《Godly Investor: A Hundred Trillion Dollars For Investment And Donations》


 Chapter 1

    The luxury banquet hall was lively, with many people chatting, drinking, and eating together. It was Lady Madison Winston''s seventieth birthday, she was the most wealthiest woman in Green Rose City, not just the most wealthiest woman, but the most wealthiest person in the city.


    All the top businessmen and women were present in the party and gifts wereing in and in.


    Ethan Winston, a top student in Golden te university was having a hard time serving the dishes to the new arriving guest, but there wasn''t a sign of that in his face, instead he was smiling brightly as he took orders from different tables.


    He was lucky to secure this job, and he was thankful for that.


    He currently had no money, and his school fee was at the corner, so with his amodation fees, he had to beg his friend, Billy Hamilton, one of the top rich guy in his school to help with a job, and that was how he got this one job.


    The pay was ten times bigger than the normal amount a waiter would receive a month so he was d that he got the job.


    Billy fathers own a big restaurant so getting him this job was probably easy.


    ording to Billy, his father was in charge of the foods and all the service management for today, which was a big position given this was the party of the most wealthiest person in Green Rose.


    Billy boasted about it all through the previous week; he got close to a lot of friends and had so many girlfriends because of it.


    Well, Ethan wasn''t concerned about that; as long as he could pay his school bills, he would be forever grateful to Billy.


    Although Billy hit him quite a few times and even ordered him around, he kept his promise, and that was all that mattered.


    Ethan checked his watch, and it was time for him to switch with the next waiter.


    He was done for the night; just like that, a crazy sum of money would be going into his ount.


    Ethan approached the next in line and gave him his waiter badge. He tried to locate Billy before he went back to his dormitory, but Billy was nowhere to be found.


    Ethan gave his ount number to the person in charge and came out of the banquet.


    Just then his phone rang, and he switched it on. He was surprised to see Billy was the one calling.


    "Hello man. I wanted to say thanks."


    "Ethan, have you left the hall?"


    Billy sounded in a raspy tone.


    "I just came out, and I am going home. I looked for you when my section was over, but¡­"


    "You are in thepound, right?"


    Ethan wondered why Billy was sounding like this; he looked around before answering.


    "Yeah, I am in the building. Look, I really wanted to thank you before I leave."


    "That is not it, Ethan."


    Billy cleared his throat before he continued.


    "Go inside the party again, Ethan. Meet the security men putting on a blue tie; he would show you where I am."


    Ethan''s forehead folded a little; he was exhausted.


    He really wanted to go home and sleep, but he wouldn''t be able to do that now; he had to meet up with Billy and thank him fully.


    Ethan entered the luxury hall again. Without Billy''s help, he would be thinking about how he would pay for his school fee.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He definitely needed to thank Billy.


    He spotted the security man Billy was talking about, and he approached the man.


    "I am looking for my friend, Billy Hamilton; he said I shoulde to you."


    The security man looked around before he turned, facing one of the doors in the hall.


    "Follow me"


    Ethan and the man entered one of the doors in the hall, and they were greeted with a long corridor. There was a magnificent door waiting at the end of the corridor.


    The security man opened the door and gestured for Ethan to enter.


    Ethan entered, and the door was shut by the security man.


    Ethan didn''t take notice of that.


    He was shocked that almost half of his ssmates were inside the room, and it wasn''t just a room but the ce where all the gifts were being stored.


    ''Why are they here?''


    Ethan thought to himself, then he noticed the broken golden kettle on the floor.


    ''Who broke that''


    Ethan''s heart missed a beat.


    Billy''s anxiety disappeared as soon as Ethan entered. His face darkened as he spoke out.


    "What took you so long, moron? Didn''t you see my missed calls?"


    Ethan was afraid to be here, but he answered Billy calmly.


    "I just got out of work, and I just switched on the phone when the call got in."


    He approached Ethan and pointed at the broken kettle on the floor.


    "Was this on the floor when you guys came in, or did it mistakenly slip from somebody''s hands?"


    Billy''s heartbeat was fully normal now; the kettle mistakenly slipped from his hands and fell to the ground, and it broke.


    He heard that a golden kettle could cost several million dors, so where was he going to get that kind of money?


    He came here because everybody was persuading him to take them to the gift room, and since his father was responsible for all the workers welfare, he would have the keys.


    To keep his image, he had to steal the key and also bribe one of the security men.


    Nobody wanted to take the me or face the punishment; it was a good thing that Ethan was still around.


    Billy faced Ethan with a deadpan expression.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Ethan? Weren''t you the one that broke the kettle?"


    Ethan was shocked to hear Billy''s words, but he only smiled; he thought Billy was being sarcastic. His thought ended when one of the females in the group voiced out.


    "Ethan, don''t tell me you are going to deny what everyone here saw clearly. We saw you wereing here, and we followed you, only to see you had smashed the kettle on the ground."


    Ethan was bbergasted to hear Anita''s words. He stammered.


    "What do you mean, I broke the kettle? I just got here."

 Chapter 2

    Ethan''s heart was racing; he wondered why Billy and Anita said he broke the kettle, and they were sounding so serious.


    "Guys, please, let''s not joke with this. That kettle could be worth up to a million."


    Ethan faced Billy.


    "Man, why did you call me here?"


    A cold sweat was starting to form on Ethan''s forehead.


    He wanted to leave here as soon as possible, whether his ssmates were responsible for the kettle or not; he just wanted to leave.


    Billy''s expression changed into a poker face. He stepped closer to Ethan and ced his hands on Ethan''s shoulders.


    "Ethan, I have done enough for you. I gave you a one-day job that would clear off all your school bills; this is the least you can do for me to pay me back."


    Ethan''s heart missed a beat when he heard Billy. He immediately understood what was going on; he was no fool, but he just could not believe he was actually brought here to take the me.


    "Billy, that kettle would cost up to a million dors. How can I be the one to take the me for something I didn''t even do, and I am the poorest person here? How can I pay for it?"


    Ethan was breathing heavily now. Billy simply tapped Ethan on the shoulder, and Ethan sounded again.


    "Please tell me you are joking."


    His voice was shaking. Billy double-tapped Ethan on the face.


    "Stop being a kid, Ethan. You are a man. I am not joking; I am only being calctive."


    Billy took one step away from Ethan, and he raised his voice a little.


    "All of us here came from a wealthy family; if Lady Madison finds out that it was one of us, our family could suffer a heavy loss, not just us."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Billy faced Ethan.


    "Unlike you, Ethan, you are just an orphan, so it would only affect you; you have no family that would suffer it, so only you would get punished."


    Ethan''s eyes widened, shocked and surprised by Billy''s calctive words. All the students nodded to Billy''s words.


    "If it wouldn''t affect our family, we would''ve taken the me, but it would, so we had to find a way."


    "Ethan, you shouldn''t be questioning Billy. Billy has done a lot for you; are you going to disobey him now when he asked for something as little as this?"


    "Ethan, you are such an ungrateful bastard for saying Billy shouldn''t call you here."


    Ethan could not believe the words he was hearing. He screamed out.


    "Do you have any idea what they would do to me before they would even ask me to pay? Do you have any idea?"


    Although Billy helped him to get the job, he had to kiss the floor several times. Yes, he even kissed Billy on his feet in front of many people just to get on his good side. Now they all sound like Billy willingly helped.


    Everybody face squeezed; Ethan was being ungrateful, and it was irritating to them.


    "I am sorry, man. I can''t do this. I am barely surviving, let alone this. So sorry, bro."


    Ethan turned to face the doorway. Billy''s eyebrows were already reaching his eyes; he sounded angrily.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say, Ethan. You don''t get to decide for yourself; we are the ones who would decide, and we have decided that you broke the kettle. We all saw it."


    "No, I didn''t do anything. I just came here; that security man can prove my innocence."


    Billyughed out loud.


    "Ethan, you are such a fool. Do you think he would have brought you here if he wasn''t working with us? How dumb are you to think we made such a mistake"


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock; if the security man was with them, then he was totally done. Just then, the door was pushed open.


    Several people, including Lady Madison, entered.


    "Where is the thief?"


    One of the men behind her sounded.


    Before Ethan couldprehend the man''s words, he saw that everybody''s fingers were pointing at him.


    He stammered.


    "No, I didn''t do it! ¡­ "


    "SHUT UP"


    The security man from earlier roared. Ethan was stupefied.


    The security man pointed at Ethan.


    "I saw this kiding down here; his friends were trying to warn him, but he kept pushing on. I was shocked when I saw the door open, meaning he stole the keys. He wanted to steal Lady Madison''s kettle when his friends tried to stop him, but he threw the kettle at them."


    Ethan copsed to his knees due; he didn''t know what to do or what to say, and his heart was jumping violently.


    Ethan bowed his head on the floor.


    "Please, please, I did no such thing; they are lying. They are lying. Please, Lady Madison, I am just a poor orphan trying to make ends meet. I swear I am innocent."


    The man who barked earlier sounded again.


    "What are you still waiting for? Are you going to stand here and hear his words of pity? He must be dealt with for even thinking ofing here."


    The security men rushed to Ethan and pounded on him; they pulled him roughly to Lady Madison.


    "I am innocent. I am innocent."


    Ethan was already bleeding from his head, and his face was swollen too due to the rough movement he just experienced.


    Lady Madison didn''t bother to look at Ethan.


    She simply uttered.


    "Just take him outside."


    Everybody was surprised that Lady Madison wasn''t asking Ethan to pay for the kettle. They believe Lady Madison wasn''t nning on pursuing the matter because it was her birthday; tomorrow she would definitely pursue it. Everybody knew Lady Madison wasn''t the type to give a pitiful look or listen to her apology.


    "Throw him outside; tomorrow Lady Madison will send for him. Don''t even think of running away, boy. You have nowhere to go."


    Ethan burst out in tears; he wanted to kowtow in front of Lady Madison when the security man from earlier booted him on his side.


    Ethan coughed out a mouthful of blood. The security men joined, and his shirt was torn to pieces, revealing the massive birthmark on his back.

 Chapter 3

    Ethan could hear strange noises in his head; he found himself drowning in his thoughts, but in an instant, all his memories came rushing inside him, and he screamed out in the real world.


    Ethan stood upright as he woke up from what seemed like a nightmare.


    He was seeing different numeric numbers that he didn''t understand. What a crazy thing, he thought.


    Ethan gazed forward, only to see a big digital screen in front of him.


    "What the hell?"


    Ethan moved in such a rough manner that his head hit the wall behind him. He finally looked around, and he was currently in a hospital bed.


    "How did I get here?"


    Ethan tried to remember what happened when he was kicked out of Lady Madison mansion, but he couldn''t get the picture correctly; all he remembered was a strange voice and this shit in front of him.


    Ethan slowly gazed forward again. He remembered seeing something like this before he passed out.


    What could it be?


    Ethan fully looked at the digital screen, and something sounded in his head.


    "im Reward"


    Ethan quickly looked around, but he didn''t see anybody. But he was sure he heard a female voice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His eyes opened widely as he suddenly thought about it.


    Could it be that he has gone crazy?


    His heart missed a beat as he thought about it. He looked straight at the digital screen.


    [Host: Ethan Winston]


    Physique; Weak


    Mentality; Weak]


    [Host has sessfully ascended to the beginner level.]


    [im system reward: $10,000,000,000,000]


    Ethan''s eyes went through the words on the screen; he was trying to process what he was seeing, but his eyes kept moving to the system reward, which was ten trillion dors.


    His head tried to calcte what the amount could buy, and everything seemed purchasable.


    Ethan blinked twice, hoping to see that the digital screen had disappeared, but it was still there. He closed his eyes for five minutes and opened them, and the digital screen was still there.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Ethan tried to touch it, but his hand went through the screen. It was like a reflection of something, something that he couldn''t see.


    He sat upright again. So he had really gone mad.


    Ethan massaged his forehead, as he couldn''t believe what was happening to him. He muttered after some minutes of silence.


    "im Reward"


    [The host has imed beginner rewards.]


    [The system would now undergo some changes.]


    Ethan heard the voice in his head again, but it wasn''t as painful as before. Although it felt awkward, it was more like his mind was sounding louder than usual.


    [The system has undergone changes sessfully.]


    [Hi. I am Poppy Hardy, your system''s general manager. Would you like me to brief you about the system?]


    Ethan sat properly on his bed; he still didn''t understand what was going on, but he felt real, and he was eager to know more, so yes, it was automatically clicked on the screen.


    [Thank you for giving me the opportunity to enlighten you, master. You have been chosen by the Divine Founder as the sessor of the bounteous system, a system that would grant great strength and immense wealth when all the procedures are followed properly.]


    Ethan could hear the message in his head, but he still went on to read it on the screen. He wondered if this was everything.


    "Is that all?"


    Just when he voiced out, the female voice sounded again.


    [The Bounteous system was carefully crafted by the Divine Founder. Each level had its own requirements, goals, rewards, and benefits, but there are general requirements that the host must give out to receive.


    To move up the rank and be the one above all, the host must obey all the rules of the system.


    The host must give out to receive]


    Would you like to know the system''s general rules or the rules that govern the beginner level?]


    Ethan read through the message; he wanted to know both, so the system brought out new messages while sounding in his head.


    [System general rules: Host can''t spend the system''s standby funds.] The host can only spend the funds inside the system bank.


    Ethan was surprised to see the message before him. He immediately thought of the ten trillion dors; does this mean he wouldn''t be able to ess it, and what with the system bank?


    After thinking about these questions, the system disyed new messages.


    [The system bank contained money generated from investments. The host would get 2X of every dor generated from investment daily.


    Beginner-level limitation: the system bank would reflect daily


    Note: The system bank would evolve as the host ascends to a higher level.


    Ethan was confused by this, but the system messages were still sounding in his head.


    The host can only use standby funds for donations and investments. For every hundred million dors of investment, the host would receive one system point, and for every one million dors of donations, the host would receive one system point.]


    Ethan was finally understanding how this so-called system works. He understood why he had to invest a hundred million dors to get one system point: it was because he would also get money from the investment, whereas he wouldn''t get anything from the donations.


    Now that he understood that part, he wondered what the system point was used for.


    Wondering what system points are used for?


    [Don''t worry, Poppy got you covered. System points are used to improve host attributes. [Attributes such as host physique and host mentality]


    [Current host attributes].


    Strength¡ª 0


    Speed¡ª 0


    Body (Charm): 0


    Intelligent¡ª 0


    [New attributes would be unlocked as the host ascends to another level.]


    Ethan read messages instantly; earlier, the system identified him as a weakling. With these attributes, he would be able to strengthen his body. He wonders how that would be possible, though; he would love to try it immediately, but he doesn''t have any system points; he would have to make donations or invest to get one.


    [That is all for the general rules; now for the rules that govern the beginner level.]


    Ethan proceeded in his mind, and the system disyed the rules.

 Chapter 4

    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock at seeing the rules that govern the beginner level.


    [Beginner level limitations].


    2X revenue return from investment.


    Investment revenue would reflect every 24 hours.


    Host has ess to only 100 billion dors from the standby fund.


    Ethan was surprised that he still didn''t have ess to the entire standby fund.


    This was because he was at the beginner level; he would have to ascend to a higher level to gain full ess to the standby fund, but he believes the system wouldn''t give full ess to the entire fund; he would slowly gain a little of it as he ascended to a higher level, but who knows, maybe he might gain full ess to it on the next level.


    Thinking about levels, Ethan thought of the requirements needed to ascend to the next level.


    [To ascend to the intermediate level, the host mustplete these requirements.]


    [All host attributes must be 100+.]


    The host must spend more than 200 billion dors. Spending includes donations, investments, and purchases.


    Ethan was shocked to see thest requirements; the beginner level only provided him with ess to 100 billion dors. How did the system expect him to get the 100 billion dors extra?


    Ethan''s eyebrows rose when he gave it a deep thought: he would have to get the remaining money from his investment!


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile. This was crazy, but he loved it.


    He was still thinking about it when the door suddenly opened, and a woman dressed in a nurse uniform entered.


    "I see you are awake."


    She was a beautiful woman, probably in her thirties. She was holding a booklet and a pen, which gave her the sense of being an experienced person in the field.


    Ethan panicked seeing somebody enter the room; he didn''t want the system to be discovered, so he tried to swipe or fling the digital screen away, but his hands just kept going through the screen, and his heart rate increased seeing he couldn''t remove the system screen.


    "Weird right"


    Ethan fakes a smile as he faces thedy.


    Thedy had a quizzical expression; she wondered why Ethan was dancing with his hands.


    Ethan pointed at the digital screen.


    "I still don''t understand what it means; I just saw it in front of me when I woke up."


    Thedy checked the booklet she was holding again, and although the patient received some light hits on his head, they weren''t strong enough to cause brain damage. They scanned his entire body, and he didn''t have any broken bones or such to talk about brain damage.


    She stepped closer to Ethan.


    "How did you feel when you got up? Did you feel any pain in your head, like your head was about to explode?"


    Ethan was surprised to hear thedy''s words; that wasn''t the reaction he was expecting. Just then, the system screen disyed another message.


    [Only the host can see the system screen.]


    Ethan''s eyebrows were raised to his forehead; now it made sense, and it seemed he hadn''t gone insane or anything else; this was real.


    Ethan faced thedy with a little smile.


    "I am perfectly fine. Miss¡­ "


    He looked at the name on her badge before he continued.


    "Miss Grace"


    She nodded to Ethan''s words.


    "So, we ran a body scan for you, and nothing came out. You were brought in, in a pool of blood, yet you had only scars, no deep wounds, or deep cuts. What happened to you?"


    Ethan slowly gained his memory back; it seemed he was helped by a passerby, and he was brought to this hospital by that person.


    Ethan was touched as he tried to remember everything.


    "Do you care to exin yourself?"


    Ethan woke from his thoughts.


    "Some bastards yed me for a fool; that is why I am here."


    Grace wasn''t expecting such a reply; it wasn''t her job to investigate the boy.


    "Since you are okay, you canmence with your discharge. Your medical fees were paid by the middleman that brought you here; you only need to purchase some of the drugs we rmend to you to prevent future problems."


    Ethan nodded twice at her words. He couldn''t believe the man who brought him here also paid for his bills.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was truly touched now.


    "Can you tell me this man''s name and what he does? I want to find him, and thank him for his help."


    Grace didn''t respond to Ethan''s words; she was busy writing down some things in her booklet. She was surprised to see Ethan was moving fine. Given the multiple cuts on his body, he shouldn''t be able to function properly for days, yet he was perfectly fine.


    Could those cuts be old injuries? How could they be old when they were all fresh?


    Grace closed the booklet.


    "We don''t discuss such details; all I can say is that he is an old man, and you ripped all his money yesterday.


    "He certainly didn''t look like somebody who could afford the bills; you probably took all his savings. Well, at least he was happy when he left."


    Ethan''s heart stiffened, and his face turned ugly. It wasn''t because of the manner Grace used in speaking to him. He was angry that he ripped off the hard-earned money of an old man.


    "Please tell me the name of this person."


    Ethan sounded different from his usual self; he sounded like a confident man; however, Grace didn''t take interest in his words.


    "The hospital is shutting down a week from now, so you can only stay here for three days at maximum. You should leave immediately."


    Ethan was surprised to hear her words; he had never heard of a hospital shutting down. What could be the reason?


    "Why is the hospital shutting down? Is there an outbreak?"


    Ethan stood up to his feet. Grace was surprised that Ethan was able to stand to his feet. He seemed to be getting better every second, and it was more like he never got injured in the first ce.


    She faced Ethan fully.


    "The hospital is shutting down because we can''t continue to operate; not everybody would be getting their sry this month, so we are shutting down. Our active patients would be transferred to another hospital starting tomorrow"


    Ethan''s eyebrows moved a little, and he sounded straight away.


    "The hospital can''t pay its workers, which means itcks money. Well, that is not a problem. I would donate to the hospital."


    "How much does the hospital need?"

 Chapter 5

    Grace was stupefied by Ethan''s words, and her expression immediately darkened. She was angry that Ethan was taking this as a joke or something.


    When he was brought to the hospital, they had to do some background checks on him, and he was attending Golden te university, one of the best universities in the city, but he was on a half schrship, and he was owing the school big time.


    They called the school bodies and were informed that he had no parents or guardians.


    His guardian never showed up for him, so they wouldn''t be in the hospital. This was why the old man had the heart to pay for the hospital bills, yet this ungrateful brat had the boldness to joke about the hospital closing down.


    "If you don''t have a specific amount, then take me to the director''s office; I am sure the director would know how much the hospital needs."


    Ethan was desperate to donate to the hospital, and he also wanted the man who helped him records; by donating massively to the hospital, he would be given the privilege to check the man''s record the CCTV camera and all"


    Grace red at Ethan.


    "I want you out of here within twenty minutes; if you don''t, I will call security on you."


    Her expression darkened more due to the anger growing inside her.


    "You are such an ungrateful brat. Do you have any idea this is people''s livelihood, and you are joking about it?"


    Ethan was bbergasted, and Gracepletely misunderstood him. He tried to exin.


    "No, I truly want to donate to the hospital. How much do you think it would cost? I don''t mind donating a few millions."


    Grace''s eyebrows pushed against each other.


    "You have twenty minutes."


    She left without waiting for Ethan''s response.


    Ethan pped his forehead, feeling frustrated. Why wouldn''t people listen to us? Humans tend to judge people too quickly, even without knowing them.


    Well, he believes Grace must''ve known a little or two about his financial conditions; that was why she emphasized more on the man who helped and why she reacted this way.


    Ethan finally took a look at his body; he didn''t have any scars anymore; he was brand new, like he didn''t go through a severe beatingst night.


    This was probably what the system was doing, which meant he was never in a death-and-life situation. Although that was the case, what that old man did for him was unmeasurable, and he must find him.


    Ethan came out of his room and headed to the front desk in the hospital. Since Miss Grace wouldn''t show him the director office, he came here to be guided to the director office.


    Ethan stopped at the front desk.


    "Hello, could you please show where the director office is located? I have a serious business to discuss with him."


    The young girl size Ethan up with one look was putting on the hospital patient''s clothes so she couldn''t tell who he was; she acted normal.


    "We would have to take your name."


    "Ethan Winston"


    Thedy inserted Ethan''s name into theputer, and his data was pulled up.


    He was owing up to three thousand dors for his prescribed drugs. She thought as much; he probably wanted to meet the director so he could beg him to reduce the price or take it for free.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This hospital was killed because they started running it like a charity center.


    She red at Ethan angrily and can contain it anymore.


    "You poor bastard! Do you think this is a charity center where you get to only pay your hospital bills and get everything else for free?"


    She raised her voice.


    "If you can''t afford the medicine, then don''t even think of having it. You can leave without paying; it''s notpulsory. I don''t know why you poor bastards always want something you can''t afford.


    "And you are shameless when ites to begging; you are the reason this ce is closing down."


    Ethan was stunned to hear the front deskdy''s words. He was once again misunderstood.


    "No, I want to donate to the hospital. I heard that it wouldn''t be able to pay the majority of workers this month, so I am here to show my support."


    The frontdies couldn''t help but chuckle loudly. She couldn''t believe a guy who couldn''t pay for his medicine wanted to donate to the hospital.


    What a joke.


    "Wait, is this a joke ? Are you doing a prank video or something? Do you even know how much the hospital needs to function?"


    Ethan had seriousness to his tone.


    "I don''t know, but whatever the amount I am willing to pay, and I am not doing any video, just point to the director''s office for me."


    The front deskdy eyebrows pushed down to her eyes.


    "If you are not doing a video, then you are finding a way to meet the director just to beg for your medicine bills. You can''t even afford your medicine, which is $2500, let alone a donation worth $50,000,000."


    Ethan''s eyebrows moved a little, so the hospital needed at least fifty million dors to function. While that was nothing to him, thesedies just kept disrespecting him.


    If he had the money, he would have paid for his medicine already, but he would not be able to use the system''s standby fund to purchase it.


    Ethan raised his voice.


    "I am not going to the director''s office to beg him for the bills; do I look like somebody who needs treatment desperately? I am perfectly fine!"


    Thedy didn''t bother to look at him this time; she clicked the red button on the desk.


    "Since you are perfectly fine, then you should leave."


    She faced Ethan with a deadpan expression.


    "I have called the security; they will be on their way shortly. You should leave before they arrive."


    Ethan''s face darkened. He mmed his fist on the table.


    "What is wrong with all of you? Why do you keep looking down on people? Do you think that everyone who dresses normally is poor, or that everyone who is poor is a beggar?


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover."


    "Tell that to your grandpa!"


    Thedy, feeling irritated, roared at Ethan.


    What a joke that a university student wants to donate to the hospital.


    The security men arrived next, and thedy pointed at Ethan.


    "Throw this madman out of here."


    The security men stood firmly behind Ethan; they didn''t want to use force, but if Ethan resisted, they would drag him out.


    The youngdy, along with the firstdy, finally voiced out.


    "Sir, no matter what, We can''t allow you to meet the director; only those who have an appointment with the director can see him. I am sorry."


    Ethan was touched by the seconddy''s words; she was definitely a junior here, which is why she didn''t say anything; she was just reading a book.


    Ethan nodded to her words.


    "It''s okay. It''s fine"


    Ethan red at the firstdy before he faced the people in the waiting room besides the front desk.


    Over ten people were inside, probably waiting for their results or dumbstruck by it.


    Ethan faced the firstdy again.


    "I would show you what I am capable of."

 Chapter 6

    Ethan approached the waiting room, and the security quickly moved to hold his hands.


    "Sir, you have to leave this ce now; any more resistance, and we will use force."


    The firstdy raised her hands, stopping the security.


    "Let him go; I want to see what he is capable of."


    She sounded in a mocking tone, and the security men couldn''t help butugh too.


    Ethan entered the waiting room with the firstdy''s eyes on him and the security men too.


    Everybody in the waiting room was drowning in deep thoughts; some of them had no idea that somebody had even entered the ce.


    Ethan cleared his throat and made his voice loud.


    "You can''t afford the hospital bills;e to me now; I would donate to every one of you."


    The firstdy couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    She couldn''t believe the words she just heard¡ªthis guy must be aedian or insane.


    She looked around, hoping she would see somebody recording so she could confirm that this was a prank, but she saw nobody.


    She then suspected that Ethan had mental problems¡ªserious ones.


    Ethan''s words caught the attention of the people inside, but they only stared at him for a few seconds before they looked away, minding their business.


    Ethan entered the waiting room fully.


    "I am serious. please raised your hand if you need money, and I would help you immediately."


    The firstdy burst outughing again.


    "This guy is crazy."


    She faced her colleague, who was busy reading  her book.


    "Stop reading, Annabelle; can''t you see the mess this guy is creating?"


    "Well, you are the one who allowed him inside."


    Annabelle dropped what she was doing and faced the scene. She wondered what Ethan was doing; it wasn''t funny because these people weren''t in the right state forughter.


    Somebody finally stood up from the back seat, and he approached Ethan in a fast manner.


    "Would you truly donate for those who need it? Can you give me $50, 000? My son needs it for his surgery."


    He burst out in tears and copsed to his knees.


    "The doctor won''t even look at him without the money; they don''t want to treat him at all."


    He cried on the floor.


    "Please, help me, help me."


    Ethan quickly kneeled beside the man.


    "You only need $50,000; would that cover everything?"


    The firstdy burst outughing again; she couldn''t believe Ethan''s words. Annabelle, on the other hand, was angry. She faced her senior, Julian.


    "Stop it, Julian. This is not funny."


    She faced the scene again. She wondered if Ethan was serious or if he was joking; if he was joking, then he was a madman.


    She would regret believing that he wasn''t really going to the director to beg for his medicine bills.


    The man was surprised to hear Ethan''s words. He stammered.


    "Well, it''s $100,000, but I have $50,000 with me; it''s my entire savings."


    Ethan nodded to his words.


    "Send me your ount details; I will send you the $100,000."


    Everybody was shocked by the Ethan words, and the people who threw their eyes away from him gave him attention again.


    The man burst out in tears.


    "Thank you. Thank you"


    Ethan was embarrassed by the man''s action; he wasn''t used to this kind of treatment from people, so he quickly helped the man to his feet.


    "Send me your ount details."


    Ethan brought his phone out. On his way to the front desk, he learned how to remove the system screen, and an app suddenly downloaded on his phone.


    It was the system doings that the app was called. B¡ªControl center.


    It was quick ess to his standby funds and his system bank too.


    He had registered his fingerprint and even his bank card.


    He wondered why the system asked for his bank card too.


    Whatever the case, he wouldn''t be able to purchase anything because he doesn''t have any money in his system bank, but he could donate to people and invest too.


    Ethan entered the B-Control Center app, and there were two options waiting for him inside.


    [Donate]


    [Invest]


    He could also see the system standby funds at the top corner of the app.


    Ethan clicked the donate option.


    The man called his bank number for Ethan.


    Ethan typed the number and the bank; he didn''t n to send the man just $100, 000; he would send him a million so he could get a point from it.


    Everybody was bbergasted seeing Ethan was truly going on with the process; they thought he was a little boy; he looked like a teenager; how could he afford such amount?


    The firstdy muttered.


    "Does he really have the money?"


    Her heartbeat was slowly rising.


    Ethan tapped the send button, but a notification sounded in his head.


    [This donation can''t be processed.]


    The app disyed an error.


    [Can''t process donation]


    Ethan''s heart missed a beat; he didn''t understand what was going on or why it didn''t work.


    He immediately thought the donation didn''t work because he wanted to send the man a million dors, whereas the man only needed a hundred thousand dors.


    "Call the ount number again."


    Ethan''s words came as a shock to everyone; they were starting to doubt him.


    The man called his number again.


    Ethan tried to send the money, but it didn''t work. It was the same message.


    He was dumbstruck on his spot; what was he missing now?


    Julian burst outughing again.


    "I actually thought he had the money. This guy is crazy!"


    Annabelle was disappointed, so she picked up her book and continued her studying.


    Julian raised her voice.


    "Don''t believe that Mad man; he can''t even afford his $2500 medicine bills, let alone help others! He is a madman."


    Everybody was stupefied by Julian''s words; their faces immediately darkened.


    "Hey, is this how your parents trained you, you bastard?"


    "Does this sound like a joke to you, you son of a bitch?"


    "Bastard! Scoundrel! You are crazy! You idiot!"


    One of the men almost stood up with the intention of hitting Ethan.


    The man Ethan wanted to help was motionless on his spot; he didn''t know how to react.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He finally said something after a few minutes.


    "Sir, where you really joking?"


    His body was shaking.


    Ethan was in a deep thought; his eyebrows slowly raised when he finally got something.


    It could be because he was sending the money to the man''s personal bank ount; donations normally don''t work that way, or else it would be used for personal issues instead of the reason for the donation.


    This means he wouldn''t be able to make donations to a person''s personal ount, then it would work with business ounts, and other things that wouldn''t directly go to the person''s personal ount.


    Ethan prayed this was the case here; he faced the man.


    "Do you have an ount with the hospital? I would put the money there or send the money directly to the hospital  ount."

 Chapter 7

    Ethan''s words caught everyone by surprise; they wondered if he was genuine or if he was going on with his madness.


    They believe he was still messing around; after all, he could not pay for his medicine, which was only $2500. The front deskdy wouldn''t be lying to them.


    "You son of a bitch."


    Many people cursed out; Ethan didn''t put ears to their words; he understood their frustration; it was his fault for not understanding how the donation aspect works, but he needs at least one person to believe him.


    The man nodded to Ethan''s words.


    "I have an ount with the hospital."


    Ethan smiled and said,.


    "Okay, let''s make the payment."


    Ethan and the man came out of the waiting room and headed to the front desk. Julian was boiling in rage; she couldn''t believe this madness. Even Annabelle was angry; she saw Ethan as a heartless individual, giving people false hope when he had nothing.


    "Stop this madness now; you can''t even afford your medicine. How do you n to pay for this man''s son surgery?"


    Ethan didn''t listen to her words.


    "Send me the hospital ount details."


    Julian eyebrows reached to her eyes, and she faced the man beside Ethan.


    "You actually believe this scoundrel."


    "He says he can pay; maybe he can. He looks genuine to me; please, I have no other options."


    Ethan felt the breakdown in the man''s words; he hopes it works this time; he really hopes it works this time around.


    Julian faced the security men.


    "If this doesn''t work, I want you to beat the madness out of this boy! Do you hear me?"


    The three security men surrounded Ethan without saying a word, demonstrating that action speaks louder than words.


    Julian faced Ethan.


    "Better leave now because if this doesn''t work, you can''t hold the hospital responsible for your negligence."


    Ethan simply sounded straight away.


    "Don''t waste my time."


    Julian foreheadpletely, she saw herself smacking Ethan on his head, well, she would want the transaction to fail.


    She called the numbers for Ethan.


    "Your madnesses to an end today, brat!"


    Ethan carefully typed the numbers; he hesitated for some seconds before he clicked the send button.


    It disyed, loading for a few seconds before Ethan heard Poppy''s voice.


    [Donation sessful. The host has sessfully donated $100,000. [The host needs $900,000 more to get a point.]


    Ethan''s heart ceased to function as the app disyed sess. He couldn''t believe it worked; he prayed it should work, but now that it worked, he couldn''t believe it.


    He smiled at Julian.


    "Haven''t you received it?"


    Julian frowned. She was looking at Ethan the whole time, and he did nothing with his phone; his phone screen went nk when he entered one of his applications, and he was operating the phone like he was really doing something.


    She wanted to say something when a notification popped up from theputer.


    [$100,000 has been credited to Jonathan.]


    Julian almost choked out; she couldn''t believe it. But how! How did it happen?


    Annabelle stammered.


    "It worked. He sent the money."


    She looked at Ethan with a full smile.


    "You have paid for his son''s surgery."


    The man lost it. He copsed on the floor, crying.


    "Thank you, man¡­ Thank you¡­ I am so grateful! So.... "


    Julian remained motionless on her spot; she couldn''t believe Ethan had up to a hundred thousand dors, and he gave it away so easily.


    Could it be he wasn''t joking when he said he wanted to donate to the hospital? Right now, Jonathan''s son would be transferred to another hospital for treatment because they were shutting down a week from now.


    She faced Ethan; she doubted he had such money; he was just a student; there was no way a student would have such money.


    "The payment went through."


    She wished she could hide her face in a hole.


    Annabelle was looking at Ethan in admiration. To be able to pay such money in one go, he must be from a rich family, but he doesn''t dress or act like one.


    The rest of the people in the waiting room hurried to Ethan.


    "Help us. Please help us."


    The security men cleared the way for them.


    Annabelle sounded.


    "He only wanted to help one person, which he had already done."


    Ethan smiles at her.


    "I never said I wanted to help only one person; I would help as many people as I could."


    Annabelle was bbergasted by Ethan''s words.


    Ethan had just spent a hundred thousand dors, and he was ready to spend more money.


    How rich was he?


    Julian had the same thought as Annabelle: how rich was Ethan?


    Ethan turned to face the crowd.


    "It''s okay, everyone, if you have an ount with the hospital. I would help you with the money.


    "Form a line so we can get this done quickly."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was brought here by an old man who used up all his money to pay his hospital bills. Why would he be angry with people who need help because they insulted him and call him all sorts of names?


    As long as he has the money, he will help those who genuinely need it.


    The first person who stepped forward was a woman.


    "... it would cost $50, 0000"


    Ethan transferred the money.


    Julian''s eyes widened in shock, and once again, payment was sessful.


    "It would cost $100, 000."


    "It would cost $200,000. Please help me."


    The woman fell to her knees.


    "$20, 000"


    "$45, 000"


    "$25, 000"


    Ethan kept sending without hesitation; new people joined in, but he didn''t chase them away; he paid for everybody; everything eventually summed up to two million dors.


    Julian was motionless on her spot as she received thest-person notification.


    [$250,0000 has been credited.]


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. How could a university student be this wealthy?


    He basically donated two million dors! Like it was nothing.


    She had meant some richds from prominent families, and they wouldn''t dare spend so much on purchasing something, let alone giving it as a donation.


    ''Who is this godly man''


    Ethan received two messages from the system.


    The host has spent two million dors on donations. The host has been rewarded with two system points.


    Ethan smiled seeing this, but he swiped the system messages away by mere thinking about it, then he faced Annabelle and Julian.


    "Julian, take me to the director''s office."


    Ethan sounded deeply.

 Chapter 8

    Julian was shocked to hear her name from Ethan''s glorious mouth. She stammered.


    "I¡­ Yes, I would take you to the director''s office."


    She hurried out of the front desk and walked up to Ethan, almost reaching to hug him.


    Ethan was a little surprised to see the sudden change in Julian''s behavior.


    He expected her behavior to change, but he didn''t expect her to want to touch him.


    He would''ve asked Annabelle to show him, but he wanted Julian to do it because she was the one who disrespected him.


    "Now you can show me the director office. What happened to I am going there to beg the director of my medicine bills."


    Julian''s heart missed a beat; she shamelessly touched Ethan on his right shoulder.


    "Don''t me this little girl, Mr. Ethan. Just that so many people have used that method, and the director strictly warned us to prevent them froming."


    Ethan dusts the unknown dirt on his right shoulder.


    "I am sure the director didn''t instruct you to insult them and also use security on them. Did he"


    Julian was loss for words; her eyes moved to the floor?


    "I am sorry, Mr. Ethan; it won''t happen again."


    "Tell your friends that, and don''t touch me again; your hands are full of dirt."


    Julian nodded to Ethan''s words; she didn''t take it as an insult, but rather as a way to improve herself. She has to agree to Ethan''s words if she wants to be his friend.


    She led the way for Ethan. Ethan gave Annabelle amendable nod, and even though she didn''t believe him, she didn''t say anything ugly.


    Julian pointed to the director''s office, which was at the end of a long corridor.


    "That is Mr. Davis''s office; although he has no appointment today, I am sure he would want to see you."


    Julian smiled at Ethan; she tried to look more pleasing to him.


    "I close at 6 p.m.; maybe we could hang out so I could apologize to you properly."


    Ethan looked at her. She was a beautifuldy, no doubt, but her behavior was ugly. He had seen many people like this¡ªpeople that answered to money, people that would do anything for money. If there was one thing he had learned through his years of hardship, it would be to never associate with people like this.


    He doesn''t n to deviate from what he has learned. Julian might be beautiful, but she cannot bepared to Annabelle, the good-character girl, or his university idols.


    "I don''t need your apology, and I don''t care about your closing time."


    Ethan approaches the director''s office without waiting for Julian''s response.


    The director was arranging some documents on the table when Ethan knocked twice before entering.


    Mr. Davis wondered who was knocking on the door since he didn''t send for anybody; he thought it was Miss Grace, but it turned out to be a young guy in his patient uniform.


    He had seen this before.


    "And who are¡­"


    Ethan took his seat before he responded.


    "I am Ethan Winston. I heard the hospital is shutting down due to a financial crisis. I would love to donate to the hospital."


    Mr. Davis was surprised by Ethan''s words; he immediately thought that Ethan was one of those good-hearted patients who wanted the hospital to continue running by donating the little they had, but that would no longer be possible anymore.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Ethan, but there is nothing anyone can do anymore. The hospital is going to shut down a week from now. I wish I could do something, but it''s out of my hands.


    "The owners have already decided to shut the hospital down."


    Ethan could see that director Davis pictured him as a normal patient in the hospital, but he wasn''t a normal patient.


    However, he wondered why the hospital was suddenly closing down; he had never seen a hospital close down before.


    "Mr. Davis, could you please enlighten me on why the owners are choosing to close the hospital down despite having so many patients?"


    Mr. Davis blinked slowly; it wasn''t a secret anymore that the hospital chief financial officer gambled with hospital funds; he lost the game, so hemitted suicide.


    The owners had to pay a lot of money to cover the debts that came from it, but things could no longer function as they used to. After a month, the owner decided it would be best to shut it down.


    Davis fist tightened. It was hard to believe that the man he knew right from his university days could do such a thing; he wasn''t a gambler, nor would he be stupid enough tomit suicide.


    He just didn''t understand what happened; the police said he was going through a lot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mr. Ethan, that wouldn''t change anything, but if you are curious, you can check the news; it''s not a secret, and if you are still wondering why the owners are shutting the ce down, they are facing some setbacks in their mainpanies, so it was the right call to close this down."


    Ethan nodded to Director Davis'' words; perhaps it wasn''t right for him to ask such questions. It must hurt Director Davis so much that the hospital was closing down.


    Ethan ced his hands on the table.


    "How much does the hospital need to function? Say the amount, and I will donate the money right away."


    Director Davis was shocked by Ethan''s words, but he believes Ethan was just messing around; he could tell that Ethan was in the university, so he''s still a child, and he probably doesn''t understand how things like this work.


    "Mr. Ethan, this is not something a kid can handle, and besides, this is not a charity center; donations are not allowed, and we are not talking about minor donations like fifty thousand dors or a hundred thousand dors; the hospital would need at least fifty million dors to function again."


    Davis believes Ethan was one of those spoiled rich brats from second-ss families who thought they would be able to solve anything.


    "Mr. Ethan, as you can see, I am busy. If you have any otherints, you can meet the people at the front desk."


    Davis wanted to continue when Ethan sounded in a calm manner.


    "Would fifty million dors be enough? I could donate up to a hundred million dors."


    Davis'' heart missed a beat; he wondered if Ethan was joking. He studied Ethan''s face, and he couldn''t find any trail of uncertainty.


    "You want to donate a hundred million dors."


    Davis gave Ethan his full attention. He told the front deskdies not to allow anybody in except the person who had an appointment, but they let this boy in. He never really thought about it, but now he wonders why they let Ethan in.


    Ethan shook his head and sounded in a low manner.


    "I don''t only want to donate a hundred million dors, but I also want to invest one billion dors. Do you think the owners who would be willing to sell 70% of their shares to me?"

 Chapter 9

    Ethan thought about it on his way here. Since the hospital was shutting down, it meant the owners could not maintain it anymore, which meant they would be willing to sell it.


    He wouldn''t be able to buy because the standby cash was only meant for investment and donations, so he thought of donating and also investing, but he would ask the owner to give him a bigger share; that way, he would be the owner of the hospital.


    Davis was bbergasted by Ethan''s words; he wasn''t sure whether to believe Ethan or not.


    He was sure that Ethan was still attending the university; perhaps hees from a rich family; even if hees from a rich family, he still wouldn''t be able to donate such an amount of money and invest a gigantic sum like that.


    Green Life value has reduced to a great extent; buying the whole hospital wouldn''t cost up to a billion dors, let alone purchasing seventy percent of its shares.


    "Mr. Ethan, are you in possession of such money or do you n to discuss it with your family afterward?"


    He believed Ethan was a big talker; he had seen people like this, except Ethan didn''t have the same aura with them; he was a calm fellow.


    "If you can donate one million dors now, I will get you through to the owners."


    Davis wanted to be certain Ethan wasn''t messing around. One million dors was a huge sum of money to donate, but given what Ethan was saying, it was nothing.


    "Okay, I would do that."


    Ethan brought out his phone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Can I have the ount details?"


    Davis quickly wrote the hospital ount details on a booklet and passed it to Ethan. Ethan typed the numbers on his phone; he wanted to send ten million dors, but it didn''t go through.


    [Donations can''t be processed.]


    Ethan didn''t panic this time; he finally understood the whole concept of the donation. It seems he wouldn''t be able to give more than what the person asked for.


    Since Director Davis asked for one million dors, he would be able to donate that amount.


    Ethan put his thought to the test, and it was sessful.


    "I have transferred the money."


    Davis was surprised Ethan made the payment with his phone, meaning he had such money with him; well, he had to confirm.


    He moved his hands to the telephone and called the front desk.


    "Julian. Did you receive any money?"


    Julian excitedly said.


    "Yeah, we just received one million dors from Sir Ethan Winston. This makes it three million dors."


    Davis eyebrows were raised to his forehead; he didn''t quite understand Julian''s words. He was shocked that Ethan really made the donation, but what Julian added to it was heart-grabbing.


    Davis locked away from Ethan and sounded low.


    "What do you mean three million dors?"


    Julian''s pitch was high.


    "Sir Ethan paid for all the treatment of over thirty people; the money he paid in total was over two million dors."


    Davis'' heart missed a beat when he heard that; he couldn''t believe Ethan had already donated two million dors before he came here, and he did one million dors again.


    This was crazy!


    ''Who is this man''


    Davis dropped the telephone back. Ethan heard everything, but he pretended he didn''t.


    "I believe you have confirmed the payment."


    "Of course I have. We can proceed now, Sir Ethan."


    Davis moved to the telephone again.


    The call went through, and Davis sounded.


    "Sir, I currently have somebody who is willing to donate fifty million dors to the hospital, and not only that, he wants to invest in the hospital, but he asks for seventy percent shares."


    There was silence before the man sounded.


    "Are you sure he is genuine? Who would want to waste money donating to Green Life and even want to take ownership of it?"


    Davis looked away and lowered his voice once more.


    "Sir, this man has already donated three million dors today. He paid for over thirty person treatments, and he donated one million dors right now, just to get you on call."


    The boss hurriedly voiced out.


    "Who is he? What family did hee from?"


    It was obvious that the boss was interested now. Davis sounded in a much lower tone.


    "He is just a university student who happened to be admitted to the hospital yesterday."


    There was silence from the other side for some minutes.


    "Are you sure this kid is legit? What is his family name?"


    "Winston"


    The man sounded loudly.


    "The Winston family! Ask him if he is rted to Lady Madison Winston."


    Davis'' heart beat increased profusely when he heard his boss'' words; he never thought about the fact that this kid was answering with the same surname as Lady Madison, the richest woman in the city.


    He faced Ethan.


    "My boss wants to know if you are rted to Lady Madison."


    Ethan''s eyebrows raised a little; he forgot his current condition. Perhaps Lady Madison would be on his tail now, although she didn''t mention anything about him paying, but the man with her would definitely not get him off the hook.


    He would have to meet Lady Madison personally to settle the kettle issue.


    Ethan''s face darkened as he remembered what happened to him yesterday¡ªthose scumbags, those bunch of hypocrites.


    Ethan squeezed his fist hard; he would show them, and he would definitely pay them back.


    "Sir Ethan, are you rted to Lady Madison?"


    Davis asked again, seeing that Ethan was silent.


    "No. I am not rted to her."


    Ethan sounded blunt. Davis'' heart beat slowly calms when he hears that, but he could only wonder which family Ethan came from.


    "No, he is not rted to her."


    Davis informed his boss; the boss was silent for only a moment before he sounded again.


    "Okay, how much is he paying for the seventy percent shares? Although Green Life is closing down, it''s still worth more than four hundred million dors. The building only cost more than two hundred million dors, and the equipment is worth up to one hundred million dors. The Land¡­ "


    Davis cuts his boss off in a shaking tone.


    "Actually, Boss, he wants to pay one billion dors."

 Chapter 10

    "What!!"


    The boss screamed out, he couldn''t believe that somebody was willing to invest one billion dors for a dead hospital that would soon stop functioning, and to think the person was just a university kid was too improbable to believe.


    How the hell would a university kid be this wealthy.


    "Sir"


    "Sir"


    "Sir"


    Davis kept sounding as he didn''t get any response from his boss. The boss finally woke up from his shock state then he sounded.


    "Tell him to give me just five minutes, I wille do the procedures myself"


    With that the call ended, Davis paused for a while before he ced the telephone back on its initial position.


    He faced Ethan with a little smile but a respectful gesture.


    "My boss is on his way, he demands he do the procedures himself"


    Ethan wasn''t dying to hear Davis'' response, for the first time in his life he felt totallyposed, unafraid of anything that might happen.


    He never knew having money could give one so much confidence and scare the fear in one word.


    For some reason he even wanted the owner of the hospital toe personally to address him because he felt like a real boss now.


    ''So this is how it feels to be the onemanding. I haven''t even done anything, yet it feels so good''


    Ethan gave Mr. Davis a small nod.


    "I will wait for him, but in the meantime, somebody brought me here yesterday, I was told that the lovely old man paid for my hospital bills, can you get somebody to bring me his records"


    Davis nodded and responded to Ethan''s words, he didn''t know who the old man was, but Jillian and Annabelle would definitely know.


    "I will ask them to bring his record for you"


    As Davis made the call, Ethan sounded.


    "Miss Grace should be one to bring the record here"


    Davis wondered how Ethan knew about miss Grace, but he didn''t give it a second thoughts, Ethan would soon be his boss, he had to quickly be on his good sides, with the way he sees things, his sry would definitely be increased, and it would only be a matter of time before Green Life would be be the top three hospitals in the city or the country.


    "Miss Grace, I have asked the front deskdies to give you a document, please bring it to my office"


    "Okay, Mr. Davis"


    Davis dropped the telephone back? He faced Ethan with a smile.


    "She would be here in a minute, in the meantime, what should I offer you"


    Ethan crossed his legs.


    "I don''t want anything"


    There was a little smile on Ethan face, not that Mr. Davis were funny, but Miss Grace would finally see that he wasn''t joking earlier, he doesn''t me though, but next time she would know how to look before she judges, she judged him without even considering his words like he was a madman ranting out nonsense.


    The door pushed open and a neatly dressed Miss Grace entered Mr. Davis office.


    She wondered what Mr. Davis wanted to use the life survivor record to do, but how did he even get to know about the old man.


    Grace was still thinking about all of this when she sighted the young man sitting opposite to the director? Her eyes opened widely in shock when she saw the young man was Ethan, the madman who imed he would like to donate to the hospital.


    ''What is he doing here''


    Grace was still in thoughts as she dropped the documents on the table.


    "Mr. Davis, here is the documents you want"


    Her eyes moved to Ethan and Ethan was smiling. She wondered why the brat was smiling, then she remembered Ethan needed to buy drugs, could it be that the kid couldn''t pay for his drugs so he managed to sneak his way to the director''s office?


    Grace''s expression turned ugly.


    She couldn''t believe Ethan''s nasty behavior.


    "Sir. This isn''t a charity center, even if you are going to pay with your money, this kid doesn''t deserve it"


    Davis was shocked to hear Grace''s words, Grace continued without hesitation. She faced Ethan.


    "So this was your n all along, to meet the director so you can beg him for your medicines, you are such a shameless brat.


    "What happened to the donations you were talking about earlier"


    Grace wanted to continue when Davis shot her up.


    "Miss Grace, are you crazy, what is wrong with you, why are you speaking to Sir Ethan that way, have you gone nuts!"


    Davis smashed his right fist on the table as he stood with a deadly expression.


    Grace was stupefied, she didn''t understand why Davis was addressing Ethan with so much respect, could it be that the director had fallen into his lies.


    "Director¡ª"


    "Shut! Shut! It up now"


    Davis pointed at Ethan.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Apologize to Sit Ethan now, or you might lose your job"


    Grace was bbergasted now, what the hell was going on here. She looked at Ethan and was just smiling like he was enjoying the show.


    Davis'' voice was heard next.


    "Do you have any idea how much Sir Ethan has donated to this hospital? This handsome man you just insulted has donated more than three million dors to our hospital. How dare you use him wrongly"


    Davis'' heart was drumming as he red at Miss Grace. Not only was Ethan wealthy, his family details were unknown. Davis couldn''t imagine the kind of family that would give their university boy a couple of billions to spend.


    Thinking about it was making his lungs dry, yet Miss Grace wanted to put him and the hospital in trouble.


    If only Davis knew what the front deskdies did.


    Grace almost choked her heart out when she heard Davis'' words.


    ''What the hell¡­ Three million dors¡­ is that real''


    Her heart started beating fast.


    "Go on your knees and Apologize to Sir Ethan now"


    Grace wanted to go on her knees when Ethan stopped her.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. It''s okay to misjudge people, as long you don''t say it out without facts, without proofs"


    He looked at Miss Grace with a little smile.


    "Do you understand Miss Grace"


    Grace managed to nod to Ethan''s words. She couldn''t believe Ethan was truly rich, but they checked his records and everything was zero in the financial aspects, unless he made it that way.


    ''This is just a hospital, how can we get the whole information''


    "Good"


    Ethan nodded, then he ced his legs properly.


    "Cos, I wouldn''t want a disrespectful employee"


    Grace was stunned to the bone when she heard Ethan''s words.


    Employee!!!!


    Just then, the door pushed open and Mr. Anderson, the main owner of the hospital entered.

 Chapter 11

    ''Mr. Anderson''


    Grace was shocked to see the main owner of the hospital was here, the Anderson family''s first heir.


    Mr. Anderson hardly came to the hospital, he entrusted almost all the hospital responsibility to Davis.


    Since Grace started working in Green Life, she had only seen Mr. Anderson three times, this was to show how it was to see Mr. Anderson, yet he was here.


    ''What could be going on''


    "Good Morning, Mr. Anderson"


    Grace immediately bowed 90 degrees as she respectfully greeted Mr. Anderson, but Anderson walked past her and headed to Ethan who was the only person sitting.


    "I suppose you are Sir Ethan"


    Anderson extended his right hand to Ethan for a handshake. He dare not keep a high-profile individual as Ethan waiting, that was why he didn''t bother to respond to Grace''s words.


    Grace was motionless in her position. She couldn''t believe even Mr. Anderson, the first heir of the Anderson family, was addressing Ethan with so much respect.


    ''Who the hell is this handsome man''


    Ethan epted Mr. Anderson handshake.


    "You have great eyes, Mr. Anderson, but I wonder if you would be able to guess correctly if I wasn''t the only stranger inside here"


    Mr. Anderson thought of Ethan words like it was a puzzle encrypted with hidden words. He concluded his response in less than a minute.


    "I would''ve missed you for someone else, but I would notice your handsomeness"


    Ethan''s cheeks moved a little, he thought Mr. Anderson would say he wouldn''t miss him for someone else, but Surprising Mr. Anderson said the opposite.


    He merely said the words for fun, but it seemed Mr. Anderson treated it with absoluteposure, and it made him happier.


    It meant to end up saying rubbish one day and people would take his words seriously, simply because he was rich.


    So this was how it felt to be rich, having all your words being taken seriously.


    Ethan faced Grace.


    "Miss Grace, kindly leave, I am about to discuss with Mr. Anderson"


    Grace found herself bowing repeatedly to Ethan as she made her way to the door.


    "Yes, Sir Ethan"


    She left in a fast manner.


    As soon as Grace left, Mr. Anderson voiced out.


    "So, Mr. Ethan, you personally want to invest one billion dors for seventy percent shares"


    Ethan nodded to Mr. Anderson''s words. Mr. Anderson dropped the documents he was holding on the table, he came because he wanted to see Ethan facially, although this wasn''t what he was expecting, but there was no doubt that Ethan wasn''t capable of donating such an amount.


    He had been in the game for quite too long to be able to understand those messing around and those that were serious, Ethan eyes said it.


    He came here so he doesn''t offend Ethan''s family, not because of Ethan alone.


    "Mr. Ethan, you do realize that Green Life is not profitable, and it had drastically dropped to it the lowest point, this investment might turn to be a waste of money"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mr. Anderson didn''t want a situation where Ethan''s family woulde after his life because they would think he fooled their son to invest in a dead hospital.


    He doesn''t know Ethan''s background details but whoever would give a kid a couple of billions to spend would surely be dangerous.


    He was afraid, really afraid.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Anderson, and you don''t have to record this either"


    Mr. Anderson''s heart kicked hard when he heard Ethan''sst statement, truly he was recording with his smartwatch as a proof in case Ethan''s familyes for him.


    Mr. Anderson shut the recording and stammered.


    "Sir¡­ "


    Ethan simply cut him off with a smile.


    "If one billion dors doesn''t raise Green Life to the top then I will just keep spending until it bes the number one hospital in the country¡­ I really don''t mind spending two to five billion in achieving that"


    Mr. Anderson and Mr. Davis'' eyes widened in shock.


    ''Did he just say two to five billion!''


    Ethan sitsfortably on his chair.


    "You tell me Mr. Anderson. How much would make this hospital number one in the country"


    Mr. Anderson couldn''tprehend Ethan''s words, as if one billion wasn''t a lot of money, the kid wanted to spend more.


    He doubts if the number one family in the world give their kid a couple of billions to flex around with


    Mr. Anderson tried to sound gentle, but he ended up stammering.


    "The number one in the country¡­ well, two billion dors would definitely do the trick"


    Mr. Anderson managed to voice out. Ethan finally stood up to his feet.


    "Then I will make it two billion for eighty percent of the Green life"


    Mr. Anderson felt light weight when he heard Ethan words, he couldn''t believe Ethan had two billion dors with him.


    "Mr. Ethan, why don''t you just buy the whole hundred percent"


    He still couldn''t understand why Ethan was willing to spend this much for just seventy percent or eighty percent, it didn''t make sense at all.


    Ethan didn''t give it any thought, if he purchased the whole a hundred percent, it would be him buying not investing, although this doesn''t sound much like investing since he would basically be the owner, but it was totally different from having the whole hospital to himself.


    "I know what I am doing Mr. Anderson. Do we have a deal or not? Eighty percent shares for two billion dors"


    Ethan extended his right hand to Mr. Anderson. This was the first time he was doing something like this, and he must say, his hand was quite heavy just now, maybe because his heart was pounding heavily, he was simply excited, not afraid.


    Mr. Anderson hesitated before he epted Ethan''s handshake.


    "Deal!"


    Ethan smiled brightly, then he faced Davis, who was basically frozen on his spot.


    The word billion wasn''t something one could mention so casually, yet the kid was saying it like it was basically a few numbers.


    "Mr. Davis. Call ount number. I would transfer the money right away"


    Transfer!!!


    Mr. Anderson and Mr. Davis were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 12

    Ethan was just seatedfortably in the office. He was quiet, but his mind was very busy.


    His eyes looked calm, but deep inside, he felt something strong. Something he had always wanted to do, and it seems  he''s close to getting it done.


    Mr. Anderson at that moment stood in front of Ethan, his hands started shaking even more.


    He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. Everyone in the office looked at Ethan like they had seen a ghost. No one could speak.


    They couldn''t believe a  normal bank would allow someone to transfer two billion dors all in one go without going to the bank for some documentation, and the thought of Ethan having such money in his possession and he didn''t need to consult anybody in order to transfer the money make them  all shocked to the core.


    with a shaking lip Mr. Anderson did  waste anytime, he called his ount number to Ethan and he transferred the money.


    [ investment payment sessful.]


    The system app sounded and Ethan then faces Mr Anderson and says .


    "The payment was sessful "


    Mr Anderson was Frozen in his position; he couldn''t believe Ethan had just transferred two billion dors into his ount. It was a huge amount of money. It was so much that even Mr. Anderson couldn''t understand it.


    "How could this be?"


    he thought to himself. His heart started beating fast, and his hands started trembling as he immediately walked to the table with his shaking leg and he handed Ethan the documents to the hospital.


    Ethan took the papers slowly. His face was calm, like nothing big had happened, but his eyes were focused on the documents.


    This would be the first time he''s signing anything concerning  investment under his name and he was grateful for the opportunity.


    He signed the document, his hand moving smoothly across the paper. After signing, he looked up at Mr. Anderson, his face serious.


    "Mr. Anderson, don''t tell anyone about this, it should remain with you"


    Ethan said, his voice soft but firm.


    Mr. Anderson at that moment nodded quickly.


    He couldn''t speak. His throat was dry, and he felt weak in the knees.


    The young man had just done something, he could never have imagined and the thought of him still in university


    Everything looks so disheartening, and made him wonder what he has been doing with his life.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan continued.


    "I want you to keep running the hospital, Mr. Anderson. I''m busy with school, so I don''t have time to get involved. I trust you will do a good job."


    Mr. Anderson couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Not only did he pay  two billion dors for the hospital the young boy had just bought, and now he''s telling him to keep running it? Mr. Anderson''s hands shook more as he nodded again.


    "I will do as you say, Mr.Ethan"


    he finally managed to whisper.


    Ethan smiled a little, a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. He felt like he was carrying a heavy weight, but he didn''t want anyone to know, because he knows from now on his once boring life has taken another part.


    "Also don''t tell any of the staff that I owns hospital, it should also remain between us,"


    Ethan said, his voice still calm.


    "make sure no one else knows. I want to keep this private, I will being once in a while to check things out myself."


    Mr. Anderson was still in shock as his gaze was focused on Ethan''s lips ; he couldn''t believe the wordsing out of it.


    "How can this young boy be so powerful? he''smanding respect and he doesn''t  know the family he came from, how is that even possible"


    He thought to himself. His mind was still racing, but he didn''t ask any questions. He just nodded again, trying to keep his hands from shaking too much.


    Ethan at that moment looked around the room.


    Everyone was staring at him with wide eyes, their mouths slightly open and words refused toe out.


    He could see the surprise and confusion on their faces. Some looked scared, while others were just shocked. No one could believe what they had just witnessed.


    Ethan took a deep breath, feeling the air fill his lungs.


    He needed to keep his mind clear. He walked over to the table where a single documenty. It was the document that Miss Grace had brought earlier, the one that contains  the information of the old man that saved his life.


    Ethan picked it up, his fingers feeling the paper''s. He knew this document was important, but right now, he had other things on his mind. The system has a message for him.


    He walked out of the office, with the document in his hand, and made his way to his VIP ward in the hospital. As he walked out, he could feel the eyes of the staff on him. They were whispering, trying to understand what had just happened.


    But Ethan didn''t care. He had bigger things to think about now.


    He got to his VIP room, he sat down on the soft bed.


    The room was quiet, and the only sound was the soft humming of the air conditioner.


    he said softly.


    "System"


    immediately the message popped out.


    [ You have acquired 20 point for sessful investing 2 billion dors]


    Ethan smiled as he  leaned back, feeling the cool air on his face. Since he has gotten 20 point He needed to think how he could use them wisely.


    He closed his eyes, his mind going through all the possibilities.


    He knew that these system points could change something about him  but he had to be careful.


    He didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    As he sat there, thinking about what to do next, the room felt heavy with silence.


    The weight of what he had just done settled on his shoulders, but Ethan knew he couldn''t stop now. He had started something big, and there was no turning back since he only has.


    Strength¡ª 0


    Speed¡ª 0


    Body (Charm): 0


    Intelligent¡ª 0


    He wondered which to focus on first.


    At that moment he whispered again.


    "System"

 Chapter 13

    Ethan was still seated on his VIP bed, staring at the glowing screen in front of him.


    His heart was still racing, and his hands were slightly sweaty as he looked at the system attributes that had appeared.


    It felt unreal, like a dream. He could hardly believe this was happening to him. If anyone had told him he would be getting a system or something like this in the real world  he wouldn''t have believed it.


    At that moment the memories of his hard time at the university started flooding back


    Those years when he had been bullied and mocked, feeling so small and powerless in the eyes of Many no one treats him like he even exists. They all look for every little opportunity to step on him because he wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    "But now, now.. everything is different"


    He clenched his fists as the thought of everything he had passed through started flooding in.


    "If only I had been stronger back then, if only I could stand up for myself and not allow anyone to step on me then, maybe things might have been different. Maybe I  could have fought back, maybe I could have stood up for himself instead of always being pushed around like a ve"


    Ethan said to himself as his  eyes were fixated on the Strength attribute.


    "This is the answer to all my problems now. Strength! is what I  need now, it''s what I had always needed andcks in school"


    without even thinking twice His finger hovered over the screen, he hesitated for just a second before he pressed down and assigned ten points to his Strength attributes.


    "Ten points... that should make a difference"


    He muttered to himself, his voice trembling with a mix of hope and anxiety as he awaits what is going to change after adding the Ten point to the strength attribute.


    Immediately the system attributes pop out.


    [Strength¡ª 10


    Speed¡ª 0


    Body (Charmness): 0


    Intelligent¡ª 0]


    However as soon as he did it, a thought crossed his mind.


    Shouldn''t have given that much to Strength? There were other attributes that mattered too.


    His eyes wandered to the Body attribute,beled


    "Charmness."


    Ethan had always been indifferent about how he looked.


    He never really cared about being attractive or cool. In fact, he had never considered having a girlfriend because, deep down, he never thought he deserved one. No cute girl in the university would even want him anywhere. But now, with this chance, something inside him stirred.


    The idea of looking cool, of being noticed, even admired, began to appeal to him in a way it never had before but his mind was still on his strength.


    After assigning the ten points to Strength and the system had confirmed it, Ethan was curious.


    He needed to know if it made any difference, like if his body had changed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He stood up, feeling a little more confident than before, and punched the air twice.


    "That feels... the same, nothing changed"


    he said, frowning slightly.


    "Maybe it''s just me, I can''t notice anything."


    He nced around his VIP room, searching for something to test his new strength on.


    At that moment his eyesnded on his bed. It wasn''t particrly heavy, just a simple, lightweight frame. He bent down and lifted it up a few inches. Again, it felt... normal like he was using his normal strength to lift up the bed frame.


    "This can''t be right"


    Ethan muttered, his frustration started growing.


    "It should feel different... shouldn''t it?, I shouldn''t be feeling the weight this much"


    At that moment Doubt began to creep into his mind.


    "Maybe I had made a mistake. Maybe I should have tried doing all the attributes Simultaneously and not adding this much point on Strength."


    He let go of the bed frame and sat back down on the bed.


    His thoughts started racing even more.


    "Should I just give up now and divide the remaining points on the rest attribute? Or should I push forward and add the remaining points to strength?"


    However his mind shed back again to all those times he had been bullied, all those times he had wished he could just be stronger, just for a moment.


    He couldn''t give up now.


    "I need to feel the difference, to see it in action, only then I will be able to understand how the attribute works"


    After a moment of intense thinking, Ethan made a decision.


    " I will add another five points to Strength. "


    His finger hovered over the screen once more before he tapped the button.


    [Strength¡ª 15


    Speed¡ª 0


    Body (Charmness): 0


    Intelligent¡ª 0]


    As soon as the points were added, he felt it. A rush of energy flowed through him.


    His muscles at that moment tightened, and his body felt denser, more powerful.


    His chest seemed to puff out a little, his arms felt more solid than before.


    He flexed them, and a  small, satisfied smile formed on his lips.


    "This is more like it, it works"


    he said to himself, his voice filled with newfound confidence.


    "No one is going to push me around now with this, I can fight for myself."


    However with his excited face he remembered there were still five points left.


    Ethan''s eyes drifted back to the Body attribute. The idea of "Charmness"


    Still seemed odd to him, but he couldn''t deny the curiosity gnawing at him.


    "What if I became more than just strong? What if I can look good too, like a celebrity? People might start to notice me in a different way."


    "Why not do it"


    He thought aloud, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "It wouldn''t be that bad to give it a try."


    With a slight shrug, he invested the remaining five points in Body.


    [Strength¡ª 15


    Speed¡ª 0


    Body (Charm) 5


    Intelligent¡ª 0]


    As soon as he did, he felt a strange sensation wash over him, like a soft, warm glow from within. It wasn''t ufortable, just... different. He quickly walked over to the mirror on his wall and stared at his reflection.


    "Nothing. I  looked exactly the same. The same unruly hair, the same tired eyes. No sudden transformation into a movie star, no cool aura radiating from me"


    The disappointment hit him like a wave knowing the point wasn''t enough.


    "Seriously?"


    He said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "What was I expecting? A miracle with just five point"


    He sighed deeply, the frustration bubbling up inside him.


    He had made the same mistake twice. But then, a thought struck him.


    "Maybe I was just being too hard on myself. Maybe the changes was little. I  have some old photos of me stored on his phone¡ªmaybeparing them to how I look now would show some difference."


    He smiled.


    "Yeah, that''s it"


    Ethan said, nodding to himself as he grabbed his phone.


    "Maybe I''m just not seeing it because it''s too early to notice."


    He opened the photo gallery, anticipation building up inside him. As he scrolled through the pictures, looking for something recent, his excitement began to wane.


    "Myst photo was... was... was... three years ago"


    Ethan gasped, his eyes widening in shock.


    "How could it be this long?"

 Chapter 14

    Ethan went to sit on the hospital bed again. Just moments ago, he had tried to find some change in his appearance, but it was hard to tell. He knew he now looked better than he did three years ago. Even without the body Charmness of the system he still looks better than what he looked liked three years ago.


    "Of course. I wasn''t old, not even close to sixty. So naturally, I had to look better. But still, how can i really know the difference between now with the system and before i added five points to body Charmness when I don''t have a recent picture"


    He stood up again and walked up to the mirror again.


    As he stared at his reflection in the  VIP mirror in the room, a thought crossed his mind.


    "I need proof¡ªsomething topare to in the future. I should take pictures now"


    Ethan whispered to himself, determination setting in, as he want things to work, and understanding everything concerning the system, and how his body is going to react Concerning all the attribution.


    "Next time I get points, I''ll take note of every change including my Strengths, my body Charmness and if possible when I start adding  points to my Speed and Intelligent I would take note of everything"


    Ethan  said to himself.


    With that, he grabbed his phone and quickly snapped a few pictures of his new self, making sure to capture every angle.


    He studied the photos carefully, his expression thoughtful.


    "Next time"


    he murmured.


    "I''ll be ready to notice any changes when I add point to my body Charmness, since I can feel my Strength already, I would be going to the gym to carry some heavy weight. With that I will Monitor my strength growth"


    At that moment Ethan then remembered something important. The man who had saved him¡ªthe man he owed his life to. Who was he? Why had he helped him? Ethan decided it was time to find out.


    He walked closer to the bed, and the record of the man was their. Grace brought it when he was still  in the director office, and he took it along with himing here.


    He sat down on the bed and opened the record and checked it.


    It didn''t take long before he saw what he wanted to see.


    "He owns a local restaurant nearby" Ethan read aloud, a bit surprised with the development.


    "No wonder he was able to help me, but the restaurant is located  in the local ce in this environment, though...and I''m  going to pay him a visit, and thank him properly for what he did for me"


    He thought about how the man had not only saved his life but also paid his medical bills. It was a debt Ethan couldn''t ignore.


    "If possible I would donate or invest in his restaurant"


    Ethan decided, nodding to himself. "I remembers Grace said the man spent all of his money for my hospital bill and without being told i know the man is Struggling, I must do something tangible for him."


    Ethan at that moment started Feeling a surge of purpose towards  the man he got up from the bed, ready to leave the VIP room.


    But as soon as he stood up, he froze in his position.


    He looked down at himself and realized he was still wearing the hospital clothes¡ªthe loose, pale gown that everyone wore.


    He remembered his own clothes had been thrown out yesterday because they were covered in blood and torn to pieces.


    "What do I do now, Where on earth will I get new clothes from, I might have so much money on the system but I can''t spend anything, none of the investment is Providing any revenue just yet because it hasn''t been up to 24 hours yet. And the system  won''t reflect what the hospital had made"


    Ethan muttered to himself, his brow furrowing in concern. He didn''t have any money on him, and he couldn''t just walk out with the  hospital clothes.


    Using the system funds wasn''t an option either, not yet. The system bank hadn''t reflected any money in his ount yet. If it had, he could have used a little bit from the money the hospital had made. But now, he was stuck.


    Ethan''s mind raced as he tried to figure out what to do.


    At that moment he felt a wave of panic rising in his chest, but he pushed it down, trying to stay calm.


    "I might have to postpone this visit to some other day maybe tomorrow, by then the system must have reflected, and definitely it might have made something for him to buy new clothes and get something for himself"


    He said and nodded his head.


    "That is what I will do"


    Just then, he heard a knock on the door.


    Without any hesitation he said.


    "Come in"


    He turned to see Mr. Davis, the hospital director, walking in.


    "Mr. Davis!"


    Ethan eximed, a bit of relief washing over him.


    "Good morning, Ethan"


    Mr. Davis greeted him with a kind smile. He was holding a small envelope in one hand and a sleek bank card in the other.


    Ethan watched as Mr. Davis walked over to him and handed him the envelope first. Inside was an ess card.


    "This is for all the Restriction areas in the hospital"


    Mr. Davis exined, his voice gentle.


    "You''ll need this if you want to move around the hospital freely."


    Ethan nodded, taking the card. "Thank you, Mr. Davis"


    he said, appreciating the gesture. But his eyes were fixed on the bank card in Mr. Davis''s other hand.


    "And this,"


    Mr. Davis continued, holding out the bank card.


    "It''s for you."


    Without hesitation Ethan took the card, his hands trembling slightly. "What''s this for?"


    he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    " This is the hospital card and since you''re now the new owner, it''s supposed to be in your possession"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mr. Davis said, his expression kind.


    Ethan stared at the card he never thought of this, but since he''s in need of some cash, he felt a bit of hope. But one question nagged at him and without an hesitation  he asked.


    "How much is inside?"


    He said looking up at Mr. Davis with wide eyes.


    Mr. Davis smiled, with a knowing look in his eyes.


    "One million dors."

 Chapter 15

    Ethan''s eyes widened a little bit as he held the bank card in his hand even more tightly, He started staring at it with mixed feelings.


    ''One  million dors is a lot of money, more than what I could  even dream of making in my entire life and now it''s on my position, I''m holding it in my hands"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan said to himself.


    However, something about it felt strange. It didn''t feel as big as he thought it would, almost like it wasn''t real. Still, he couldn''t deny the excitement bubbling up inside him. He had never had this much money in his life.


    Mr. Davis was still standing quietly; he didn''t say anything but watched Ethan closely, sensing his uncertainty.


    "Sir Ethan"


    he said softly.


    "If you need anything bothering you, you can always reach out to me. I''m at your service now."


    immediately he Stretch fought his


    hand, and handed Ethan a small piece of paper with his contact information scribbled on it.


    "Here''s my number. Don''t hesitate to call, and I wille running"


    Ethan nodded and took the paper, slipping it into his pocket.


    Mr. Davis bow and turn he was about to leave when a thoughtes to his mind.


    ''Now that I have the money to get new clothes, where I''m I getting the clothes from, he still wouldn''t be able toe out dressed in the hospital clothe''


    Before Davis could leave Ethan stopped him.


    "By the way"


    Ethan added, ncing down at the hospital gown he was still wearing, "I need some normal clothes. Can you help with that?"


    without hesitating , he responded immediately with a smiling face.


    "Of course!"


    Mr. Davis responded immediately, almost as if he had been waiting for Ethan to ask him for a favor.


    "Just give me a minute, I''ll go get something for you right away."


    without wasting any more time Davis immediately left the room.


    Ethan was surprised in the manner in which Davis just acted.


    " Definitely it''s because I''m now his boss, this is why he''s acting this way, normally he won''t even dare listen to me but now he''s running to go get me clothes. So that is what having Money can do, itmands respect"


    Ethan said to himself.


    Within minutes, Mr. Davis returned with a simple set of clothes¡ªjeans, a t-shirt, and a jacket, a perfect clothesbination for a university student.


    "Here you go, boss"


    He said with a smile, handing them over that he wants to be on Ethan''s good side. He doesn''t even mind cleaning his shoes if he''s been asked to do so.


    "I hope these fit you well."


    Ethan took the clothes from Davis, without being  told he could tell the clothes  are of good quality. Normally  he wouldn''t even dare buy this quality clothes.


    However he thanked Mr. Davis.


    "Thank you for the clothes"


    Davis nodded.


    Ethan quickly went into the toilet  to change into them, feeling much better now that he was out of the hospital gown.


    He looked  at himself in the mirror and the clothes fitted him perfectly; it was as if Davis had his  picture in mind before getting the clothes.


    "Mr Davis it seems you have the  perfect picture of me in mind before you got this clothes, it so good on me"


    Davis  at that moment couldn''t help but smile, his cheeks almost covering his eyes, hearing that,he wanted the boss topliment him and he just did.


    He responded immediately.


    "You''re my boss and I should be able to know what fits you well"


    Ethan nodded he knew Davis is just trying to impress him the eagerness is written all over his eyes, will it''s a good thing.


    He nodded at Davis, and he decided it was time to leave the hospital.


    "See you some other time, and remember what happened today  remains with you, if not you would see my other side"


    with a deadly eye he faced Davis.


    "Do you want to see my other side"


    Davis'' heart almost jumped off his chest as he nodded his head.


    "No...Mr Ethan everything remains with me"


    Ethan nodded his head Slightly.


    "Good, I will be taking my leave now"


    As he walked down the hallway.


    Davis was still bowing his head.


    As Ethan was  heading toward the exit, he  spotted Julian and Annabelle. They were just about to leave as well.


    Julian, upon seeing Ethan, immediately rushed over to him, her face lighting up with a big smile.


    "Ethan!"


    Julian eximed, wrapping her arms around his hand in a tight hug, her boobs were also tightly pressed on Ethan''s hands.


    "You came just in time! I''m about to leave. How about you pick the restaurant we go to?"


    Ethan was taken aback by Julian''s sudden enthusiasm. He hadn''t expected this kind of behavior from her and he noticed her boobs tightly pressed to his hands.


    "Um, sure"


    he said, trying to mask his surprise. But in the back of his mind, he couldn''t help but wonder


    ''I know she is acting this way because of the people I helped in the hospital, If that is the reason she''s acting like this just because of that, what would she do if she finds out i actually owned eighty percent share of the hospital now?


    She might just forced herself on me"


    Ethan murmured to himself.


    At that moment Julian didn''t seem to notice Ethan''s hesitation.


    She clung to his arm even more tightly, her smile never fading.


    "You don''t know how relieved I am, Ethan"


    She said, almost whispering.


    "This hospital... Well, it''s been going through some tough times. I wasn''t sure what would happen. But now that you''re here, it feels like everything''s going to be okay, I can feel it"


    Julian said with a smiling face, but deep down she want to get Ethan to herself.


    '' The hospital would be closing soon, and Ethan came in at the right time, a rich kid, and I''m going to make sure I get him all to myself, even if the hospital shut down at least I benefited something from it''


    Julian Said to himself as she was still smiling at Ethan.


    Ethan nodded, but he wasn''t really listening to her words. His mind was elsewhere, thinking about Julian''s sudden behavior.


    He nced at her¡ªshe was beautiful, there was no denying that.


    Her long hair framed her face perfectly, and her eyes sparkled with life.


    But something about her behavior felt off. It was almost like she was trying too hard, clinging to him in a way that made him ufortable and he doesn''t like desperatedies, and her attitude earlier made him doesn''t want anything with her, he''s going to teach her some manners, about being respectful and not looking down on others.


    "Julian"


    Ethan began, as he forced his hand from her grip.


    "I''m not going out with you"


    he said with an angry tone.


    Ethan walked to the exit  and then suddenly stopped in front of  Annabelle, who had been standing quietly by the door, who was watching the interaction end with a calm expression.


    She was different from Julian, She didn''t say anything bad to him earlier


    "Annabelle"


    Ethan said, his voice soft but clear, "would you go out with me"

 Chapter 16

    Julian''s eyes Squinted immediately when she saw what Ethan just did. She wasn''t happy. He had asked Annabelle to go out with him instead of her. She knew Annabelle wasn''t  even showing interest but howe Ethan approached her and asked her out.


    At that moment her jaw tightened even harder.


    However Annabelle decided to agree after a little hesitation from her.


    With a low voice she said


    "Okay I will go with you"


    She decided to agree to his request because Ethan was really kind to her earlier and does in need of help. He helped everyone of them and it really touched her.


    But deep down, Annabelle knew she wouldn''t tell Ethan straight away that she was not interested in forming any rtionship with him. She didn''t want to give him the wrong idea of her but she would politely tell himter.


    Ethan at that moment walked Annabelle out of  the hospital without even looking back at Julian, he knew she would be biting her lip now.


    ''That would be one of her punishments for looking down at me earlier, and if care is not taking I would tell Davis to sack her, she doesn''t know how to do her job properly."


    Ethan said to himself as he and Annabelle were already outside.


    without wasting anymore time he needs to tell Annabelle why he brought her here.


    "Annabelle"


    Ethan said quietly, trying to start a conversation as they walked through the hospital Premises.


    " I was meaning to ask you something"


    Annabelle faced Ethan with a worrisome expression on her face; she couldn''t believe he was this fast.


    ''yer, he''s a yer''


    she murmured to herself give Ethan a head nod deep down she knew what he was going to say.


    Ethan cleared his throat a little.


    "I know I''m asking too much of you Now, I hope you don''t mind you apanying me to go visit the old man that saved my life. I just feel like I owe him a lot. You know, for helping me when I was hurt, if not for him I would have died, so I want you to direct me."


    At that moment Annabelle looked at Ethan with a small smile. She was lost for words. She thought he wanted to ask her out and say something nasty but she was wrong, without even wasting any more time she said.


    "I think it''s nice, Ethan. Not everyone would take the time to thank someone like that.


    Most people would just move on and forget about it. It shows you have a good heart and I''m happy you want to visit him, it''s going to put a smile on his face seeing you."


    Ethan at that moment felt a warmth in his chest at her words.


    He wasn''t used to receiving such genuinepliments from someone, all he got before was insult upon insult, telling him how he''s useless and good for nothing, and has no life, but now someone actuallyplimented him and it made him feel a bit more confident about the decision he had made.


    although it was the right thing to do.


    Ethan  however at that moment could feel his heart starting to beat fast he was nervous.


    ''I don''t know what I''m going to say or how the old man would react if i tell him I want to help, knowing  I was just a university student and was in the hospital when they did a background check on me, finding out I had nothing, he might not take me seriously''


    Ethan''s head at that moment was full of thought, but he didn''t want to show it. He turned to Annabelle and said.


    "Before we go, I need to stop by a clothing store where I want to buy a suit. I want to look smart, not like some average kid. That way, the old man will take me seriously."


    Annabelle nodded, understanding how important this was to Ethan to see the stranger that saved him. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s make sure you look sharp."


    They left the hospital and went to a luxury suit store.


    The store was big, with shiny floors that made their footsteps echo.


    The walls were lined with suits in every color.


    Just looking at the suit alone Ethan could tell they are very expensive, and the air smelled like fresh leather with rich perfume. Ethan took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves.


    ''This a ce for the rich''


    He said to himself.


    However a tall man with slicked-back hair and a fancy tie walked over to them.


    He smiled politely, but Ethan could tell he was sizing them up, with the manner in which his eyes were moving. He couldn''t read it immediately because he''s trying to figure out if they could afford anything in the store.


    "Good afternoon"


    The man said in a smooth voice as he bowed his head slightly.


    "How can I assist you today?"


    Ethan at the moment stood up straight with a  confident look on his face.


    "I need a suit"


    He said, his voice steady. "Something that makes me look smart and grown-up."


    The man  however raised an eyebrow, surprised by Ethan''s seriousness. immediately he nodded and said.


    "Of course. Right this way."


    They followed the man to the back of the store, where the finest suits were disyed.


    As they continued browsing trying to look for what will fit Ethan description, Ethan found a suit that caught his eye.


    It was a dark navy suit, simple yet elegant.


    He ran his hand over the fabric, feeling the quality of it.


    "What do you think about this one?"


    he asked Annabelle, holding it up for her to see.


    Annabelle tilted her head, considering it.


    "It looks really nice. Not too shy, but definitely sharp. It''ll make you look very respectable."


    "Respectable!"


    Ethan repeated with a nod, liking the sound of that.


    "That''s exactly what I''m going for."


    The Man  didn''t say anything, he helped them carry the suit to the counter while Ethan and Annabelle followed him from behind.


    They got to the counter and Ethan was ready to pay.


    As he handed his card to the cashier, she looked up at him with a kind smile.


    "Thank you for Patronizing us sir, your bill is $50,000."


    she said politely, then added, "Before I process the payment, I wanted to let you know about a special donation drive we''re doing. We''re raising money for children in rural areas who don''t have ess to basic necessities like electricity, a stable inte connection, or even proper schools.


    Any donation you make, big or small, can make a huge difference. And, as a thank you if you want to donate, we''re offering discounts to those who contribute more. For instance, if you donate a significant amount, you could get up to 30% off your purchase today."


    Ethan paused, thinking about what she said and the amount he was going to pay for the suit was still echoing in his head.


    ''Normally I will nevere here or even buy something worth more than 200 dors, but here I''m buying a suit worth $50,000  all thanks to the system, it has changed my lifepletely''


    Ethan said to himself.


    He wasn''t someone who usually thought about these things, but today was different.


    Maybe it was because of Annabelle, or maybe because he was about to visit the old man who had helped him. Whatever it was, he felt a pull at his heart.


    "That sounds really important" Ethan said slowly.


    "I''d like to donate. Not for the discount, just because I want to help the children."


    Upon hearing Ethan''s words Annabelle smiled alongside the cashier, and she nodded in appreciation.


    "Thank you, sir. Your generosity will go a long way in saving life''s."


    Just as Ethan was about to finalize the payment, the door to the store swung open, and a loud group of people entered.


    Ethan turned to see who it was, and his heart sank.


    It was Jay Brown, the vice-captain of the football team in his university(American football), along with his girlfriend and a few other friends, also in the football team.


    Jay was well-known around school for being rich and  popr with girls, But unfortunately he knew him for being a big bully.


    At that moment Jay''s eyes immediatelynded on Ethan, and a smirk crossed his face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He nudged his girlfriend, whispering something in her ear that made her giggle. They made their way closer, with Jay striding confidently, as if he owned the ce.


    "Ethan?"


    Jay''s voice was dripping with sarcasm.


    "What are you doing here? This ce is too ssy for someone like you to work?"


    He looked around dramatically, as if he was  searching for something.


    "Did you get lost on your way to a thrift store?"


    Before Ethan could say anything jay said loudly.


    "who allowed this rat in here"

 Chapter 17

    Ethan stood there, his heart pounding with anger. He was surprised to see to Jay and his friends, They were thest person he would have wanted to see now.


    Jay Brown and his friends stared at him with a mixture of surprise and disdain.


    They couldn''t believe Ethan was actually allowed ess into the store.


    Jay Brown''s girlfriend was the second to speak, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "What''s he doing here? I thought the store was professional, yet they allowed someone like him move around."


    She sneered, looking Ethan up and down as if he were something stuck to her shoe.


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t stop, his jaw was tightened seeing Jay and the rest of the football team started bringing back old memories he wished to forget.


    ''I worked hard for the football team, picking up balls, cleaning the pitch, boots, football helmets, and doing all the little jobs no one else wanted to do.


    just because I dreamed and wanted to be part of the team, not as a yer but simply sitting on the bench.


    I saw how the benchwarmers still got some respect, and I wanted that for myself also. I didn''t care about not ying in games at all; I just wanted to belong.''


    Ethan''s jaw tightened even more as he gazed at Jay with deadly eyes.


    ''Then I got close to Jay Brown to help me get into the Squad, he was the kind of guy who knew how to get what he wanted.


    He was tough, and everyone on the team listened to him.


    I thought Jay could help me get a spot on the bench, so I started doing favors for him withoutining.


    Not knowing the bastard sees me as someone he could use. He saw my eagerness, and he took advantage of it. He used me to do all the dirty work, and then after three months of hard work, I realized the truth. Jay never intended to help me. He was just using me, and I was left with nothing but disappointment; now he''s showing his useless face as. usual.


    Ethan at that moment tried to steady his breathing, but it was hard with everyone''s eyes on him because of what Jay said.


    He took a deep breath and tried to respond, but this time with confidence.


    "I didn''t miss my way. I came to buy a suit"


    He said.


    Jay Brown raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "A suit? You? how?"


    His friendsughed, nudging each other.


    "Yeah, right, maybe he''s on an errand again."


    One of them chimed in.


    "Since when can you afford a suit, Ethan? if it''s not for someone."


    Ethan opened his mouth to respond to the acquisition, but before he could say anything, one of Jay''s friends noticed the paper in Ethan''s hand, and he immediately snatched it from him.


    "What''s this?"


    The boy said, holding up the donation discount paper for everyone to see.


    "Who gave you this? They must''ve made a mistake. There''s no way a loser like you should have something like this."


    All the boys burst outughing again, and Jay walked closer to Ethan, towering over her.


    "So, what''s the story, huh? Are you trying to y dress-up now? Trying to look like one of us? with your fake life."


    Ethan at that moment clenched his fists at his sides, trying to keep his voice steady. He doesn''t want to get into any fight because he would be on the losing side.


    with a m voice, he said.


    "Look like you, guy!."


    He smiled .


    "I''m not trying to be like you. I just¡­ I just needed a suit for something important."


    Jay''s girlfriend narrowed her eyes at Ethan.


    His words irritate her to the core.


    "And how exactly were you nning to pay for that? You can''t even afford lunch half the time; if not for Jay''s generosity, you would have been a dead man by now; starvation would have killed you."


    Ethan at that moment hesitated, not sure how to exin; he doesn''t own them any exnation.


    But before he could answer, the cashier, who had been listening from behind the counter, spoke up.


    "Actually, ma''am, this young man was about to purchase a $50,000 suit."


    The cashier said, her voice uncertain as he nced between Ethan and Jay''s group.


    The words she had been hearing were mind-blowing if truly what they are saying were true, yet the boy was acting as if he had enough money to even reject 30 percent discounts.


    ''What a shame. I thought we actually got a generous man today. What a disappointment.''


    She murmured to herself as she gazed at Ethan.


    Upon hearing what the cashier just said, Jay Brown''s eyes widened for a split second before he burst outughing.


    "You, Ethan? Fifty thousand dors? Are you kidding me? Did you hit your head on something?"


    He gazes at one of his friends.


    "Are you sure he''s normal?"


    One of the other boys chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Yeah, right, he''s not normal; something must be wrong with him."


    The other added.


    "Could it be? Someone sent him here to buy the suit, and he''s using the opportunity to iming the 30 percent discount for himself."


    Jay eyes squinted open hearing that.


    "I knew it, Conny bastard!"


    Just then, they noticed Annabelle standing beside Ethan. Jay''s girlfriend eyed her suspiciously. Annabelle looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met her before.


    However, that didn''t stop her from saying.


    "What''s a girl like you doing with someone like him?"


    She asked, her voice dripping with contempt.


    Annabelle looked at Ethan; her eyes were full of concern; she didn''t understand why everyone is always looking down on him; the same thing happened in the hospital earlier.


    Jay''s girlfriend looked taken aback for a moment before she scowled. "Oh, I see what''s happening here," she said with a sly grin.


    "Ethan''s pretending to be rich to impress you. That''s cute."


    Annabelle at that moment frowned, her gaze shifting to Ethan. She could see the tension in his face, the way his hands were shaking just slightly.


    "That''s not true,"


    she said softly.


    "Ethan doesn''t need to pretend anything."


    Jay snorted, clearly amused.


    "Of course he does! Look at him. He''s probably never seen fifty thousand dors in his life. What, are you going to tell us he''s some kind of secret millionaire now?"


    Ethan shook his head, trying to keep his voice calm.


    "I don''t have to exin anything to you."


    Jay''s smile faltered, reced with a look of irritation.


    "Listen, Annabelle"


    he said, ignoring Ethan.


    "You''re wasting your time with him. Come on,e join us. We''ll show you what it''s like to be around real men."


    Annabelle didn''t move, her eyes still on Ethan.


    She could see how much this was bothering him, and she wanted to step in to defend him.


    And tell everyone what Charity Ethan did in the hospital earlier. But before she could say anything, Ethan spoke up.


    "I''m not here to impress anyone," Ethan said, his voice steady.


    "I''m here because I need a suit. That''s all."


    Jay crossed his arms, clearly annoyed that Annabelle wasn''t budging.


    "Alright, Ethan"


    he said, with a malicious grin spreading across his face.


    "I''ll make you a deal. Get down on your knees right now and bark like a dog, and I''ll pay for your entire school fees that are remaining. How''s that sound?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jay said that just to prove to Annabelle how useless Ethan is, he knows Ethan would never decline his offer because he has seen it countless times.


    The boys around him roared withughter, waiting for Ethan to crumble under the pressure.


    Surely he would break now.


    But instead of backing down, Ethan turned to the cashier.


    "What''s the highest donation today?"


    He asked calmly.


    The cashier was caught off guard by the question; she blinked and then answered.


    "Uh, it''s five million dors, sir."

 Chapter 18

    Ethan stood there; his entire body was calm.


    He couldn''t believe he heard such amount of money, and he did blink, and his heart didn''t skip.


    This was the day he got the system, and so many things had changed in him, and he loves it.


    He gazed at Jay, and immediately his face showed determination. Everyone around him, including Jay and his group of friends, were stunned by his words.


    It was unbelievable to them that Ethan, the guy who everyone knew was broke, had just promised to donate five million dors.


    Jay and his friends couldn''t believe it. They know he was just showing off because a beautiful girl was standing behind him.


    Without holding back, Jay pointed at Ethan.


    "You''re crazy. Do you think we don''t know what you''re trying to do here?"


    He burst outughing.


    "I can confirm now, Ethan is crazy!" one of Jay''s friends sneered.


    "All because a pretty girl is standing behind him; he''s pretending he''s rich; what a loser."


    Jay grinned wickedly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Ethan. "You''re really something else, Ethan. You must think we''re stupid. There''s no way you have that kind of money to stop pretending and face the reality that the girl you''re trying to impress would run away when you disgrace yourself."


    Upon hearing Jay''s words, theughter from Jay''s group grew even louder, echoing around the store.


    Jay at that moment smirked, looking at Annabelle; he still couldn''t understand why she was still standing there.


    "Come on, don''t listen to him. You shoulde with us. It''ll be fun!"


    Annabelle shook her head to dismiss the invitation immediately.


    "I''m noting. I already said no."


    One of Jay''s friends leaned closer, stillughing.


    "Why not? Don''t be boring. Juste with us."


    He pointed at Ethan.


    "Don''t believe anything he say, he''s just useless. I wonder what he has told you."


    Jayughed again.


    "Don''t listen to him! You''ll regret it if you don''te with us. I will personally take care of you."


    Annabelle at the moment stays firm, she knows there is a misunderstanding somewhere and they are the ones who are getting it wrong.


    without thinking twice, she rejected again.


    "I''m not going."


    At that moment, even the cashier, who had been polite until now, started to doubt Ethan. She could tell that something was not right; everyone can''t be saying the same thing about him, and he''s the only one trying to defend himself.


    The cashier hesitated, but the thought of the innocent children that needed the help couldn''t make her conclude her decision on Ethan.


    with a calm voice, she said.


    "Sir, if you''re serious about donating, you can do it through our luxury store''s website. It''s easy to do it there."


    Jay, at that moment, sees this as an opportunity to mock Ethan further. "Yeah, go ahead, Ethan. Donate, and if you were able to donate a thousand dors, I''ll get on the floor and bark like a dog. Because we know you don''t even have a thousand dors, not to mention five million dors? That''s just a joke!"


    Ethan didn''t flinch for his sake and was tired of everyone looking down on him and thinking he''s useless, but they should know the Ethan they once knew is dead; he''s not going to allow anyone to step on him anymore; he''s going to face them head-on.


    He looked Jay straight in the eye and said calmly.


    "It''s a deal."


    immediately the room fell silent. Nobody could believe what they had just heard.


    Jay''s smirk disappeared for a moment. The look on Ethan''s eyes tells him he''s not kidding, and he looked directly into his eyes for the first time; he''s going confidence.


    Jay''s look was immediately reced by a look of surprise.


    He tried to regain control of the situation by humiliating Ethan here and now.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He barked out augh.


    "Alright then Since you im you can donate five million dors, if you''re not able to donate that amount, you''ll strip naked and leave this store without any clothes!"


    Upon hearing what Jay just said, everyone around them quickly pulled out their phones, ready to record the scene. The excitement in the store was palpable. They all know this was going to be a hrious disgrace, and with Ethan ending up humiliated, they could see it.


    Ethan, however, wasn''t done. He raised an eyebrow and said,.


    "How about you do the same if you lose, Jay? You''ll strip naked and leave without any clothes."


    Jay, at that moment, had his cheeks raised, almost covering his eyes as heugh, knowing Ethan was just bluffing.


    "Why would I be afraid? You can''t donate five million dors. There''s no way."


    "You have a deal."


    Jay said confidently


    Annabelle, who was still standing quietly beside Ethan, couldn''t help but smile.


    She believed in Ethan, but she also wondered just how much money Ethan really has.


    For him to have donated over two million in the hospital and now he wants to donate five million without even thinking twice, he''s definitely from a rich family, if not  possible one of the top families that rule the country.


    Ethan nodded as he took some steps back, away from the group and Anabe, and moved to a quiet corner of the store.


    He took out his phone and logged onto the luxury store''s website.


    The page loaded quickly, and he navigated to the donation section. His fingers moved swiftly over the screen as he filled out the necessary details.


    He deliberately entered a fake name and address he didn''t want any attention or be publicly recognized as the highest donor. This was a big luxury store, and if it gets announced, his name will be made public, and he doesn''t want that, and he nned to donate even more in the future.


    However, when he reached the payment section, something unexpected happened.


    A new payment option appeared on the bounty system; now he doesn''t need to input the store ount number anymore; he can directly donate.


    Without hesitation, Ethan selected it andpleted the donation of five million dors.


    He took a deep breath, feeling a wave of calm wash over him. He knew what he had done, and he knew what was about to happen. He turned and walked back to where Jay and the others were stillughing and making jokes at his expense.


    Jay, seeing Ethan return, sneered at him.


    "Well? Have youe back to your senses now? There''s no going back on the bet. You have to kneel and beg first before undressing yourself."


    Ethan at that moment looked unbothered by Jay''s words; he looked at the cashier and said,.


    "Check the ount record. I''ve donated the money."


    The store went dead silent immediately.


    Jay''sughter stopped abruptly as his face twisted in confusion.


    The cashier however blinked in surprise, quickly tapping on theputer in front of her to check the transaction records.

 Chapter 19

    Everyone in the store stood still as they all gaze at Ethan.


    The air felt heavy with surprise, and no one knew what to say.


    Ethan at that moment stood tall, his face calm, but his eyes were sharp as he gazed at Jay, who startedughing loudly again, almost nervously.


    Jay wiped his brow with the back of his hand and shook his head. He couldn''t believe he almost fell for the bastard trick, someone that begs before he can feed himself now miraculously im he donated five million dors.


    Jay voices out immediately.


    "Ethan, you must be crazy!"


    Jay said, his voice still shaking a little.


    "There''s no way you have five million dors! You can''t y everyone for a fool; we all know you very well; a leopard can''t change his spot; you''re poor, and you will forever remain poor."


    He pointed at Ethan and turned to the cashier.


    "Call security! Don''t let him escape; he must be dealt with for everything to decide the store!"


    The cashier hesitated for sometime, but she was doing so because, for some reason, her system is having issues and she can''t confirm from her end if the money was actually donated. She gazes at Ethan, then back at Jay. She wasn''t sure what to do.


    Her hands trembled as she picked up the phone to call for security. The tension in the store was thick, and everyone could feel it.


    People started to whisper to each other, their eyes darting between Ethan and Jay.


    "Did he really say five million to donate?"


    One woman muttered to her friend, who nodded, her face pale with shock.


    "He can''t be serious; can you just look at him? He looks like a university student, so that would give you an answer to your question."


    A man added, shaking his head slowly.


    Ethan stood still; his face was calm, but deep down in him he wished he could just smack in the Jay face for the first time.


    He had to stay cool because he still hasn''t gotten the Straight he wanted.


    He can''t let them see how much he has actually grown.


    His hands clenched into his fists by his sides, but his voice was steady as he spoke.


    "I''m not running. I told you, I''ve donated the money."


    Ethan faces the cashier with a serious gaze because she''s not doing her job properly.


    "Since you can''t do your job properly, call someone to confirm the donation and stop wasting my time; I have something very important to do."


    The cashier was still unsure if actually Ethan had donated the money, she didn''t want to say anything that would upset him in any way, if he truly donated the money, it might lead to her being sacked. Immediately,  she picked up the phone to ask someone in the payment department to check the ount.


    Her call was answered immediately, and she went straight to the point.


    "Can someone confirm if there''s a donation of five million dors? in the charity ount"


    She asked, her voice shaking a bit. She nced at Ethan nervously, then at Jay, who was pacing back and forth now, biting his nails for some reason he''s afraid.


    Ethan looked so serious, and this was the first time he had seen him like this, something about him had changed.


    The whole store seemed to hold their breath. No one could move. The only sound was Jay''s shoes tapping on the floor as he paced, trying to look confident, but everyone could see the sweat on his forehead and the way his hands were trembling.


    He kept ncing at Ethan, his eyes narrowing trying to figure out if this was a trick or he was actually serious.


    Jay''s girlfriend couldn''t say anything because she knew it''s better to let him be when he''s this intense; he can easily lose control of himself.


    "It''s a trick; how can you believe such nonsense for someone who has been begging Billy for a jobst week, now suddenly has five million dors?"


    Jay muttered under his breath, his hands now still shaking more visibly.


    "That isn''t possible. There''s no way he has that kind of money."


    Ethan stood there, calm on the outside, but inside, he was burning with anger and at the same time excited to get one over Jay for his bully. The rest should be waiting for him because he''s going to pay them back.


    His fingers twitched slightly, but he forced himself to rx.


    He wasn''t going to let Jay or anyone intimidate him anymore.


    His eyes stayed on the cashier, waiting for the call toe through.


    Minutes felt like hours. Everyone watched immediately as the cashier''s phone rang.


    The sound was loud in the silent store, making everyone curious about what the oue would be.


    She picked it up; her hand started trembling as she listened. Immediately her eyes widened, and her mouth opened slightly in shock.


    The person on the other end confirmed it.


    "Yes, five million dors was donated to the ount at the exact time you said."


    The cashier''s face immediately went pale, and she looked around the store.


    "It... it''s true."


    She stammered, barely able to believe it herself.


    "He donated five million dors just like he said."


    immediately gasps filled the store. People began to murmur, their voices rising with disbelief and filled with awe.


    "Did he really do it?"


    "No way, this has to be some sort of mistake; it has to be."


    immediately Jay stopped pacing, his face became even more pale, and


    His jaw tightened. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "That... that doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a coincidence! There''s no way Ethan can really have that money! It''s not possible."


    Immediately, all his friends supported him.


    "It has to be a coincidence."


    But deep down, Jay started shaking. His legs felt weak, and he almost stumbled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He turned to the cashier; his voice was shaking as he tried to regain control.


    "Ask him the name! Ask him the name of the donor! I bet he won''t be able to tell you!"


    The cashier, her hands still trembling, looked at Ethan.


    And she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself.


    "Sir What''s the name of the person who donated the money?"


    She asked, her voice low, filled with uncertainty.


    Ethan, however, didn''t flinch.


    He looked straight into the cashier''s eyes, his voice firm and confident.


    "The name is William Hayes."


    Immediately the cashier blinked, and she was stunned.


    She checked the screen in front of her, and immediately her heart started pounding in her chest.


    Her fingers hovered over the keyboard as she typed in the name, her breath quickening.


    immediately the name popped out of the screen, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Her hand flew to her mouth, and she gasped.


    "It''s true"


    She whispered, her voice barely audible but loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "The name of the donor is William Hayes."

 Chapter 20

    Ethan was still standing in the middle of the luxurious store; the sound of the shuffling feet and hushed whispers filled the air.


    His eyes were still deadly, but he was calm on the outside because he''s going to get one over Jay; it has been long overdue.


    The luxury store at the moment was in chaos, but Ethan knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    He cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention.


    The whole store went quiet immediately, all eyes turning towards Ethan with curious and tense attention.


    Jay, who had been trying to blend into the crowd, froze immediately when he heard Ethan''s cleared his throat.


    Immediately he knew what wasing, and the fear in his chest tightened. Ethan''s words were clear, almost cold.


    "Jay"


    He said, his voice steady and filled with mockery.


    "You owe me something. by fulfilling your bet."


    Jay''s face paled immediately.


    He had hoped Ethan would forget due to excitement, and in the midst of all themotion, maybe, just maybe, he''d get a chance to slip away unnoticed. But now, with everyone looking, there was no escape for him anymore.


    His eyes darted nervously around the store, and immediately theynded on the tworge security men standing behind him.


    They weren''t smiling. Without being told, he knows


    They weren''t going to let him walk away easily.


    "I¡ªuh"


    Jay stammered, his voice trembling.


    "I didn''t mean it like that... You know, it was just a joke, right? No need to get all serious; I was just kidding and didn''t mean any of that."


    However, Ethan wasn''t having any of it.


    "You know the rules. A bet''s a bet, and I won''t allow you to get away with it."


    immediately the security men took a step forward, their presence a clear warning. Jay''s pulse quickened. He felt trapped, cornered like an animal.


    His mind raced, trying to think of a way out.


    He knew what would happen if he didn''tply, and the thought of him undressing himself in front of everyone was beyond unthinkable, and it made his skin crawl.


    "Look, man, we can work something out; it hasn''t gotten to this."


    Jay pleaded, his voice barely hiding his panic.


    "You don''t need to do this; we can talk about this outside and settle the little misunderstanding."


    But Ethan didn''t respond to Jay''s words; he knows his little tricks, and he''s not going to fall for them. His eyes were steady, unflinching to Jay''s words.


    Because he knew that there was no way out and he''s looking for a way to escape, but no amount of words would save him now.


    Jay saw the deadly look on Ethan''s face which showed he''s not having any of what he said. With a defeated sigh, Jay slowly got down on his knees.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The humiliation on his face was palpable, and the crowd around them watched in stunned silence. He started barking like a dog, a pathetic, low sound that echoed awkwardly in the grand store.


    "Woof!!"


    "Woof!!"


    "Woof!!"


    immediately his girlfriend covered her face with both of her hands as she tried to look for a way to escape the humiliation, which was too much for her to handle.


    Jay''s friends too tried to blend in with the crowd; they didn''t want anyone to know they came together.


    Jay at that moment bit his lips, seeing how everyone was looking at him.


    He hoped that this would be enough, that maybe, just maybe, Ethan would let him go after this. He looked up at Ethan, hoping for some sign of mercy.


    But Ethan''s face was unreadable. For a moment, there was silence, and Jay thought it was over.


    He started to get up, with relief washing over him, but Ethan''s next words stopped him cold.


    "Where do you think you''re going? You haven''t fulfilled the bet."


    Jay''s heart dropped into his stomach immediately. He knew what that meant, and immediately he felt a surge of panic rise in his chest. He can''t do that, not here, not now.


    "Please"


    Jay whispered, his voice barely audible.


    But the security men were already stepping closer, ready to make sure he followed through with the bet he made.


    He had no choice but to do it, knowing if the security men did it themselves it would be worse than him doing it himself.


    With trembling hands and his eyes closed tightly, Jay began to strip off his clothes.


    Each piece of clothing felt heavier than thest, each second more agonizing than the one before.


    immediately The eyes of the crowd were on him, burning with judgment and disbelief.


    As he stood there,pletely exposed, his humiliation wasplete.


    Without a word, he bolted out of the store as quickly as his legs could carry him, his face flushed red with shame.


    Outside the store, some of his friends quickly handed him clothes to cover, but it was toote. The damage had already been done. He could hear the murmurs andughter behind him, the cruel whispers.


    "I got the video; it''s a perfect one."


    Inside the luxury store, someone had recorded the whole thing. It wasn''t long before the video started spreading online.


    Jay''s humiliation became the talk on social media.


    His face was everywhere, and the video yed over and over.


    Sitting in his car, Jay immediately gripped the steering wheel tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    He mmed his fists against the wheel.


    "Thud!!"


    "Thud!!"


    "Thud!!"


    The sound was echoing through the car. His breaths became very heavy and sharp, and then he let out a loud, furious yell.


    "How could he do this?!!"


    His voice cracked with frustration as he pounded the wheel again. "Thud!!"


    He couldn''t believe Ethan had humiliated him in front of everyone "That brat, I just can''t believe this!"


    Jay shouted, his voice raw.


    His girlfriend and friends sat in stunned silence, too afraid to say a word, knowing nothing would calm him.


    He clenched his fists, his mind swirling with thoughts of revenge. "I''ll make you pay, Ethan."


    He hissed under his breath.


    "You think you can just humiliate me like that? I''ll get you back for this, and it''s going to be more than what you just did; just wait because I''m behind you."


    But as his anger bubbled, at that moment something clicked in Jay''s mind.


    He remembered he had seen Annabelle before. He racked his brain, trying to remember where. And then it hit him.


    She worked at that hospital. The one known for its charity work that made it not to progress too much. Could it be that Ethan worked there too? Was the hospital somehow connected to all of this?


    Jay''s thoughts raced as he considered the possibility.


    Maybe Ethan wasn''t as rich as he appeared. Maybe it was all a trick, just him taking advantage of some hospital donation.


    "Dammit!"


    Jay shouted, mming his fist against the steering wheel again.


    "Thud!!"


    "Thud!!"


    "I''ll figure it out. And I''ll make him pay."

 Chapter 21

    Ethan stood at the counter, waiting as the cashier scanned thest few items.


    His presence was calm, but there was something about him that made people around him curious, and some of them were still gazing at him.


    The cashier at that moment nced at Ethan again, a flicker of respect now in her eyes; she couldn''t believe what just happened.


    Five million dors was donated so easily as if nothing just happened. She had seen plenty of peoplee and go through the store, but there was something different about Ethan, and she was curious to know what it was.


    Annabelle, who had been quietly standing beside him, couldn''t help but feel the same way as the cashier, although she has seen what Ethan can do, but doing all of this in a day says a lot, and she wonders who he truly he''s.


    She walked closer to Ethan and then faced him, her curiosity finally getting the better of her.


    "Ethan"


    She asked softly.


    "What family are you from? I mean, you don''t seem like just anyone; please tell me what family you''re from, and I promise to keep it a secret."


    Upon hearing Annabe''s words, Ethan chuckled at the question, his eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief.


    "Oh, me?"


    He replied, with a light tone.


    "I''m from a regr family. Just like everyone else."


    He then paused for a moment, then leaned closer with a grin.


    "Or maybe not. Who knows?"


    Ethan didn''t want to give her any answers; he just wanted her to have the feeling he didn''t belong to any family she knew.


    But something was troubling Ethan. He prayed no one took any pictures of him; he didn''t remember such because everyone was focused on Jay, not him.


    Annabelle raised an eyebrow, unsure if he was being serious or just teasing.


    "You''re not telling, are you?"


    Ethan smiled and shook his head. "Some things are better left a mystery; I''m who you think I''m not special."


    he said with a wink.


    Annabelle couldn''t help but smile back nervously, but deep down she knew Ethan wasn''t telling her the truth.


    There was something about him that made it hard not to like him, even though she keeps telling herself she has nothing to do with him, but deep down her heart is beginning to fail her.


    Even though she didn''t know much about his past or anything about him, she felt safe around him. And he looks bold and confident; that was enough.


    Ethan then turned to the cashier, his yful tone shifting back to something more casual.


    "Alright, since I don''t want to im the 30% discount in my suit, how about I use it for something else?"


    The cashier nodded; her respect for Ethan started growing as she faced him with a soft smile, anxiously waiting for what he''s going to use the discount to buy.


    With a low and soft voice, she said.


    "Sir, you can use the 30 percent discount on some of our specified items; please, if you don''t mind, please allow me to lead you to the department."


    The cashier quickly left her position while another took over.


    She pointed in the direction leading to the department.


    Annabelle quietly followed.


    Not long after they arrived at the department, the cashier quickly came forward to greet Ethan and Annabelle. She was about to show them around when Ethan suddenly pointed at a ne and said,.


    "I want that."


    The cashier immediately went to the ne and carefully took it out. It was a small diamond ne. In a soft voice, she said, "Sir, this ne costs 50 thousand dors, but with your 30 percent discount, it will be 35 thousand dors now."


    Ethan didn''t say anything but just nodded and handed his card to the cashier, paying for the ne.


    Annabelle was standing quietly; she knew Ethan was buying it for one of his girlfriends.


    However, what Ethan did next surprised her.


    He told the cashier to give the ne to Annabelle, saying.


    "I bought it for you."


    "For me?"


    She asked, her voice barely above a whisper, and the look on her face would tell she was shocked to the core.


    Ethan simply nodded, with a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Yeah. I know it will suit you perfectly."


    Annabelle took the bracelet in her hands, feeling the weight of it. She couldn''t believe it. No one had ever done something like this for her before, anding from someone she just knew today was beyond thinking.


    "Thank you."


    She said, her voice soft and full of gratitude.


    Ethan just smiled.


    "You deserve more. I told you to follow me to see the man that saved my life, and you agreed without thinking twice; you deserve the gift."


    Ethan said with a smiling face.


    Annabelle was speechless at that moment, and she couldn''t say anything but bow her head a little with a soft smile.


    "Thanks, I truly appreciate your kind gesture."


    Ethan smiled back, then he remembered he had wasted enough time in the store just because of Jay.


    without wasting any more time, the cashier said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Can you direct me to the ce I can change into the suit I bought?"


    The cashier immediately smiled brightly at Ethan and said,.


    "Sir, please follow me, this way."


    She directed Ethan and Annabelle in the direction.


    She led them to the dressing room, then stopped and pointed at the door with a smile that was almost covering her eyes.


    "Sir, this is it."


    She said and bowed her head a little. Ethan didn''t say anything but just nodded and walked inside.


    When Ethan was inside the dressing room, the cashier turned her attention to Annabelle.


    Her smile faded away immediately; it was reced by a look of jealousy.


    She couldn''t hide it anymore.


    She had always dreamt of meeting a man like Ethan, a handsome, powerful, and kind man. Now that she has finally seen the man, she can''t hide it.


    She gazed at Annabelle with a jealous face as she was holding the ne, and the cashier couldn''t help but wonder what Annabelle had that she didn''t.


    Was it just because she worked in a clothing store? It doesn''t seem fair if that is the reason Ethan wasn''t looking her way.


    Annabelle, on the other hand, was standing quietly, staring at the ne box in her hands; she was lost in thought because she wasn''t expecting Ethan to give her a ne this expensive.


    At that moment, the cashier''s jealousy grew even stronger; she couldn''t stand Annabelle anymore.


    She wanted to say something to Annabelle.


    Maybe she would ask her a question, something snarky, but before she could say anything.


    Ethan walked out of the dressing room.

 Chapter 22

    Immediately, the cashier''s mouth dropped open in shock.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. She blinked twice thinking it would disappear, but it didn''t disappear.


    Ethan looked absolutely stunning in the suit.


    For a moment, she waspletely speechless as her gaze was focused on Ethan.


    She had thought he was handsome before, but now? He looked like something out of a movie star. Annabelle, too, was frozen in ce; her heart started pounding in her chest.


    She knew Ethan was good-looking, but this? This was different. Her breath immediately caught in her throat, and all she could think was how lucky she was to be here with him.


    Ethan at that moment looked at both of them, aware of the effect he was having on them without being told he could tell both of them were in shock.


    He smiled slightly, but deep down, he knew something was happening to his Charmness .


    He could feel it. It seemed the system''s body Charmness is working, even though it wasn''t much, but it seems it was enough to make Annabelle and the cashier react to his appearance.


    The cashier at that moment couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    She started pping her hands. "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "You must be a celebrity in disguise."


    She said, her voice full of excitement.


    "Or maybe you''re an angel! That''s the only way to exin how someone can look so handsome."


    Ethan didn''t say anything but just smiled politely and nodded. "Thanks!"


    Ethan said, his voice calm as always.


    But inside of him, he knew it''s the system''s body Charmness that was doing its job, even though he wasn''t trying to impress anyone, but he loved the attention.


    He turned to Annabelle, who was still staring at him like she was in a dream.


    "Let''s get going."


    He said softly.


    Upon hearing Ethan''s words, Annabelle blinked, snapping out of her thoughts.


    She quickly looked  away and tried to act normal, though her heart was still racing.


    She couldn''t believe how much Ethan has affected her for someone she just met today; now he''s making her heartbeat faster than usual.


    Could it be that she is going to get  sick or something? However, with a small nod, she adjusted her clothes and followed Ethan out of the store.


    As they were walking out of the store, the cashier watched them leave, her jaw tight with even more anger. She couldn''t stand the sight of Annabelle walking away with Ethan.


    She started cursing Annabelle.


    "I''ll never forgive her."


    She whispered under her breath. "She doesn''t deserve to be with someone like him."


    Her jaw tightened even more.


    "When next I see her, it''s going to be between both of us."


    Outside the store, Annabelle couldn''t help but speak.


    "The suit looks good on you."


    She said softly, trying to hide the nervousness in her voice.


    Ethan nodded and replied. "Thanks."


    Annabelle immediately kept her eyes forward, trying to calm herself. She didn''t want to feel too much pressure.


    She didn''t want to fall for someone she had just met today. But it was getting harder and harder to ignore how she was feeling at that moment in time.


    But at the same time she doesn''t want to look like a fool to herself and to Ethan; she can''t be falling for someone she just met today.


    They left the store and hail a taxi. As they rode in the backseat, the world outside passed by in a blur of buildings and streets, but Ethan''s mind was elsewhere.


    He could feel something changing inside him. Over the past few hours, he has been improving his strength and his Charmness; his body is growing more powerful with each passing moment he can feel it.


    In the quiet taxi, Ethan focused on himself, feeling the energy coursing through his muscles.


    His strength had grown, but with that, he had started to worry.


    If he became too muscr, would it affect his speed? He couldn''t afford to be too slow in a fight or what he''s about to do. So, he knows he needs to focus on bncing it out, adding more to his speed when next he gets a point.


    He wants his body to be faster and sharper.


    Annabelle was sitting beside him quietly, but she noticed the slight tension in his posture, and she was forced to ask.


    "Are You okay?"


    she asked, her voice cutting through Ethan''s thoughts.


    Ethan blinked immediately, pulling himself back to the present.


    "Yeah, yeah..I''m good."


    He replied, giving her a small smile. "Just thinking about what I will say to the man that saved me."


    Annabelle nodded, not pushing further. She knew better not to pry, but she decided to calm Ethan nervousness.


    "Don''t worry, you will do just fine, trust me."


    Ethan nodded.


    Annabelle wanted to hold Ethan''s hands, but that would be her going too far.


    She had to maintain herself.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    The taxi pulled up in front of a small, humble restaurant, which was owned by the man who saved Ethan''s life.


    But as they stepped out of the taxi, something felt wrong.


    The restaurant was somehow not essible.


    The front door were blocked by men.


    And some group of men were standing in front of the restaurant, and a man was kneeling, looking as if he were begging the men.


    "What''s going on?"


    Annabelle asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Ethan didn''t answer right away. Seeing the group of rough-looking men standing near the entrance, their faces hard and mean.


    They were blocking the door, their arms crossed as if they owned the ce.


    Ethan''s jaw tightened.


    He knew trouble when he see one, and this was definitely trouble.


    He faced Annabelle, and seeing the look on her face, he would tell the man that was kneeling and standing was the same man that saved his life.


    However, out of curiosity, he said.


    "He''s the one that saved my life, right."


    Annabelle nodded.


    Then she gazes at the men again; they look like thugs.


    And suddenly fear began to creep into her.


    "Ethan¡­"


    She whispered, fear creeping into her voice.


    However, Ethan put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a reassuring squeeze.


    "Stay close"


    He said softly.


    "I''ll handle this."


    Ethan walked closer, and as he did, he could hear the thugs talking. One of them, the leader by the looks of things, was demanding money from the old man.


    "Listen, old man, you''ve to paid your security funds."


    The thug said with a sneer, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    "Either you pay up now or things are going to get real bad around here."

 Chapter 23

    Upon hearing what the thug said to the old man Ethan, without  thinking twice immediately walked closer to them. He heard some of the thugs telling some other new customers to leave.


    Which made him be even more angry seeing the thugs making people leave.


    Without holding back the word escaped from his mouth.


    "All of you go away!"


    Ethan said to the thug.


    However The old man who owned the restaurant looked at the direction the vice wasing from.


    He was worried because he didn''t  want any of his customers  to interfere in this, however his heart skipped when he saw Ethan.


    He was very surprised to see the young man he had saved his life yesterday and that is the main reason he wasn''t able to pay the thugs today.


    Yesterday he could remember very clearly the young man was hurt very badly and the doctor told him it''s going to take him weeks to get back on his feet.


    But now he looked fine as if nothing had happened to him yesterday.


    How could this be?


    The old man at that moment looked at Ethan even strangely he still couldn''t believe it.


    However the leader of the thug gaze at Ethan when he heard  the voice, he thought it was someone important or something but he couldn''t believe what he was seeing, he couldn''t believe a high school kid had the guts to talk  when it didn''t concern him, and it made him even more angry seeing how young Ethan look.


    But then his eyes caught onto Ethan nice suit, and immediately  he knows it''s an expensive suit, and with the way Ethan looks he could tell the boy might be from a very rich family, that is how the behave when they have money, they think they can talk nonsense and get everything there way even when it''s none of his business.


    His lips tightened even more as he started thinking of how he''s going to deal with Ethan that is going to teach him a lesson, definitely he will  be having some money on him for him to havee to a restaurant.


    With a deadly voice he said.


    "Since you want us to leave, why don''t you pay for the old man"


    The thug changed  his mind immediately.


    " I have changed my mind for you to interfere in our business you''re going to pay us or we take your girlfriend"


    The man said as he pointed at Annabelle.


    Annabelle''s heart skipped immediately. She knew how rootless some thugs could be and she doesn''t want to be here anymore, she then walked closer to Ethan wanting to tell him she wants to leave, but before she could say anything.


    Ethan took off his nice suit coat.


    He handed it to Annabelle to hold. Annabelle scares grow even more. She doesn''t  want to be here and at the same time she doesn''t  want Ethan to fight either.


    Immediately she holds Ethan in the back.


    " please Let''s go"


    Annabelle said. She then pulled Ethan''s arm.


    However Ethan wasn''t having any of that. He''s so confident he can take the men all by himself, he can feel it.


    With a reassuring look on his face he turned facing Annabelle.


    "It will be okay"


    Ethan said to her.


    "I want to fight them, that will be the only way out now because they will not allow any of us to leave again"


    Ethan knew if he was in this kind of situation yesterday or day before he would have run away, but something felt different inside him now. He had a new kind of energy. And It made him feel so brave.


    However Ethan had never been in a real fight before. He did not know what to do. But he wanted to protect Annabelle and the old man that saved his life.


    Annabelle couldn''t say anything she knows Ethan is right.


    They havee too far and the thug wouldn''t allow them to leave again.


    Ethan gazed at the men as he used  his eyes to count them.


    There were ten of them.


    They were big and looked strong. Which made Ethan  to Start  to rethink he was not sure anymore   if he could win.


    However Ethan was still in thought  when the thug boss gave his order.


    "Bring both of them"


    Upon hearing the order One of the men ran at Ethan with quick speed.


    He wanted to hit Ethan before grabbing him.


    Ethan was scared at that moment seeing the man running at him. But he remembered to stay calm.


    Immediately Ethan moved to the side.


    The man missed him.


    Ethan''s heart started  to beat fast, he had never  been in this situation before, he took a deep breath.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then another man ran at Ethan. The man was big.


    But Ethan ducked down. The big man''s fist went over Ethan''s head.


    Ethan felt the new energy inside him, he knew he wasn''t the one doing this. His body is just reacting he doesn''t even know what he''s doing. But  It made him feel strong.


    immediately he pushed the big man.


    And the man fell down.


    The other men became angry seeing Ethan running like a scared dog and it made one of them lose bnce and fall.


    Annabelle covered her mouth with her hands seeing one of the men on the ground, she knows he lost his bnce, and it wasn''t Ethan doing but she knows what ising next. They won''t allow Ethan to leave again which is bad.


    immediately with her shaking hands she decided to bring out her phone to call the police before things got out of ce.


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t believe what was going on. It feels as if the system is controlling his body, making him react quickly, but at the same time he thinks it was his doing.


    His mindset is just afraid and his body is reacting, and it''s not the system doing.


    Just then when Ethan was in thought, he  heard footsteps noise. The first man that attacked him earlier was running towards him again.


    The men attacked Ethan, only for Ethan to give him a single kick on his head and hended on the floor.

 Chapter 24

    "Wow!"


    said some of the bystanders. Everyone was so surprised! seeing how clean Ethan hit the man.


    They couldn''t believe Ethan kicked one bad guy, and he fell down cold.


    Annabelle was frozen in her position.


    She couldn''t believe it,  her phone was still in her hand, but she wasn''t looking at it anymore but her gaze was on Ethan and the man he just knocked out.


    She gazes at Ethan then she gazes at the man whose words failed her.


    however the old man too could say anything but shock in astonishment


    he couldn''t believe this is the same person he saved just yesterday.


    " It''s not possible"


    He murmured to himself.


    The boss of the thug couldn''t believe  what he just saw.


    A college boy had defeated one of his men, he  got mad. and ordered  the rest of the men.


    "Get me this boy, I want his bones broken"


    He told all of the other thugs to attack Ethan.


    immediately they all ran at Ethan at once.


    But Ethan was still standing tall, he could  tell he had gotten really strong and fast and could only exin what he did.


    however this time he moved like a ninja!


    As one of the bad guys tried to punch Ethan from the side.


    "I see your fisting. Too slow!"


    Ethan said to himself with a smiling face.


    As He ducked under the punch and with a quick counter punch that


    hit the bad guy in the tummy.


    "Oof!"


    He falls on the floor.


    The other bad guy had a big stick and upon seeing Ethan take down another of their members his jaw tightened immediately and cursed out.


    "Die you bastard!!"


    He swung  his Stick towards Ethan''s head.


    "That stick is dangerous. I better stop it."


    Ethan said to himself with his cheeks almost covering his eyes


    He caught the stick and he immediately dragged it off the man''s hands .


    The force was too great as he  pulled it away and the man lost his bnce and it gave Ethan an opening.


    As he then pushed the bad guy on his neck.


    "Thwack!"


    The man copsed on the ground cold.


    However before Ethan could catch his breath two more bad guys ran  at Ethan from both sides.


    Ethan with a quick step moved out of the way!  which made the bad guys crash into each other.


    "Bonk!"


    And immediately Ethan was behind them and gave them both a very strong punch on the jaw.


    "Thwack!"


    "Thwack!"


    Both of them fell over and couldn''t move. And one of them teeth was no longer on his mouth as he rolled in pain on the floor.


    At that moment remaining thugs stood frozen  one of them whisper


    "This guy is too fast and strong! We can''t hit him!"


    they all started gazing at each  with fear written all over their faces.


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t help but say to himself


    "These guys aren''t very good at fighting like I first feared. This is easy! just too easy could it be it''s the system or the Strengths upgrade I did, whatever it''s I''m not going to rest until I get to the stage I want to be"


    As Ethan was busy still I''m thought


    A really big bad guy tried to grab Ethan.


    But Ethan slid between his legs! The big guy looked around, confused.


    "Where did he go?"


    Then at his back Ethan tapped him. immediately the big guy turned around facing Ethan and without  wasting anymore time he gave him a strong kick to the leg.


    "Thud!!"


    The strong  impact forced  him to go on his knees and before  he could react, immediately Ethannded a strong punch to the face.


    "Thwack!!"


    The big guy fell down t on the floor.


    Upon seeing what just happened Thest few thugs tried to circle around Ethan.


    One of them said.


    "we should all attack the bastard once, we can get him! I¨C"


    But Ethan was too smart for that trick.  Before the thug could finish his words Ethan grabbed him and spun him around.


    That thug knocked into all the other bad guys! They all fell down like bowling pins.


    with all of them down remaining the boss and he hadn''t  even broken a sweat.


    The thugs who didn''t get hit properly with Ethan''s recent attack got scared.


    They didn''t want to fight  anymore.


    immediately without thinking twice the boss ran for his life. He can''t be disgraced by a college student, upon  seeing their boss running away some of  them managed to stand up and ran alongside him.


    As they ran, the boss shouted, "We''ll be back, old man! Next time, you''ll be sorry!"


    However Ethan wasn''t worried. He knew he would beat them again if theye back and next time he''s not going to have mercy.


    Annabelle at that moment couldn''t say anything, her mouth was wide open and words refused toe out.


    she could only manage to walk closer to Ethan as her gaze was focused on him.


    He looks so poor earlier but rich, he looks so weak but strong.


    "who the hell is he"


    Annabelle murmured to herself.


    Ethan and Annabelle walked over to the old man.


    The old man was very happy to see Ethan up on his feet and he actually saved him today, he couldn''t help but say.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you, young man! You saved my restaurant!"


    Although The old man was still confused, He knew Ethan was hurt yesterday. Now he''s fighting like a superhero! But the old man didn''t ask about it. He was just d Ethan was okay and his restaurant was free for some time.


    At that moment  the old man had an idea. He said.


    "Young man , I want to make you a special meal to say thank you, for what you just did"


    Ethan and Annabelle didn''t  decline; they went into the restaurant.


    The old man smiled at them.


    "Thank you foring and epting my little offer"


    he said.


    Ethan nodded.


    "Thanks for inviting us for a meal"


    Ethan and Annabelle were seated and the  old man went to make food.


    Annabelle looked around.


    "This is nice but it needs upgrade"


    she add.


    "It''s quiet here also"


    Ethan smiled.


    "Yes, it is"


    He was thinking about his n and he has been thinking of what to do now it seems he has his answer now.


    Soon, the old man brought food. and it  smelled good.


    "Wow!"


    Annabelle said with a smiling face.


    "This looks yummy!"


    They started eating. Annabelle took a bite.


    Ethan smiled. But he was quiet. He kept thinking about what he did earlier.


    "Are you okay?"


    Annabelle asked.


    Ethan nodded.


    "Yes I''m fine"


    Then the old man looked at Annabelle. and said softly.


    "Young man, your girlfriend is very pretty! I can see you got good eyes"


    Upon hearing what the old man said Ethan shook his head he didn''t want Annabelle to feel any difort.

 Chapter 25

    "Annabelle,isn''t my girlfriend."


    Annabelle managed  to fake a smiling face when Ethan said that. She had wanted to tell the old man immediately they weren''t dating. But now that Ethan said it, she felt a little sad.


    Maybe she liked the idea of being Ethan''s girlfriend!


    Annabelle wasn''t happy that Ethan said they weren''t dating. She didn''t know why she felt that way all of a sudden.


    However She pretended to be eating her noodles and not paying attention to the word''s.


    The old man at that moment felt silly for making such a mistake. He said sorry to Ethan and Annabelle.


    But then the old man said,


    "Well, you two look good together! The youngdy seems to like the idea."


    Annabelle''s eyes  widened immediately and she almost spit out her noodles! She couldn''t believe the old man said that all of a sudden.


    Annabelle at that moment raised her head as she wanted to exin things to the old man.


    She said,


    "We just met today! I don''t know if Ethan is my type or not, we just met and that''s all. This isn''t a date."


    immediately she then turned to Ethan. She asked.


    "Is this a date?"


    Ethan shook his head and said. "Nope, it''s not a date Sir"


    Ethan said respectfully to the old man.


    However when Ethan said no, Annabelle felt sad again. She had hoped maybe Ethan would say yes this time. But he didn''t.


    The old man saw that things were getting awkward. He decided it was time to walk away. He didn''t want to make Ethan and Annabelle feel ufortable, however he knew he saw through thedy, but as for the guy he couldn''t see anything on him.


    So the old man said goodbye and walked away. He left Ethan and Annabelle alone to eat their noodles.


    Annabelle was focused on eating her meal without even saying anything. She feels so embarrassed by the old man''s words he saw through her like a ss, she couldn''t believe she is feeling this way, for someone she just met today.


    She kept quiet and didn''t say anything thinking Ethan would say something but he didn''t say anything either.


    After they finished eating, Ethan had an idea. He wanted to talk to the old man about business.


    The old Man walked closer to them after they finished eating theirs food he wanted to asked them if they enjoyed the food.


    when Ethan said to the old man.


    "Sir thank you for saving my life yesterday"


    immediately he bowed his head.


    and then continued.


    " I know you didn''t do it for this but the nurse told me, you spent yourst money for my treatment, thank you once again "


    Ethan bowed his head again.


    "And for this reason I have a big proposal you should consider. I want to give you one hundred million dors to invest in your restaurant"


    upon hearing Ethan words The old man''s eyes shut open.


    "That is a lot of money!"


    He Murmured to himself.


    Ethan exined further.


    "You can use the money to make your restaurant better and work again. In return, you give me ten percent of what you earn monthly."


    "Wow!"


    Annabelle''s eyes widened! She couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    Ethan wants to give the old man a hundred million dors! That''s more money than Annabelle had ever seen in her whole life.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Annabelle at that moment couldn''t think again. Everything Ethan has done today was beyond thinking  and now he just shut her up.


    The old man was still surprised.


    His mouth also, opened wide, like he was trying to catch flies. He looked at Ethan, then at Annabelle, then back at Ethan.


    "Is this young man joking? That''s so much money!, For  someone they said doesn''t have any money in the hospital yesterday, and he doesn''t even have a family how can he provide hundred million for him to invest, this must be a joke"


    He thought to himself.


    However  the look on Ethan''s face shows he  wasn''t joking.


    His face was very serious. He looked right at the old man and said


    "I want to help your noodle restaurant grow into something big and strong, I tested it and I can tell it''s the best noodle I have ever tested, it''s going to be a sess"


    Ethan then turned to the old man and asked.


    "I know you want this deal and you''re curious not knowing if I''m joking or not, so can you give me your bank ount number? I want to send you the money right now."


    The old man felt a little scared. Giving out his bank ount is a big deal! He didn''t want to just tell Ethan his secret number, he doesn''t know just yet if he can be trusted, and who knows why he was badly injured yesterday.


    But then, the old man remembered something. He had written his ount number on the wall of his shop! It was there in case kind people wanted to give him money to help his business, everyone has seen it and he won''t mind giving it to Ethan out of curiosity.


    The old man pointed to the wall.


    "There, you have it"


    Ethan turned  to the direction written in big numbers, was his bank ount.


    Ethan without saying any more words he took out his phone.


    His fingers moved fast over the screen. Tap, tap, tap! He was putting in the old man''s bank ount number.


    Then, Ethan pressed one more button. Whoosh! Just like that, he sent one hundred million dors to the old man''s ount.


    Immediately the old man notification sounded  and he brought out his phone and checked and to his surprise it was the money


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. It happened so fast! One minute ago  he  was just a noodle shop owner. The next minute, he had more money than he ever dreamed of!


    The old man''s legs felt wobbly immediately.


    He had to sit down. He couldn''t believe what just happened. words  failed him as he bowed his head and started shedding tears. He couldn''t help but start saying.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    over and over.


    Annabelle  was frozen like a statue. Her brain couldn''t understand how Ethan could just give away so much money all in one day.


    "Is Ethan some kind of secret millionaire or something? How does he have so much money this is bing worrying I might just be moving around with a billionaire heir all day without even knowing"


    She thought to herself.


    Ethan was the only one who looked calm in the restaurant. To him giving away a hundred million dors was like giving someone a piece of candy.


    No big deal! and he also needed the point in investment.


    At that moment his system notification popped and checked only to say he had gotten 1 system point.


    he shakes his head knowing it wasn''t enough and at the same time he can''t be Investing so carelessly soon he will be getting  something big to invest on.


    After the old man caught his breath, he had an idea. He said to Ethan.


    "My youngest daughter ising to visit soon. When she''s here, we can sign all the papers for this big business deal. I don''t want to do it alone."


    Ethan nodded and he clearly understood the old man''s worries.


    The old man wrote his phone number on a piece of paper. He gave it to Ethan and said.


    "I''ll call you when my daughter is here. Then we can make everything official."


    Ethan nodded his head again. and  said,


    "That sounds good. I''ll wait for your call Sir"


    He bowed his head and decided to leave and Annabelle  quietly followed him from behind.


    After they left the noodle restaurant, something strange happened. Annabelle started acting weird. She looked at Ethan like he was an alien from outer space!


    Before Ethan could say anything


    Suddenly, Annabelle turned and ran away! Her feet were moving so fast, they were almost like a blur. She disappeared around a corner before Ethan could even say


    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 26

    Ethan immediately scratched his head. He didn''t understand why Annabelle ran away, and she didn''t even look back, he started thinking.


    "Was it something I said? Did I do something wrong in side the restaurant and she couldn''t stand me again and run"


    He said to himself as he felt a little sadness knowing he didn''t get the chance to say thank you to Annabelle, for everything she did today.


    Although she is the only person who knew a little bit about him except Mr Anderson and Mr Davis, and Annabelle knows more than enough today. And now she is gone.


    Ethan decided not to chase after Annabelle. He had somewhere else to be and he can always see her whenever he visits the hospital.


    It was time for him to go to school!


    Even though he has enough  more with him now and he can change life, he  still has to go to ss like a normal student.


    As he walked, Ethan thought about all the things that had happened that day. He got a system that changed his life. He beat up some bad guys, made two big business deals, and scared away his new friend all in one day. It was a very strange day!


    He shook his head and decided to wait for a taxi to take him to school.


    *


    Lady Madison was standing by the  window, looking out at the world outside.


    She was thinking about something very serious, something that has been bothering her, and she hadn''t been able to get it off her chest.


    The more she tries, the more she keeps thinking about it,and it refuses to leave.


    Suddenly, the door opened! Someone came walking into the room with his quick feet and one could tell he was in a hurry.


    And with the look on his face it was clear he was very excited.


    The excited man  immediately knew his head and said to Lady Madison.


    "We found him! We found the boy!"


    Upon hearing what the man just said Lady Madison turned around fast her eyes were wide open.


    She asked.


    "What boy? What are you talking about?"


    The excited man said.


    "The boy is your grandson! We did a DNA test with his blood that was on the floor. and it came out 99.99 percent, It proves he''s part of your family!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon hearing the news Lady  Madison almost lost her bnce, and she immediately used her chair to support herself, and she seated.


    Her eyes were wide open and her lips were shaking from the shock. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something but words failed her.


    Even though she had been thinking about it all night, hearing the news still made her feel shocked.


    In her heart, she already knew Ethan was her grandson because of the birth Mark on his hands, was the same one as his son. But hearing someone else say it made it feel more real.


    At that moment Lady Madison''s mind was full of thoughts. She kept thinking and repeating the words in her head.


    "My grandson is alive! I can''t believe it!, after all this years he''s alive"


    immediately Lady Madison stood up quickly. She said in a loud voice, "We need to find him right away!"


    She was worried about Ethan and what happened yesterday.


    "If he''s doing a waiter job, he must be really poor and he might not be feeding properly or even attending good school. Oh no! My grandson shouldn''t be poor!"


    she said to herself.


    Lady Madison felt sad thinking about Ethan''s life and everything he must have gone through.


    She wanted to help him and make his life better just like every grandmother does.


    however the thought of what happened yesterday was still fresh in her mind.


    Lady Madison''s gaze was focused on the man who told her about Ethan. She asked.


    "What happened to him yesterday? Who took care of the situation by letting him go as Instructed"


    The man answered.


    "We used security guards to handle it. They''re the ones who handled the situation"


    Upon hearing what the man just said Lady Madison felt a funny feeling in her tummy. She was worried about what the security agencies might have done to her grandson.


    Without wasting any more time, Lady Madison said angrily.


    "We need to visit the security agency right now!  Maybe they''re keeping him!"


    Lady Madison  However was scared that the agency might be holding Ethan like a prisoner. She wants him free immediately and she wants to see him physically, not on a phone call.


    immediatelydy Madison said does words,  Everyone around her started moving fast. They got cars ready and prepared for a big trip to the security agencypany.


    Lady Madison and her secretary drove to the security agency.


    Not Long after they arrived, her Presents was a  big surprise to everyone.


    At the entrance, there were twenty men standing in a line.


    Ten men were on the right side, and ten men were on the left side.


    They all stood very straight, like toy soldiers waiting for the arrival of someone important.


    On the ground, there was a long red carpet. It looked like the kind of carpet you see in movies when important people arrive.


    The car stopped at that particr ce.


    And Lady Madison and her secretary started walking on the red carpet. All of the showing wasn''t  important to her, she just want to see her grandson and apologize to him.


    As they walked, the men on both sides watched them. They didn''t move or say anything. They just stood there looking very serious.


    At the end of the red carpet, a man was waiting for them. He was the head of the security agency.


    He had a big smile on his face seeingdy Madison visit was something he never dreamed of in his lifetime.


    Immediately the head of the agency said,


    "Wee, Lady Madison! Pleasee with me."


    He took Lady Madison and her secretary to his office.


    The office was big and fancy. It had lots of shiny things and important medals


    Beforedy Madison could  take a seat, the head of the security agency personally arranged the chair fordy Madison to sit.


    Lady Madison looked right at the agency boss.


    She said in a strong voice.


    "Where is he? I want to see the boy who was used of breaking my kettle yesterday."


    She was trying to sound calm, but inside, her heart was beating fast. She was worried about Ethan and wanted to know if he was okay before she could rx.


    However the agency boss looked at Lady Madison surprisingly. Then he did something strange. He started tough! He knew how angrydy Madison would be about the situation, and he started thanking his stars he took care of it properly.


    However seeing the look ondy Madison''s face immediately hisugh stopped.


    He looked at Lady Madison with a frightened eyes and said,


    "When my boys told me about the thief, we dealt  with him thoroughly. And threw him on the roadside."

 Chapter 27

    Lady Madison and her secretary''s eyes widened upon hearing what the boss just said, her lip refusing to move. it was as if a ghost was speaking in front of them.


    "What did you just say?"


    Lady Madison asked, her voice shaking with anger.


    Upon hearing whatdy Madison  just said, the secretary was also shocked he couldn''t speak. He just stood there with his mouth open, and without being told she knewdy Madison was angry.


    However the boss didn''t understand whatdy Madison just said he thoughtdy Madison wasn''t satisfied with what they did to the thief.


    So he kept talking.


    He waved his hands around as he spoke.


    "Lady Madison. There''s no need to worry. If you want us to catch that thief right away, we can do that. My team is the best in the business. We''ll fetch him so fast, he won''t know what hit him! again"


    However Lady Madison''s face started to turn red. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    The boss didn''t seem to notice the reaction in Lady Madison''s face.


    He kept going on and on.


    "And if you think the punishment isn''t strong enough, well, we can fix that too. We''ll make sure he never causes trouble again or evenes close to your mansion. Just say the word, and we''ll..."


    Lady Madison at that moment had heard enough. She couldn''t take these silly words anymore. Her eyes shed with anger. She looked like a volcano about to explode.


    "BANG!"


    She hit the table with her fist so hard. And the sound was so loud, it made the boss jump up.


    He also falls down the pictures on the wall with his hands.


    "Enough of this nonsense!"


    Lady Madison shouted. Her voice was like thunder that just struck.


    Her secretary knows what ising. He decided to calm down the situation. He finally found his voice but it was still shaking.


    "M-Madam"


    he stammered.


    "Perhaps we should..."


    But Lady Madison wasn''t listening to his words anymore. She stood up, her eyes zing with fury. They looked like they could shoot lightning!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This is uneptable"


    she said, her voice low and dangerous.


    "I''ve heard enough nonsense for one day."


    Lady Madison couldn''t say her rtionship with Ethan just yet. It''s too risky and she hasn''t met him yet, and exined everything to him, so it''s advisable to keep his identity for now.


    Upon seeingdy Madison''s reaction to his words, he started to look worried.


    He opened his mouth and tried to speak, but Lady Madison held up her hand to stop him.


    "You have nothing to say I''ve made my decision"


    she said.  Her voice was as cold as ice.


    "Thispany is finished. You''re all doomed."


    At that moment everyone in the room gasped. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    The Boss'' eyes widened but he couldn''t say anything. He knows it''s taboo to exchange words withdy Madison but at this point he doesn''t have any choice.


    With a quivering voice he said.


    "But... but Lady Madison"


    the boss stuttered.


    "Surely we can fix it, we will capture the boy again and..."


    However Lady Madison didn''t let him finish. Without saying another word, she turned and walked towards the door.


    Her secretary immediately hurried after her.


    "Madam"


    He said quietly.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Her secretary was only concerned because the agency has been the one in charge of security, wheneverdy Madison is hosting something special.


    Lady Madison nodded.


    Her face was set like stone.


    "Let''s go."


    At that moment the boss couldn''t understand what was happening anymore, he could remember he didn''t say anything wrong if it was because of the street boy, she shouldn''t be. His eyes were still widened, they looked like they might pop out of his head! He tried to talk, but no words came out. He just made funny squeaking noises.


    Finally, he found his voice.


    "Wait!,dy Madison please"


    He started shedding tears.


    "Lady Madison, please wait!"


    But Lady Madison didn''t stop. She kept walking towards the elevator.


    However the boss did something very strange then. He got down on his knees and started crawling after Lady Madison!


    "Please, Lady Madison!"


    he begged.


    "Don''t do this to me, you know how hard working  I have been! We can fix whatever''s wrong!"


    At that moment People in the office stopped what they were doing to watch.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. The big boss was crawling on the floor! and to no other person but tody Madison, without being told they could tell he had messed up big time.


    however Lady Madison didn''t even look back. She and her secretary got into the elevator.


    The boss tried to get up and run to the elevator, but he tripped over his own feet and fell down again.


    Just before the elevator door closed, Lady Madison spoke. Her voice was very cold.


    "If you''re smart"


    she said.


    "You''ll sell thispany as fast as you can. Because when I''m done, it won''t be worth anything at all, even a candy would be more expensive then it"


    The elevator door closed with a ding!


    At that moment the boss sat on the floor, looking like someone had hit him on the head. He couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Sell thepany?"


    he whispered.


    "But... but. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Meanwhile, Lady Madison and her secretary were going down in the elevator.


    "Thompson"


    Lady Madison said without even looking at his direction.


    "Make sure ourwyers are ready to clean up the mess. We''re going to shut this ce down."


    immediately Mr. Thompson nodded.


    "Yes, Madam. I''ll take care of it right away."


    When they got to the ground floor, they walked out of the building. The boss was on his knees already waiting for them. His heart felt  as if it''s going to explode.


    Upon seeingdy Madison walking to his direction he immediately started begging again.


    "Lady Madison!"


    He shouted.


    "Please, let''s talk about this! anything at all you want me to do i will do it, but please Forgive me"


    But Lady Madison didn''t stop, she walked past him.


    As she and Thompson got into her big, fancy car.


    The boss however ran up to the car. He got down on his knees again, right in front of it!


    " please, I''m ready to do anything at all I''m ready"


    "Move out of the way"


    The driver said.


    However Lady Madison Instructed her driver.


    "If he doesn''t move, just drive over him."


    immediately The driver''s face brows pushed up, he was worried about the order.


    "But Madam"


    he said.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake"


    Lady Madison sighed. She rolled down her window and leaned out.


    "You have five seconds to move out of the way, or else you''ll be sorry."


    She said.


    However upon hearingdy Madison voice the boss man''s eyes got even bigger he knew she wasn''t kidding.


    He scrambled to get out of the way, but he was so scared and confused that he kept tripping over himself.


    Finally, he managed to roll to the side of the car.


    The driver started the engine and began to move forward slowly.


    "Lady Madison, please!"


    the boss cried.


    He was still on his knees, his hands sped  together.


    "I''ll do anything! Just tell me what you want!"


    But the car kept moving.


    Soon, it was out on the street and driving away.


    The boss stayed on his knees, watching the car disappear. Without being told he could tell he had lost everything in the world, something he worked so hard to get is now falling right before his eyes.


    "Could it be all of this was because of that boy?"

 Chapter 28

    Inside the car, Thompson was making a phone call.


    When he finished, he turned to Lady Madison.


    "Madam"


    He said.


    "I have some news about Ethan."


    Lady Madison''s eyes widened, immediately she turned to face Thompson.


    "Ethan? What about him?"


    " I Heard he was admitted to a hospital nearby"


    Thompson said.


    Lady Madison''s face changedpletely. She went from angry to worried in a second.


    "Take me there"


    she said.


    "Right now!"


    The thought of Ethan in the hospital madedy Madison lose herposure. She couldn''t think of anything righter than to be in the hospital and see Ethan.


    The big car zoomed through the city streets.


    And Lady Madison kept looking out the window, like she was trying to make the car go faster just by wishing.


    "How far is the hospital, Thompson?"


    she asked.


    "Not far, Madam"


    Thompson said.


    "We should be there in about ten minutes."


    However, Lady Madison''s lip tightened immediately. Those ten minutes felt like forever to her. She kept tapping her foot and checking her watch.


    Finally, they pulled up in front of the hospital.


    Lady Madison didn''t even wait for the driver to open her door as usual. She jumped out as soon as the car stopped.


    "Come along, Thompson"


    she called over her shoulder as she hurried towards the hospital entrance.


    They walked quickly through the hospital doors and up to the front desk.


    There was a newdy there who had just started her shift. She didn''t see what happened in the hospital earlier but she was told.


    However When thedy saw Lady Madison standing in front of her, her eyes widened and her mouth refused to close . She looked like she might faint!


    "Oh my goodness!"


    thedy said. Her voice was all squeal with excitement.


    "Lady Madison! It''s such an honor to meet you. Wee to our hospital."


    She bowed her head  immediately.


    "How can I help you today?"


    However Lady Madison tried to smile, but she was too worried about Ethan to even look  at thedy.


    without wasting any more time she went straight to the point.


    "I''m looking for a young man named Ethan"


    She said.


    "I was told he was admitted here."


    Thedy at the desk immediately started typing on herputer very fast. Her hands were shaking a little bit as she couldn''t believe she was attending tody Madison.


    "Oh dear"


    she said after a minute.


    "I''m so sorry, Lady Madison. It looks like Ethan was just discharged. He left about fifty minutes ago."


    upon hearing thedy words Lady Madison''s face fell.


    "He left? But... is he alright? was he transferred to another hospital"


    Thedy didn''t know much she was about to say something when  a man in a white coat came hurrying over.


    It was Mr. Davis.


    He heard that Lady Madison was in the hospital so he decided  toe and wee her himself. He doesn''t want to miss his chance to meet her for the very first time.


    Mr. Davis bowed his head.


    "Lady Madison"


    He said with a shaking voice.


    "What an unexpected honor, to wee you to our humble hospital."


    However he looked up and saw Lady Madison''s face, he was shocked. The most powerful woman in the country looked worried and upset! which made him wonder what she was doing here.


    "Is everything alright, Lady Madison?"


    Mr. Davis asked.


    However Lady Madison took a deep breath and said.


    "I''m looking for a young man named Ethan. I was told he was here, but apparently he just left. Can you tell me anything about his condition? was he transferred to another hospital"


    upon hearingdy Madison words Mr. Davis''s mouth fell open.


    He looked like someone had just told him the sky was green.


    "E-Ethan?"


    He stammered.


    "You''re here because of Ethan?"


    Lady Madison nodded.


    "Yes, Ethan. Is there a problem."


    Mr. Davis immediately shook his head so hard, his sses almost fell off.


    "No, no problem at all!"


    he said quickly.


    "It''s just... Well, I never expected... I mean, Ethan is..."


    "Is he alright?"


    Lady Madison asked. She was starting to sound impatient. She just wanted to know the condition of her grandson.


    However Mr. Davis pulled himself together.


    "Oh yes, he''s fine"


    He said.


    "It turns out his case wasn''t serious at all. Just a minor sprain and body bruises. We gave him some pain medication and he went home to rest."


    At that moment Lady Madison let out a big sigh of relief, her cheek raised a little.


    "Thank goodness."


    She said.


    "Thank you for taking care of him."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mr. Davis nodded, but he still looked very confused.


    He couldn''t understand why Lady Madison, the richest and most powerful woman in the country, was so worried about an ordinary university student even though he bought the hospital, but he''s just a university student and he''s an orphan, without being told he knows the history withdy Madison family he''s not a member of it.


    However he nodded.


    "It was our pleasure to take care of him , Lady Madison"


    he said.


    "But if you don''t mind me asking... how do you know Ethan?"


    Lady Madison just smiled but she didn''t want to say anything.


    "That''s a long story."


    She said.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse us, we need to be going."


    She turned to leave, but then stopped.


    "Oh"


    She said.


    "Please ept this donation for the  hospital. Keep up the good work."


    Thompson immediately handed a cheque to Mr Davis.


    Davis couldn''t say anything with his mouth, he was shocked to the core.


    his voice started shaking.


    "Lady Madison!"


    he gasped.


    "This is... this is too much! We can''t possibly..."


    Before Davis  could finish his words Lady Madison was already walking away.


    "Use it well for the hospital benefit, the less privilege and all"


    she said  over her shoulder.


    Mr. Davis just stood there, holding the cheque and looking like he might faint at any moment.


    As Lady Madison and Thompson walked out of the hospital, Thompson leaned in close.


    "Madam"


    he said quietly.


    "I''ve found out where Ethan might be. ording to the records he submitted for his waiter job, he''s a student at Golden te University. He''s on the football team, and I heard they are having a big game today."


    Immediately Lady Madison''s eyes lit up, she knows they were close now.


    "Excellent work, Thompson."


    she said.


    "Take me to the university right away. It''s time I see him "

 Chapter 29

    Thompson at that moment nodded his head, without being told he could tell how important this is tody Madison, and he''s going to do everything possible to make it a reality.


    Not long after Lady Madison and Thompson arrived at the university, their faces etched with determination as they drove into the school.


    The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the sprawling campus as they navigated the winding paths leading to the management building.


    The car stopped anddy Madison immediately came down off the car, and started walking towards the Chancellor office.


    Thompson struggled to keep pace with Lady Madison''s brisk, he couldn''t match the pace in whichdy Madison was walking.


    As they approached the Chancellor''s office, Lady Madison paused, her hand resting on the polished brass doorknob. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the confrontation thaty ahead; she didn''t want any other disappointment here.


    With a curt nod to Thompson who looks so worried, thatdy Madison is holding the doorknob herself, he wanted  to walk closer to her so he could take over whendy Madison pushed open the door and strode inside, her head held high.


    The Chancellor, a balding, bespectacled man in histe fifties, looked up from his desk wanting to see who just entered his office, without knocking the door.


    He wanted to say something when his eyes widened in surprise.


    He couldn''t believe who was in front of him. Immediately he scrambled to his feet, nearly knocking over his cup of coffee in the process but he didn''t mind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Madam Madison!"


    He eximed, his voice tinged with a mix of fear and worries, he didn''t know what to say or how to approachdy Madison however he couldn''t help but say with a shaking voice.


    "To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"


    He was still talking and at the same time arranging the chair fordy Madison to sit down.


    Upon seating down Lady Madison fixed him with a steely gaze, her lips pressed into a thin line as she said.


    "I heard  you''re the Chancellor of this university."


    she said, her tone clipped and businesslike.


    Immediately the chancellor nodded and his voice was still shaking as he Said.


    " Yes, Madam Madison I''m the Chancellor of this school"


    He paused and with a low and Nervous voice he said.


    "Madam Madison, I hope everything is alright, I never expected to see you in my lifetime, but seeing you now feel something is wrong please, why the sudden visit"


    The chancellor''s voice was still shaking and he knew he had just spoken out of character, and he feared he would get Punished for saying too much and asking Lady Madison questions.


    However, Lady Madison''s eyes were still focused on the chancellor then she said.


    "I''m here to discuss a matter of utmost importance. It hase to my attention that a student by the name of Ethan is enrolled at this institution. I need to speak with him immediately."


    upon hearing  whatdy Madison just said Chancellor Harrington''s brow furrowed in confusion, he couldn''t believe what he''s hearing, how candy Madison Mention Ethan of all people, could it be the boy has caused trouble again, what else did he do again, he was confused but he decided to confirm if he heard the wrong words.


    "Madam Madison, if I can remember clearly, I only know one Ethan in the whole of the school, and I''m sure he''s not the one you''re referring to"


    However with the look ondy Madison''s face, he could tell she isn''t here to joke around, she Absolutely knows who she is looking for.


    However he paused again before he said.


    "You mean Ethan the orphan"


    he repeated, the name rolling off his tongue slowly, as if trying to ce it.


    Immediately he saw the sudden change indy Madison face and without being told he knows he''s the one


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up with Shock.


    "Ah, yes! Ethan. I remember him, I remember the day he first arrived on campus, full of hope and potential."


    The Chancellor gestured for Thompson to take a seat as he walked back and sat with his back settled into his leather chair. He knows something is wrong. Ethan has done something that will put the school in a very difficult situation if it''s not been treated with care.


    However Thompson declined the chancellor''s offer by nodding his head a little and still standing.


    Without being told he knows he dare not to sit down whendy Madison is seated, he will just take this as a mistake from the chancellor.


    Seeing Thompson refusing to seat down his entire body started vibrating with fear, knowing the situation is more serious than it first looks.


    Lady Madison said with a cold voice.


    " Since you know, the Ethan I''m looking for and it seems you know something about him"


    she said with no smiling on her face, it was like she was reading the name of listed soldiers


    " Chancellor!"


    immediately his heart almost jumped out of his chest as he faceddy Madison.


    "Yes, Madam Madison"


    his entire body started vibrating even more he didn''t know whatdy Madison was about to say, but whatever it was it''s not good, Ethan did something and she must be here to punish the university for it.


    At that moment his eyes were focused ondy Madison''s lip, and he nervously waited for whatdy Madison was going to say.


    Lady Madison however was still not smiling.


    The chancellor''s remark about Ethan is still ringing in her head and she wants to know what has been going on.


    " Chancellor, I want you to tell me everything you know about Ethan, I mean everything you know"


    At that moment the chancellor eyes widen a little when, he heard whatdy Madison was asking, he knows it would be something tedious or Ethan had done something and she just want to punished them for it, but it seems he was wrong, she just wants to talk about it or she might deal with them even more if she heard how poor he was.


    However with a shaking hands he steepled his fingers, his expression started growing somber.


    But he too decided to y smart because he doesn''t know what ising next.


    with a low and shaking voice he said.


    "I''m afraid young Ethan has had a rather difficult journey here"

 Chapter 30

    He began, his voice started getting heavy with regret.


    "Despite Ethan remarkable intellect and unwavering determination, he has faced numerous obstacles along the way, he wrote our yearly best student exam we normally open every year to get the best brains but it hasn''t been passed for years,  but Ethan wrote the exams and passed so the university had to choice but to ept him."


    He managed to facedy Madison to see if he would see any sign of softness in her, but her face looked even more deadly as ever now.


    And at that moment he knows they are in trouble.


    Lady Madison leaned forward, her lips shaking as he said.


    "Go on."


    she urged, her eyes narrowing slightly, though she was bing very angry that her jaw tightened, but she wants to hear everything about Ethan.


    At that moment Chancellor Harrington sighed, running a hand through his thinning hair.


    "Ethan came to us on a schrship, you see he was a bright star, brimming with potential. However, due to unforeseen circumstances, his schrship was reduced by half, leaving him to shoulder the burden of his remaining tuition, it wasn''t the school''s decision but the parents collective."


    He then paused, shaking his head sadly.


    "The young man has worked tirelessly to make ends meet. I''m aware that it hasn''t been easy for him after his schrship was cut in half, I''m also aware he started taking on odd jobs and burning the midnight oil to maintain his grades. But it hasn''t been easy.


    He''s struggled to keep up with his peers, both academically and socially, nobody wants to associate with him, they see him differently because of his background, and how he got into the school he has never been epted and it started affecting his confidence"


    Harrington then managed to look atdy Madison on the eyes again and his heart skipped, the look on her face has gone from manageable to something very deadly, without being told he knows his emotional trick he used to make her see the school wasn''t at fault, didn''t  work they did everything they could but it was Ethan who lost his head by fighting.


    But it seems it did work and he feared what wasing next.


    However Lady Madison''s grip tightened on the armrest of her chair, and her knuckles started turning white, she couldn''t believe her grandson had passed through hell, just because he didn''t belong.


    Her jaw tightened even more, she isn''t going to forgive anyone that made her grandson suffer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However she was curious with this one question because Thompson made mention he was in the school football team, but the chancellor didn''t make mention of it.


    With a cold voice that can freeze up someone''s heart she said without blinking.


    "And what of his extracurricr activities?"


    she asked, her voice taut with barely contained emotion.


    "I understand he has a passion for football and he''s also in the school football team."


    upon  hearing whatdy Madison just said. Harrington expression grew even more somber, he never wanted to say that because it wasn''t important, and he wouldn''t get Sympathy from her for that,  but now he understand she has also done her background checks beforeing here, he couldn''t believe he never thought of that, and he was trying to y an emotional game that didn''t work.


    At that moment his voice became shaking as he said.


    "Ah, yes. Football. Ethan''s love for the game is unquestionable.


    He has attended every tryout, and poured his heart and soul into every practice session. But, s, he has never quite managed to secure a spot on the school team. Thepetition is fierce, and despite his best efforts, he has been overlooked time and again, I think the coach doesn''t see anything special in him, so I can''t say he''s a football yer because he has never yed before"


    As Lady Madison listened to the Chancellor''s words, a flicker of anger danced in her eyes. She couldn''t scarcely believe that her own flesh and blood, her beloved grandson, had endured such trials and tribtions without her knowledge.


    The thought of Ethan, being alone and struggling, his dreams slowly eroding under the weight of financial burden and personal disappointment, was almost too much to bear.


    She drew in a sharp breath, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke.


    "Chancellor, I have made my decision. As of this moment, I will be personally financing Ethan''s education. He will no longer have to worry about tuition fees or the cost of his books and supplies. He will have the freedom to focus on his studies and pursue his passions without the specter of financial ruin hanging over his head."


    Upon hearing whatdy Madison just said the Chancellor''s eyes widened in surprise, his mouth started falling open slightly he couldn''t  believe it, he never thought this to be the oue, he thought Ethan had done something wrong not knowing he didn''t, he was just worried for nothing.


    His voice became even more shaky.


    "Madam Madison, that is... that is incredibly generous of you. I''m sure Ethan will be overjoyed to hear this news, the poor boy has went through hell I will¨C"


    At that moment Lady Madison held up her hand, silencing him.


    "There''s more. I want Ethan to y in tonight''s football game. I want to see him out on that field, showcasing his talents and living out his dreams. And I will be there, in the stands, cheering him on as he takes his rightful ce among his peers, chancellor you know what to do."


    Upon hearingdy Madison order


    Chancellor Harrington nodded, his entire body was still shaking, he was just trying to pretend to put on a strong face, but deep down, he doesn''t know the connection Ethan has withdy Madison and he can''t ask either.


    However on the second thought hearingdy Madison will be avable for today''s game made a soft smile start spreading across his face , he knows  the news will be all over the country, and it''s going to make the school even more popr, without wasting anymore time he said.


    "Of course, Madam Madison. I will make the necessary arrangements. Ethan will have his chance to shine while you watch."

 Chapter 31

    Lady Madison rose to her feet, her eyes zing with determination. She wanted to use this opportunity to see Ethan in the field tonight, and at the same time she will be there to greet him. And she would have embraced him, in front of the entire school, and proudly dered him as her grandson. and told him the time for secrets and shadows is over.


    Ethan deserves to know that he has a family who loves and supports him, no matter what.


    But she can''t do that again now, because it would be too much for her to take in all at once, it''s better she does it slowly.


    Thendy Madison sat again.


    "I will be waiting here for the Match to get started"


    Immediately Harrington nodded his head, he didn''t know what to say anymore, he started praying, knowing he would get a heart attack soon.


    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, Ethan trudge wearily towards his dormitory.


    The weight of everything that happened today seemed to grow heavier with each step he took, he couldn''t believe he managed to get all of that done just today, with a smiling face he said.


    "Soon I will be swinging in greatness"


    He pushed open the door to his room, ready to copse onto his bed and let the exhaustion of the day wash over him. But as he crossed the threshold, he froze, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Seated on the worn sofa, was a familiar figure.


    "Marcus"


    The notorious errand boy sender in the dormitory, upon seeing Ethan he grinned up at him, a predatory glint in his eye.


    "Well, well, well"


    he drawled, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Look who finally decided to show up after 20 years of being absent."


    immediately his tone changed.


    "I''ve been waiting for you all day, Ethan, don''t  you know you have errands to run for me today, and you kept me waiting for you."


    At that moment Ethan''s shoulders slumped, a wave of resignation started washing over him.


    He knew all too well what Marcus wanted.


    The boy had made a habit of exploiting Ethan''s kind nature and desperate financial situation, sending him on endless errands and paying him a pittance in return so he could mock him.


    Marcus held out a crumpled wad of bills, waving it in front of Ethan''s face.


    "I need you to get me something, but I''m not gonna give you any money for it, because I have been waiting for you, and for my time you wasted, I will not pay you to do it for free."


    Ethan looked at Marcus  and without saying anything he shook his head and gave a Straight answer.


    "No way, Marcus. I''m not doing it, the old me you have been taking advantage of is gone, You should leave right now."


    Ethan''s voice was firm without blinking.


    Ethan''s roommates all looked at each other with wide eyes. They could not believe what they were hearing.


    Ethan rejected Marcus.


    Even Marcus was taken aback for a moment. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. Someone he''s trying to help now has the guts to talk back at him and even reject his errant.


    He couldn''t believe it, however he couldn''t  take the shock anymore he threw his head back and startedughing loudly.


    "Ha ha ha! Oh man, look at how serious Ethan is right now! just because I said I wouldn''t be paying you for this errand, you look like someone he is about to explode, oh poor you"


    Marcus wiped a tear from his eye. "Okay, okay, listen. just to Fulfill all righteousness because  I know you''re poor, and depend on me so strongly for your Survivor, I''ll give you a dor so you can buy some food today.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But you have to get here on time, I will  give you one bucks, but if you can get me what I need in just ten minutes, I''ll give you five bucks instead. How''s that sound?"


    He paused for a moment and then  he added.


    "I know you don''t have a Choice"


    Ethan''s roommates at that moment started to shift ufortably.


    They nced at each other, trying to decide what to do because they know Marcus isn''t someone they can just joke around with, he''s not just an ordinary studentpared to them, whom their Parents are Struggling to pay school fees. Finally, one of them spoke up softly.


    "Um, Marcus, ten minutes is not a lot of time. Even if Ethan just goes right outside the school, he probably can''t make it back that fast. Please consider adding more time to it."


    Another roommate chimed in, "Yeah, it''s not super far, but still, ten minutes is really fast he''s not going to make it, we know he''s Angry but please don''t let it get to you."


    The third roommate added.


    "And five dors isn''t that much money, Marcus. Could you maybe make it twenty instead? and add more time for him, you know Ethan has been the one doing all your errant, please don''t let his recent attitude get to you"


    The roommates at that moment all held their breath, hoping they hadn''t made Marcus angry and he would decide to do something to them for interfering.


    They knew what he could do, and he wasn''t just a regr guy, and they didn''t want any trouble.


    However Marcus just chuckled and shook his head.


    "Twenty bucks you say? I wouldn''t give Ethan twenty dors even if he got down and kissed my feet."


    He turned back to Ethan.


    "So what''s it gonna be, boy? Do you want the five bucks or not? If not, I''ll just find someone else to do it."


    However Ethan drew in a deep breath, he''s tired of all of the nonsense, his fists clenching at his sides.


    Something inside him, a small, stubborn me that had been slowly gaining strength, flickered to life.


    He straightened his spine, looking Marcus dead in the eye.


    "No."


    The word hung in the air heavy again. Marcus at that moment grin faltered, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "What did you say?"


    Ethan took a step forward this time, his voice growing stronger with each word.


    "I said no, Marcus. I''m not running any more errands for you or anyone again. I''m done being your errand boy, your punching bag, the one you direct all your frustrated on, your source of cheapbor. It''s over go look for someone else"


    At that moment Marcus''s face contorted with rage, his cheeks started flushing deep, his jaw tightened.


    without holding back either Marcus said.


    "You ungrateful little shit"


    he snarled, rising to his feet.


    "After everything I''ve done for you and your poor little head, this is how you repay me"

 Chapter 32

    He paused for a moment knowing all Ethan''s friends have been begging him to give him more time, but at the same time he knows it would be embarrassing for Ethan to reject his order now, soon the news would go round that his errant boy just rejected him.


    With a deadly gaze and a  tightened jaw he said.


    "You know what, after considering what your friends just said, I''ll give you onest chance to redeem yourself and I will pretend as if I didn''t hear you correctly the other time"


    He pointed at Ethan.


    "Ethan you will Kiss my feet, right here, right now, and I''ll give you twenty dors and add more time to run the errands. you don''t deserve any of that, you pathetic worm, but because of my kind heart, I will give it to you"


    Ethan''s roommates gasped, their eyes widening in even more  shock. They had never seen Marcus so unhinged, so consumed by his own twisted sense of power, why would he demand Ethan  to kiss his feet that wasn''t among what they asked for.


    They looked to Ethan, their hearts pounding in their chests, wondering how he would respond. They know he needs money but kissing Marcus feet and still running the errants was unthinkable.


    However Ethan merely smiled, a cold, dangerous smile that sent a shiver down their spines.


    He took another step forward, his eyes never leaving Marcus''s face.


    And then, in a move that would be talked about for years toe, he drew back his fist and mmed it into Marcus''s nose with all the force he could muster.


    "Smack!!"


    The sickening crunch of cartge and bone filled the room, followed by Marcus''s howl of pain.


    He stumbled backward, clutching at his face, blood pouring from between his fingers.


    "You fucking bastard!"


    he screamed, his voice muffled and thick, he couldn''t believe what had just happened, Ethan punched him in the nose, the Crazy bastards dared raise his hand on him.


    "I''ll kill you for this! you''re dead, I''m going to kill you, you crazy bastard"


    However Ethan didn''t  listen to Marcus'' threat , he''s tried of him and everything  he has endorsed in his hands and today marks the end, He started moving, his hands shooting out to grab Marcus by the cor.


    However Marcus stepped back and with a deadly gaze he attacked Ethan.


    "You crazy bastard I''m going to kill you today"


    He swung a strong fist toward Ethan head.


    However before he could even reach Ethan head with a quick head reflex, he moved his head to Invade the punch, and with a strength born of years of pent-up anger and frustration, he grab Marcus by the hand and mmed Marcus to the ground, and immediately  he used his knees to pinned Marcus there with his knee on his back and his chest on the ground.


    Marcus at that moment tried to struggle but he couldn''t even move a muscle, he couldn''t believe he has be this week, or Ethan has be stronger the manner in which he smacked him on the ground was too fast for him to respond.


    " Get off me, you crazy bastard"


    Ethan didn''t listen instead he tightened his knees on Marcus'' back.


    which made Marcus scream out loud in pain.


    " you''re hurting me your crazy bastard, let go of me now"


    Ethan with  a cold voice he said.


    "Bark"


    Ethan hissed, his face inches from Marcus''s.


    "Bark like the dog you are, or I swear to God, I''ll break every bone in your body."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Marcus''s eyes bulged with fear, his breathing in ragged gasps.


    He looked around wildly, searching for someone, anyone, toe to his aid.


    But Ethan roommates merely watched, their expressions was mix of horror and grim satisfaction, they were happy Ethan was able to fight for himself because it''s long overdue, but at the same time they know what ising next, he might get his Schrship taken away from at this point, and it might involve them as well.


    Marcus shakes his head.


    " Over my dead body will I bark like a dog, it''s not going to happen"


    Then Ethan tightened his knee and the pain was bing unbearable for Marcus, his jaw tightened but he couldn''t help but obeyed.


    "Woof!"


    Marcus whimpered, his voice small and pathetic.


    "Woof, woof!"


    Ethan''s lip at that moment curled in disgust. He leaned in closer, his breath hot against Marcus''s ear. "Now, kiss the floor. Ten times. And if I ever see your face around here again, if you ever try to look at me or any of my friends, I''ll make sure you regret the day you were born."


    Marcus, face was like a mask of snot and tears at that moment, the pain was bing unbearable for him without saying anything he obeyed again, he pressed his lips to the floor, again and again, until Ethan''s count was satisfied.


    Only then Ethan released him, stepping back and watching as Marcus crawled to his feet and staggered out of the room, his hand on his back, when he got outside he turned at said.


    "I''ming for you, all of your just wait, you will all hear from me"


    He walked away and managed to keep a calm face because everyone outside was all looking at him.


    Ethan at that moment  was satisfied with what he just did, then he turned to his roommates, immediately his chest heavy with exertion. He saw the fear in their eyes, the worry that Marcus''s retribution would be swift and merciless.


    However, everything would be alright, and he would protect them no matter what.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But before he could utter a word, there was a knock at the door. Ethan''s friend froze, their heart leaping into their throat.


    Had Marcus already summoned reinforcements? Were theying to exact their revenge they didn''t know what is happening everything is happening so fast.


    none of them could say anything except Ethan who said.


    "Come in the door isn''t locked "


    immediately all of them gaze at Ethan, they don''t know what has gotten over him.


    One of them was about saying something when the  door swung open, and a breathless messenger stumbled into the room.


    "Ethan!"


    He gasped.


    "The football coach needs to see you right away. You''ve been epted onto the starting lineup for tonight''s game!"

 Chapter 33

    upon hearing what the message man just said Ethan was shocked his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Knowing He had never been on the team before and even trained with them, he only watched from afar, and take notes of the coach instructions and his game ns, then when they were done he cleaned every mess they left behind, after doing that for a long time the coach didn''t even recognize him.


    And the coach has never spoken to him once, but howe all of a sudden he''s  on the team for today''s important match.


    Ethan then faces his friend, and the look on their face shows they were still worried about Marcus, and he couldn''t bring himself to tell them not to worry that Marcus wouldn''t  do them any harm again, none of them would believe him so he''s going to keep it quiet and deal with Marcus.


    Ethan did not tell his friend about his ns. He just followed the message man and went to the field.


    Not long after Ethan got to the field, immediately his present Attracted the attention of the other boys as they looked at him disgustingly.


    with the look on their faces one would tell they were not happy to see him, they looked mad.


    "Why is he here all dressed up with the team uniform?"


    one boy said in a mean voice.


    "He is good at cleaning all the mess when we are done, but I''m surprised seeing him putting on the team uniform, and he''s looking all ready to y, as if he''s among the team" said one more boy.


    "If he thinks he''s going to y we are dumb, We will lose if he ys" said the third boy.


    The boys kept saying bad things about Ethan as Ethan approached them.


    He could hear them and all the mean words they were saying towards him. It made Ethan feel bad but at the same time he knows, even without ying any single game he''s better than most of them here, just because they got a chance doesn''t mean they are better then others. He managed to smile and tried not to let their words get to him.


    Upon seeing Ethan had arrived the coach came out and blew his whistle to get everyone''s attention.


    "Okay, team,e here"


    he said while using his hand to signal them toe closer to him.


    The team went to the coach.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The coach told the boys what was on his mind and the task for today.


    "We will be having a big game soon"


    He said.


    "We need to work hard in thisst training to get ready ande out victorious, I know it wouldn''t be easy, but with your determination and hard work we have win, I have so much faith in all of you, because we have done it before, and we will do it again."


    Ethan at that moment nodded his head, for the first time he was this close to the coach, but at the same time he knew how the coach does  his things, because he takes note of the little detail of the Coach instructions none of this is new to him.


    However  the coach did not seem happy that Ethan was there; he couldn''t believe he would be working with someone he doesn''t know anything about. He doesn''t even know his best position, his strengths and weaknesses.


    However that wasn''t his concern he has made up his mind not to y Ethan, and he''s going to do everything possible to make sure of that.


    The coach got all the boys working hard. They ran a lot. They threw the ball. They caught the ball. They did it over and over.


    The coach watched them. He was thinking hard. He was mad that the school said Ethan had to y in this big game. If it was a friendly he wouldn''t haveined but not in this Crucial game.


    "We have to win this game"


    the coach said to himself.


    "But how can we win with Ethan on the team? He has never yed. I don''t even know anything about him, he seems to be doing alright in training but it''s not real March this doesn''t count."


    The coach tried to think of a way to make it so Ethan would not y. Then he had an idea.


    Without wasting any more time he said.


    "Ethan!"


    The coach called out.


    "Come here."


    upon hearing his name Ethan ran over to the coach.


    "Ethan, you have to go one on one with Jay Brown if you want to y in this big game"


    The coach said.


    Ethan looked over at Jay. Jay was big and strong. He was one of the best yers and doing a one vs one with him just meant one thing, the Coach doesn''t want him in the team, he could have said he should do it with someone else but he chooses to pick jay.


    After that moment Ethan''s eyes filled with determination as he nodded his head.


    And the coach continues.


    "You and Jay will run with the ball." the coach added.


    "You will try to get the ball from each other. You will throw and catch. You will run fast with the ball. If you can beat Jay in all of this I just mentioned, then you can y."


    Ethan was shocked. But part of him was d it was against Jay, now he can test himself. He has more power now than he used to. This was his chance to show what he could do. He had always wanted to go up against Jay.


    The coach then calls for Jay and exins things to himself.


    The coach told them a few more things. Then he said,


    "Okay, go!"


    Ethan walked over to Jay.


    Jay looked at him with a mean face.


    with a tight jaw and disgusting look he said to Ethan.


    "I know what you did at the store today."


    Jay said in a low but disgusting voice.


    Ethan smiled knowing he had made Jay look bad at the store.


    "You will be sorry when I''m done with you today, I''m going to break your bones"


    Jay said as he want to bet with Ethan.


    "If you lose to me, you have to run around the field with no clothes on."

 Chapter 34

    Ethan smiled  hearing Jay wanted to bet again, but he knew Jay would not do the same thing if he lose.


    At the store, there were guards to make Jay do what he said. Here, no one would make Jay keep to his bet.


    Ethan thought fast of what to do, then he came up with it something.


    "Let''s make a video of our bet"


    Ethan said.


    "We will put it online. If I lose, I will be your dog."


    At that moment Jay smiled a mean smile.


    He liked that Idea.


    " you have a deal"


    Ethan immediately Signaled on of the student that is studying Journalism toe record their bet.


    which he immediately did, They made the video.


    Jay said the words out loud on the video.


    Then they started their face off.


    Ethan wasn''t sure of jay confidence, if he could beat Jay at all the things the coach wanted them to do. But he was going to try his best. He wanted to see how much better he had gotten.


    However he remembered something, he remembered he had not used the one point he got from the old man restaurant he invested in.


    Without wasting any more time he brought out the system stat and added One point to his speed.


    [Strength¡ª 10


    Speed¡ª 1


    Body (Charm) 5


    Intelligent¡ª 0]


    Jay and Ethan stood on the field. They looked at each other. It was time for their big face-off.


    As everyone knows the oue of the results already, without being told they could tell that the coach doesn''t want Ethan near his team, that is the only exnation to what is about to happen, they know it''s going to be a total demolition.


    "You''re going down, so badly and I can''t wait to see you shed tears like the way you used to"


    Jay said. He narrowed his eyes on Ethan.


    Upon hearing Jay''s words, Ethan just smiled.


    "We''ll see about that."


    Ethan knows when ites to strength he has improved dramatically, and his fight with the thugs confirm everything to him, and adding just one more point to his speed is going to do a long way. Naturally he''s fast because of all those errands he normally use to ept made him fast.


    The coach came over.


    "Okay, boys, I will repeat  myself again, here''s how it''s going to go. First, we''ll have the running challenge. Then throwing. Then sprints. Then kicking. Best out of four wins.


    Got it?"


    "Got it, coach"


    Jay said then faced Ethan.


    "I''ll crush you"


    Jay hissed at Ethan,ter he''s going to thank the coach properly for giving him Ethan to break his bone.


    Ethan said nothing. He just walked to the starting line.


    For the running challenge, Jay got the ball first wanting to prove a point and make Ethan  understand both of them aren''t of the same level.


    He tucked it under his arm.


    Then he charged at Ethan like a bull.


    Ethan however didn''t look scared, he''s ready to take on anyone and if they think he''s a novice he''s going to crush them all. immediately he crouched low. And kept his eyes on Jay''s middle.


    Just as Jay reached him, Ethan lunged forward.


    His arms wrapped around Jay''s legs.


    Jay tried to jump upon feeling Ethan roach on him. but Ethan grap was too strong and Jay crashed to the ground. The ball popped out.


    "Yes!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan said to himself with a smiling face.


    However Jay started punching the ground.


    And with a low and embarrassing voice he said slowly.


    "The ground was slippery"


    However Nobody seems to listen to him they all saw what happened, it was the Opposite of what Jay was saying.


    Jay bit his lip, seeing everyone knows he was lying.


    Now it was Ethan''s turn.


    He scooped up the ball.


    Jay got ready to tackle him heavily and he''s going to make sure he breaks some parts of his body.


    Ethan ran fast, right at Jay.


    Upon seeing Ethan running fast at him, Jay sprawled out his arms immediately, ready to grab him. But at thest second, Ethan juked to the side. mocking Jay to grabbed the air as Ethan zoomed past him.


    immediately everyone''s mouth shut open.


    The coach couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    Even though Jay wasn''t a good Defensive back but Ethan defended against him and he showed more of Running back then Jay which was his best Strength


    Ethan ran all the way to the end zone. He spiked the ball.


    "Not bad Ethan"


    said the coach. He sounded surprised.


    The  rest teams who could say anything but just watched.


    Next was throwing.


    Jay was bing  very angry at that moment, his eyes were deadly  like a burning fire, he doesn''t understand what just happened, how  did he lost, however  he''s going to prove a point in this time.


    Jay threw the ball long and high. It spiraled perfectly and the rest of the team mates couldn''t help but smile as they knew it was a good throw.


    "Top that, loser."


    Jay sneered, as his deadly gaze was still focused on Ethan.


    Ethan then picked up the ball. He cocked his arm back. Then he let it fly.


    The ball soared! It flew even farther than Jay''s throw.


    Jay''s mouth fell open upon seeing Ethan throw, he couldn''t believe it the bastard just defeated him again.


    At that moment the remaining team couldn''t do anything anymore, they could only watch.


    "How did you do that?"


    Jay asked. He sounded mad.


    Ethan shrugged and smiled.


    "I''ve been practicing."


    immediately Jay jaw tightened, his eyes turned  even more red as he couldn''t believe what was happening, how can Ethan defeat him in twopetitions so easily, it was as if he''s not even trying topete with him.


    The coach however couldn''t say anything but just watched he was disappointed in himself for not noticing Ethan great Potential earlier, he''s the coach yet the school management noticed it before him, he shook his head in shame as he focused his attention on the next task.


    After that, they lined up for sprints. Jay crouched at the starting line. He was determined this time to beat Ethan, and he''s going to do it conversely because this was one of his best Strengths apart from throwing shooting this is also but if his.


    His jaw tightened as he squeezed his fist so tightly that his vein started popping out.


    "On your marks."


    said the coach.


    "Get set. Go!"


    Jay took off like a rocket! His arms and legs were pumped. He ran faster than he ever had before.


    Upon crossing the finish line the coach immediately stopped the stopwatch.


    "12.4 seconds!"


    Said the coach with wide eyes.


    "A new record for Jay!"

 Chapter 35

    upon hearing what the coach just said Jay smiled, as he was still  trying to catch his breath.


    He walked towards Ethan with a smiling but Mockery face.


    "Beat that, you bastard"


    he said to Ethan knowing Ethan wouldn''t evere close to that.


    In his head he started nning for the next so he could equal the point. He had underestimated Ethan in the first two so he wouldn''t make a mistake again.


    At that moment the rest of the team started singing praises of Jay.


    "Dang, Jay!"


    said the first one.


    "I didn''t even see you streak through the line! You were moving so fast, you were just a blur!"


    "For real!"


    the second one chimed in.


    "The sh got nothing on you, man! You should go and represent our country in the Olympic"


    The third one nodded vigorously. "No kidding! With that kind of speed, no one''s gonna catch you on the field tonight. You''re gonna leave those losers chumps in the dust!"


    They allughed, pping Jay on the back. Jay managed a weak smile, but inside he was seething.


    "Shut up, you idiots"


    He growled through his gritted teeth.


    "Just...shut up, I want to disgrace the bastards first, he wouldn''t know what hit him when I''m done with him"


    On the sidelines, the Coach watched the whole scene unfold with a frown. He''d known Jay for years, coached him since he was a scrawny freshman. He could tell when the kid wasn''t giving his all and he just showed it.


    "He was  holding back before"


    the Coach muttered to himself. "Probably embarrassed about thest two, and he decided to take it upon himself to prove a point now"


    But then Coach''s frown turned thoughtful.


    "Still...this might be just the thing to light a fire under him. Embarrassment can be one hell of a motivator and I''m d he''s providing it"


    He nodded slowly, a smile creeping across his weathered face. "Yeah...yeah, this could work out. Jay would want to prove himself now more than ever. He just run like his life depends on it, and I doubt if Ethan would evene close"


    However to fulfill all righteousness he then faces Ethan giving him a head nod to prepare himself.


    Ethan stepped up to the line. He got into position and saw what Jay did but knew for him to win he had to beat his record.


    The vein in his head started popping out as his focus was on the finish line.


    Then the coach said.


    "Go!"


    yelled the coach.


    Ethan exploded forward. His feet hardly seemed to touch the ground. He was a blur of speed.


    Upon crossing the finish line the coach immediately stopped the stopwatch, and without even checking, he could tell Ethan was faster then Jay.


    slowly he faced the stopwatch and Upon seeing 10 seconds his jaw dropped and with a low voice he uttered.


    "10 seconds!"


    said the coach.


    "Ethan wins again!"


    Jay at that moment couldn''t believe his ears, 10 seconds, three wins in a row, how is that even possible, he tightened his fits as like he wanted to punch something, but he couldn''t his entire body felt weak and defeated, he had already lost three out of four which means he had lost.


    However, to his surprise the coach''s voice was heard.


    "One challenge left."


    Said the coach.


    "Field goal kicking. Jay, you''re up."


    the coach said to Jay with a disappointing look on his face.


    he would have ended it already, but he doesn''t want jay to have a breakdown at least he should just wins this.


    Jay at that moment  managed to set up the ball, he knew the coach is doing him a favor, by giving him another chance to prove a point, so he wouldn''t look like aplete loser.


    Then he backed up, giving it a few yards.


    Then  He ran forward and BAM! His foot smashed into the ball.


    The ball sailed high. It flew right between the goalposts.


    "Excellent kick."


    said the coach.


    Jay smirked at Ethan but he couldn''t say  anything anymore, he just wanted the bastard to lose,  at least fail to target the goalposts.


    Ethan then stepped forward with a smiling face and put his ball in position. He took a deep breath. Then he charged forward.


    THWACK! Ethan''s kick sent the ball flying even higher than Jay''s. It soared right down the middle of the goalposts.


    immediately the coach blinked and he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Wow. Okay. we have a winner now. Ethan, wee to the team!"


    Upon hearing what the coach just said Jay wouldn''t help but say


    "No!"


    Jay stomped his foot.


    "This is bogus! I took it as if I was just a practice, coach. I want to  do it all over again!"


    However the coach''s eyes turned deadly upon hearing Jay words he was disappointed in him for a newbie to outyed him in all of the four contests.


    He doesn''t want to chatter jay confidence so he decided to go it easy on him.


    "Sorry, Jay."


    said the coach.


    "Ethan won fair and square and everyone saw it. He''s on the team now"


    Jay''s face turned red immediately. He was so mad! But he couldn''t  say anything because he knows the coach was mad at him, so he decided to keep calm. He immediately walked over to the boy who recorded the video.


    "Delete that video!"


    Jay demanded.


    "Nown/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The boy quickly deleted the video.


    With a shaking voice he said.


    "I have deleted it"


    Jay nodded because he saw him deleted the video he he


    shoved $100 at him.


    "Here."


    Jay growled.


    "For your trouble. And you better not tell anyone about this, got it?"


    The boy nodded, his eyes still widened .


    "Got it. My lips are sealed."


    "They better be"


    Jay hit him on his chest and warned. Then he stormed off he needs to prepare for the game.


    Not long after Ethan walked over to the boy.


    "Hey man,"


    he said.


    "I saw Jay giving you some cash. What was that all about?"


    The boy shifted nervously.


    "Oh, uh, nothing. He just wanted me to delete a video, that''s all."


    "The video of our bet"


    Ethan asked.


    The boy nodded.


    "Yeah. He didn''t want anyone to see it."


    Ethan smiled slowly, he knew Jay would request  for the video to be deleted, that way he demanded the boy record the bet, because he saw the phone the boy was using earlier. It has a trash space for deleted video and pictures.


    "And he paid you to get rid of it, huh? How much?"


    "A hundred bucks"


    The boy admitted.


    Ethan whistled.


    "Not bad. But listen I know the video is still in your trash space, I''ll give you ten times that amount if you post the video instead."

 Chapter 36

    upon  hearing what Ethan just said, the guy stared at him, his mouth hanging open.


    "Hold up, hold up. Let me get this straight. You, Ethan, the guy who never has two nickels to rub together, is going to pay me $1000? For this video of Jay?, are you kidding me, what do you take me for, oh you think I don''t know you, we all know you, everybody knows you."


    he pointed at Ethan.


    " you''re broke, don''t you dare try to deceive me"


    The guy''s deadly gaze was still focused on Ethan.


    Ethan at that moment grinned, cool as a cucumber.


    "That''s alright my man, you might  have heard something about me before but not now, at least give me the benefit of doubt before you Conclude. like I have said I will give you Ten times what Jay slipped you to delete the video"


    The guy however, wasn''t having any of that and he shook his head in disbelief.


    "This is crazy. You''re crazy. Where are you going to get that kind of cash from?"


    Ethan tapped the side of his nose. "Don''t you worry about that. I''ve got it covered. The question is, do you want it or not?"


    The guy hesitated, but the amount kept ringing in his head, and for some reason it seems he believed Ethan was telling the truth.


    At that moment he took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know, Ethan. I mean, I already told Jay I''d get rid of the video. He paid me, and if he finds the video somewhere else he''sing for my head."


    Ethan knows all about that, however he puts a friendly arm around the guy''s shoulders, and said softly.


    "Listen, buddy. Jay''s not your friend. He''s just using you. But me? I''m a man of my word. I said I''ll give you $1000 and I will.


    All you gotta do is get that video back and keep it safe until I say otherwise."


    Upon hearing Ethan''s reassuring voice, the guy looked at him, searching Ethan''s face for any sign of unseriousness but he didn''t find any. Then  Slowly, a smile spread across his lips.


    "Alright, alright. You got a deal. Let me just..."


    He was still  talking when he pulled out his phone and started tapping the screen.


    "Good thing he doesn''t  know my phone has a trash space, and I didn''t empty my trash yet. And...there! Your Video has been restored. Now, about that cash..."


    Ethan at that moment whipped out his own phone.


    The guy said immediately.


    " Please donate the money to my channel"


    Ethan nodded, and said.


    "Already on it."


    And without wasting anymore time he said


    "Check your channel."


    The guy immediately opened his channel donation, immediately his eyes bugged out as he saw the donation alert.


    "Holy guacamole! You actually did it! Ethan, you beautiful crazy son of a gun, you did it!"


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile and pped the guy on the back.


    "Told you I''m good for it. Now, there''s one more teensy little thing I need from you..."


    without wasting anymore time the guy immediately Leaned in, And Ethan whispered his n into the guy''s ear.


    As he listened, the guy''s smile grew wider and wider until he was positively beaming.


    "Oh man, Ethan. You are diabolical. I love it! Consider it done, don''t I will do everything perfectly."


    Ethan gave him a conspiratorial wink.


    "Knew I could count on you. See you at the game. It''s going to be one for the record books!"


    As Ethan sauntered away, the guy shook his head, chuckling under his breath.


    "Unbelievable. That dude is full of surprises."


    He looked down at the video, now safely restored on his phone.


    "Jay, my man, you have no idea what''s about to hit you, your arrogant cause everything"


    He walked away.


    Not long after the groundbreaking Match was about to start.


    The stands were packed as the two teams took the field for the championship game.


    In thementators'' booth, they were hyping up the crowd.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the game we''ve all been waiting for! I know  each and everyone of you is  as excited as I''m,


    First, allow me to introduce both teams.


    In the orange and ck., we have our own hometown heroes, the Golden tes Tiger!"


    The stadium was full of people. They were all wearing orange and ck. These were the colors of the Tigers.


    The Crowd was very excited. They waved gs and held up signs.


    And they started chanting.


    "TIGERS! TIGERS! TIGERS!"


    They shouted it over and over. It was very loud.


    The yers smiled and waved at the people.


    "TIGERS! TIGERS! TIGERS!"


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t believe the scene he was seeing, the love and excitement in the Crowd face which Boosted his confidence, it was as if he''s now a professional football star.


    The chant continued.


    "TIGERS!"


    Thementators couldn''t help but say.


    " It seems Golden te is well prepared for this match."


    Then he shifted his attention to the other team.


    "And in the blue and silver, their


    arch-rivals, the Silver Knights!"


    The Opponents crowd roared, waving their gs and foam fingers. On the side of the field, the yers were bouncing on their toes, psyching themselves up.


    However, Golden tes counters with a loud Boo.


    "Booooooo!! Boo!!"


    " you''re going down"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    all of them stand pointing their index finger down and the boo continues.


    "Booooooo!! Boooooo!!"


    Thementators at that moment managed to get everyone''s attention  then he continued.


    "Now, we all know the Knights have been a powerhouse this season."


    thementator continued.


    "They are Undefeated in regr y and looking nigh unstoppable. Their quarterback, Kelly Brickman, has been putting up video game numbers. Over 3000 yards passing and 35 touchdowns! The man''s a machine!, he''s the real MVP"


    At that moment the Silver Knights'' fans went wild, and they started chanting.


    "Brick-man! Brick-man!"


    However Golden tes counters again with a loud Boo.


    "Booooooo!! Boo!! Boo!!"


    Thementator then said,


    "Alright, alright, I know the Knights  are feeling very confident about this game, But let''s not count out Golden tes just yet! They''ve got some tricks up their sleeves also, this Should be a barn-burner of a game!"


    Thementator then faced therge screen.


    the big screen lit up with the Golden tes'' highlight reel. The crowd cheered as clips of spectacr catches and bone-crunching tackles yed out.


    But just as the reel was reaching its end, the screen suddenly went nk.


    And Confused murmurs rippled through the stands. Down on the field, the yers looked around, frowning they didn''t know what was happening either, the most interesting part was about ying.


    Then, a new video popped up.


    It was the video of Jay making the bet with Ethan


    "If I lose to that loser Ethan, I''ll be his dog!"


    Jay proimed.


    "I''ll do anything he says, anytime, anywhere!"


    And Before anyone could react the next video entered.


    And it was the video of Jay pletely naked in the department store.


    "Wait...what?"


    Thementator sounded as shocked as everyone else.


    "Is that...is that not Jay Brown? Did he really just say..."

 Chapter 37

    The people watching were very shocked. They could not believe what they were seeing.


    Never in a million years they thought they would ever see something like this.


    Jay of all people naked, and ran out of a store, and  he made a bet and lost.


    How is that even possible?


    One of them couldn''t hold back her shock anymore she said while still pointing at the screen.


    "Oh my goodness!"


    Said the girl.


    "Is that really Jay? our crush"


    "Why is he naked?"


    asked the otherdy.


    "This is crazy!, I just can''t believe this"


    Everyone at that moment were talking at once. They were all surprised.


    Seeing himself on the big screen. Jay''s face turned very red. He felt like he might throw up. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing; he thought nobody was able to record him in the store.


    And the bet he just did with Ethan  howe it was also yed on the screen.


    Jay''s face was down. He was so embarrassed. He managed  to gaze around to see if he could find a ce to hide. but he couldn''t  instead his team gaze were also on him.


    Jay at that moment couldn''t take the embarrassment anymore So he started to run off the field. He ran away from the game.


    All of the people that  saw Jay running away. couldn''t help but start to point at him. They wereughing very hard.


    The fans of the other team, the Knights,ughed the loudest. They started to chant at Jay.


    "Shirtless running back jay!"


    They yelled.


    "Shirtless running back Jay!"


    They thought it was very funny that Jay ran without a shirt in the store, however with him not in the game  they know their team is now guaranteed to win.


    Some of them were Tigers fans who were notughing started booing at Jay.


    They made it so loud  that he could hear it as he was about in the tunnel.


    "booooo!!...booooo..!!"


    At that moment  thementator''s voice was heard.


    "It''s a horrific scene here at Tigers Stadium, folks! Star running back of the tigers, Jay Brown has just run off the field after that embarrassing video yed on the jumbotron. Now Coach Johnson is in a really bad situation now. He needs a good running back to rece Jay, and he needs one fast"


    Ethan was on the field and couldn''t help but smile, his ns worked out perfectly. He saw the way everyone reacted to the video of Jay. He also saw the look on Jay face as he ran away.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    that serves him right, next time he would learn how to respect others.


    Ethan smiled even more brightly as he went to sit down on the bench. He was happy he got to get revenge and at the same time he''s on the team.


    "I beat Jay again"


    Ethan said to himself.


    The coach was frozen in his position; he couldn''t believe what he just saw, he could not believe it was Jay. His eyes were wide and his mouth was open and words refused toe out..


    The coach wanted Jay to y in the game. Even though Jay lost to Ethan in the test. But now Jay ran away. And everyone saw the silly video even if  he had managed to stay, his confidence was already shattered.


    "There is no way Jay can y now." the coach thought to himself. His jaw tightened.


    At that moment he started thinking about what to do.


    Then he heard the announcer voice.


    The announcer voice was shaking as if he  was about to announce the end time.


    However he sounded very excited.


    "Everyone, listen!"


    The announcer said.


    "information just reaching  us that Lady Madison is here at the game!"


    Upon  hearing what the announcer just said the crowd got very excited. immediately all of them started looking around to see where Lady Madison was sitting.


    "I see her!"


    someone shouted.


    "She is in the special VIP seats box!"


    immediately Everyone looked at the VIP box. And the people that were close to the Vip box saw Lady Madison seatedfortably with a bright smile on her face!


    At that moment many people took out their phones. They tried to take pictures and videos of Lady Madison.


    The announcer started to talk again.


    "That isn''t all, we got another information, Lady Madison has a special gift"


    he said.


    "She will give it to the Most Valuable yer. The MVP of the game!"


    Upon hearing what the announcer just said Ethan''s heart started to beat very fast.


    He was afraid of hearing thatdy Madison was in the game, knowing what happened in her birthday party, she must still be thinking about it, and seeing him here today might trigger what happened and he might hold him ountable for the kettle.


    Ethan knows he can''t pay for the kettle now, he doesn''t  have that amount of money.


    And at the same time he knows he can''t use the hospital funds because the kettle will be worth over a million.


    Ethan at that moment did not know how he would pay for Lady Madison''s kettle.


    "What if I can''t pay for it? and I propose to invest in any of herpany instead"


    Ethan thought to himself. He was very worried.


    However he immediately deleted the thought, he knew Lady Madison wouldn''t let him donate in any of herpany, she is damn rich and it would be an insult.


    Ethan at that moment was not sure what to do. He was still very scared.


    Ethan tried to forget about the kettle. He had to focus on the game but the more he tried the more he kept getting shbacks of what happened that day.


    His jaw tightened.


    "Billy, you just wait, I''ming for you"


    Ethan said to himself.


    The match was about to start.


    Coach Johnson at that moment was in a tough spot. His star yer, Jay, had just run off the field. He was too embarrassed to face the Crowd. All because of that crazy video that yed on the big screen.


    Coach looked at his bench. He needed a good  running back on the same level as Jay or better.


    He wasn''t convinced with the Option he had at his disposal, at that moment his eyes fell on Ethan.


    The new kid. The one who had beaten Jay in practice.


    the Coach at that moment sighed, knowing he doesn''t have a choice, the school management wanted him to y in the first ce and he has seen enough to know Ethan is a good yer, so he decided to take the risk.


    "Ethan!"

 Chapter 38

    He Said.


    "You''re in. You''re starting."


    Upon hearing what the coach just said Ethan woke up from his thoughts and his eyes widened.


    He pointed at himself in disbelief.


    "Me? But Coach, I''ve never yed with the team before..."


    "I know"


    The Coach said.


    "But you''re all I got. Now get out there, and show me what you can do"


    Upon  hearing what the coach just said the other yers started to grumble. They couldn''t believe it, a newbie that has never trained with the main team before, he wants to use him instead of them.


    At that moment the captain of the team couldn''t keep quiet anymore, he said.


    "Coach,e on."


    Said Damien, the other trying  to stand behind him.


    "You''re putting a rookie in? Because he defeated Jay in some practice, doesn''t mean he Replicate that same form in real Match?"


    "Yeah"


    Said Mike, the quarterback and vice captain of the team.


    "We have plenty of guys who could rece Jay. Guys who actually know  and understand  our tactics better than the rookie"


    All of the team muttered in agreement.


    Some of them red at Ethan with a deadly gaze.


    At that moment Coach Johnson''s eyes shed with anger.


    "Enough of this nonsense!"


    he roared.


    The yers went silent immediately. They knew that look. The Coach isn''t happy.


    "I''ve made my decision"


    The coach said, his voice was hard.


    "If anyone has a problem with it, raise your hand."


    Immediately his eyes moved around, daring them to challenge him.


    But no one moved a muscle. No one dared.


    After a few seconds the coach said,


    "That''s what I thought."


    "Now let me ask you all a simple question."


    He paused for some seconds before he continued.


    "Has anyone here ever beaten Jay in a race or ball carrying? Anyone besides Damien and the newbie?"


    At that moment none of the yers  at that moment could say anything, they started looking at each other.


    But none of them could say anything.


    The Coach nodded.


    "All of you are quiet because none of you here has evene close. But Ethan hasn''t done it once but four. And that''s why he''s ying."


    At that moment he looked at each yer, his eyes was intense.


    "I''m here to win"


    He said.


    "Not to make friends or plead with anyone. I will not spare any feelings to win. And I''m going to put the best yers on the field. The ones who give us the best chance and if you''re not selected know you have to work hard just like Ethan has done."


    He pointed at Ethan.


    "Right now, that''s him. So you all better get used to it. And fast."


    The yers shifted uneasily. They still didn''t like what the coach said. But they knew better not to argue.


    At that moment thementator took Over.


    "Wait a minute... is that..."


    The other responded.


    "yes it is! The  Coach is putting in the new kid, Ethan! The rookie who defeated Jay in practice!"


    " This is a shocking move,dies and gentlemen. Ethan has never yed a single match with this team together, none I can remember. Can he handle the pressure of this championship game?, the most important game for the tigers"


    The other continued.


    " I''m as shocked  as you are, and with the look on the other Tigers yers face, they don''t seem to like the idea either. They''re grumbling, and I saw the captain arguing with the coach earlier. he must  have demanded for one of the familiar teammate to take over Jay position, But it seems Coach Johnson shoots them down! it seems  he has made his decision.


    It''s Ethan''s time to shine, whether they like it or not!, and if you ask me, even if Jay was going to y I''m confident tigers would win, now he''s not going to y Damien allow can''t do it all, knight are going to take the day Convincingly."


    The other nodded  his head and responded.


    " I totally agree with you, it''s going to be a long day for the tigers"


    At that moment the Coach pped his hands to get everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, listen up guys"


    he said.


    "This is it. The big game we have been preparing for. We''ve worked hard to get here. Real hard and it would be disheartening to let it go now, not when we are this close."


    He paced in front of them, his voice rising.


    "I know we''re the underdogs. I know everyone expects us to lose. But I don''t care about that. And neither should you."


    He thumped his chest.


    "You know what I care about? Heart. Guts. Leaving it all on the field. ying like this is thest game you''ll ever y, give it all for our fans, our school, give it all for yourself, your parents that are here today to watch and support you, give it all for your pride, our pride"


    The yers at that moment nodded multiple times. The Coach''s words were getting them fired up.


    "The Silver Knights, they think they''ve got this in the bag and they are going to walk away with it"


    The Coach continued.


    "They think we''re nothing. Just a bunch of losers."


    He grinned fiercely.


    "Well, I say we show them how wrong they are. I say we show everyone never to look down on us, I say we show everyone never to write us off before the match starts.


    I say we go out there and punch them in the mouth. I say we make them regret ever stepping on our field! our home"


    At that moment the team roared. They were ready now. Ready to fight, ready to make a statement.


    they put their hands together.


    "Tigers on three!"


    The Coach yelled.


    "One, two, three..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "TIGERS!!"


    The team bellowed.


    They ran out to the field, their hearts pounding, and Nervousness was written all over their faces.


    The crowd cheered as the yers took their positions. The Knights were already out there, looking big and mean.


    Ethan lined up in the backfield.


    His stomach was doing flips, he doesn''t know what he''s going to expect, this was his first time ying with the team, he has been doing it in practice and watching all of their games, and including the games of professional teams.


    "I''m going to do my best and prove a point. The coach has full confidence in me and I can''t disappoint."


    Ethan said to himself.


    "Rx."


    Mike said, patting Ethan on the shoulder.


    "Just do what you did in practice. You''ll be fine, the coach has full confidence in you and so do I, let''s win this."

 Chapter 39

    Ethan brows pushed up a little, he was surprised to hear Mike, the vice captain supporting him.


    Immediately he nodded.


    He tried to breathe.


    Then the ref blew his whistle.


    Damien walked out to midfield for the coin toss.


    Ethan at that moment looked around.


    His gaze fixed on the Knights defense, snarling at him.


    He then faced the crowd, which was like a sea of painted faces and waving signs.


    At that moment his gaze caught Lady Madison, up in her box watching him.


    Ethan''s heart  skipped immediately.


    "She is looking at him, I know she came for her kettle, not the game"


    Ethan''s head was full of thought he didn''t know what he''s going to do at that moment.


    "When the game is over I will just go exin things to her, she might listen to me, I''m not the same guy they dealt with before things have changed, I will look for a way to pay her back."


    At that moment he swallowed hard.


    He knew that was not his issue now, all his focus was on the game.


    He couldn''t think about the kettle now. He had to focus.


    The Tigers won the toss. which means they would receive.


    Mike jogged to Ethan again, he needed to exin things to him.


    "Okay, rookie"


    He said with a low voice.


    "First y is a run. Right up the middle. can you  handle it?"


    Ethan nodded.


    "I can do it"


    "Good."


    Mike said.


    "Then let''s go shock them"


    He pped Ethan on the helmet and ran back to the huddle.


    Ethan got into position. He dug his cleats into the turf.


    "This is it. My big moment. My chance to prove myself. To show everyone what I  can do."


    The crowd noise faded away. All Ethan heard was his own breathing.


    His own heartbeat.


    The referee blow his whistle


    The ball was snapped. And the linemen crashed together.


    And Ethan ran immediately he saw the hand off  from Mike.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He took the handoff from Mike. He saw a hole open up.


    He shot through it, his legs pumping.


    The Knights ckline grabbed at Ethan.


    One of them dived for his ankles.


    But Ethan was too quick.


    He burst into the secondary.


    immediately  the crowd gasped. Then they roared.


    "Go! Go!!!"


    "Go!!"


    Ethan was flying. He was like a  blur of orange and ck.


    Twenty yards. Thirty.


    He could see the goal line.


    " I''m going  to make it."


    As Ethan was running towards the goal line out of nowhere, a Knight yer grabbed him from behind. Ethan stumbled.


    He fought to stay on his feet. But another Knight hit him. And another.


    They dragged him down. At that moment the ball squirted loose.


    Another Knights pounced on it. Fumble. Their ball.


    Ethan at that momenty on the ground.


    Dazed.


    He couldn''t believe he was hit so hard and strong, he wasn''t expecting it.


    The Knights celebrated around him. Theyughed..


    Mike walked  closer to Ethan  and helped him up. He patted his back.


    "It''s okay."


    Mike said.


    "Shake it off. We''ll get it back."


    But Ethan barely heard him. He was looking up at Lady Madison who was standing on her feet, he didn''t know what could be makingdy Madison standing on her feet.


    And from the little he could see she was frowning. Shaking her head.


    Ethan''s heart sank. seeing  howdy Madison is reacting he knows it was because of the tackle, she must be wanting to deal with him so badly.


    He couldn''t believe what was happening to him now his team was losing. And Lady Madison looked as if she was going to kill him.


    "I''m sorry"


    he whispered.


    Mike at that moment grabbed Ethan''s facemask. He made  sure Ethan is looking at him in the face.


    "Hey."


    He said.


    "It''s not over. We''re still in this. You''re still in this."


    He pped Ethan''s helmet immediately.


    "Now get your head in the game. We need you."


    upon hearing what mike said to him Ethan at that moment took a deep breath.


    "Mike is right, I can''t feel so down just because of just one y. One mistake and I''m acting as if we have Lost the game.


    I can''t let it define me. I can''t give up not after how I got here the trust the coach has in me."


    Ethan''s eyes turned deadly immediately as the Knights were lining up to run a y.


    The Tigers'' defense took their positions.


    At that moment someone ran into the field and the security guard was busy chasing after him.


    And the Coach saw an opportunity to call Ethan over.


    Ethan walked to the sideline. Coach Johnson saw the disappointing look on Ethan''s face so he decided to calm him down.


    "You okay?"


    Coach asked, his voice filled with Curiosity.


    Ethan nodded.


    "Good"


    The Coach then said.


    "Because the next throw is going right back to you. Even the next, you will be getting more of the ball. I told Mike what to do, and I know you wouldn''t be disappointing."


    Upon hearing what the coach said Ethan blinked.


    "But Coach, I fumbled..."


    "So what?"


    The Coach said.


    "Listen to me Ethan, you think great backs never fumble? but let me remind you they do.  if fact all the time."


    immediately he grabbed Ethan''s shoulder pads.


    "The great ones forget about it. They put it behind them. And they make the next y."


    He looked into Ethan''s eyes without even blinking.


    "You''re a great one, Ethan. I know it. and I expect you to put it behind you and fight on."


    Ethan''s jaw tightened at that moment. He could tell the coach has as much trust in him and it would be wrong for him to disappoint. He has a system that gives him everything he wants, yet he''s acting as if he''s not strong.


    At that moment he nodded at the coach.


    "Now go out there and show them. Show them all what you''re capable of."


    Ethan at that moment felt a surge of energy burning through him. The Coach believed in him.


    Even after he messed up, the Coach still believed.


    Ethan nodded, he wouldn''t let the coach down again. He wouldn''t let any of his teammates down.


    The security sessfully took the person that ran into the field out and Ethan ran back to position.


    His face was squeezed, he looked fired up.


    The Tigers'' defense held. The Knights had to punt.

 Chapter 40

    Ethan ran back out with the offense. He was a deep man.


    The punt spiraled high in the air. Ethan settled under it.


    immediately  he caught it clean. And without thinking twice he took off.


    He followed his blockers. He juked and spun.


    Some of the  Knights yers tried to grab him. They started wing on him.


    But at that moment Ethan was like a man possessed. He would not be denied again. Not this time.


    He broke a tackle. Then another.


    And then he was in the clear. Nothing but green grass ahead.


    The crowd that were seated before couldn''t help but stand on their feet. Screaming. Roaring.


    Ethan raced for the end zone. His legs were on fire.


    His lungs were calm. As he pushed on.


    He needs to make it. He had to score to correct his first mistake.


    He leapt over the goal line. Touched the ball down.


    "Touchdown, Tigers!"


    Ethan spiked the ball. He screamed in joy he couldn''t believe he just scored his first goal.


    some of his teammates mobbed him. Mike at that moment hugged Ethan. He pounded his back.


    "I told you, you got this"


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile.


    The Coach at that moment couldn''t help but p and he gave Ethan a thumbs up.


    The crowd started chanting Ethan''s name. Over and over.


    "ETHAN!"


    " ETHAN!"


    "ETHAN!"


    The Commentator at that moment couldn''t believe what they  just saw. "Wow! Did you see what just happened? you saw how Ethan ran with the ball so fast, like the speed of light!"


    The other Commentator too couldn''t believe his eyes either.


    "Yes, I saw it too! None of the knights'' defenders could catch him or stop him. He zoomed right past them and scored a touchdown! WOW it was simply remarkable"


    That first Commentator Continued "Ethan is incredible. I think he will be a big football star one day. He''s got so much talent and potentials."


    The other nodded his head.


    "I have to admit, at first I thought the coach had made a terrible mistake by putting Ethan in the game. He''s so young and inexperiencedpared to the other yers. But wow, it looks like the coach knew exactly what he was doing by giving Ethan a chance and he just proved it."


    "Ethan is a natural on the field. He''s fast, agile, and fearless. Did you see how the crowd went wild when he made that amazing y? If he keeps performing like this, he''ll be a superstar for sure!"


    The other Commentator disagreed with what his colleague said.


    immediately he shook his head.


    "Hold on, let''s not get ahead of ourselves here. Ethan''s performance just now was extremely impressive, but he will need to consistently y at this high level in many more games before we can say definitively that he might be a star in the making. One great y doesn''t make him the next big thing quite yet."


    He nodded his head.


    "You raise a fair point. Ethan is off to an incredible start just a moment ago, but you''re right that he needs to show he can maintain this level of y over time. Still, the raw talent and ability in him was just disyed and it can''t be denied. The future looks very bright for young Ethan."


    "I agreepletely. If Ethan continues to work hard and y with the same level of skill and determination he showed just now, there''s no limit to how far he can go in this sport. We very well may be witnessing the rise of football''s next phenomenon."


    At that moment both of them nodded their heads.


    Up in the VIP box, Lady Madison was smiling and pping towards Ethan.


    Ethan grinned up at her. He couldn''t believedy Madison was pping at what he just did, when she was supposed to be angry but she is doing the opposite.


    "Could it be she doesn''t recognize me anymore, maybe she came here for something else not for him"


    Ethan said to himself, and he was still looking at Lady Madison who''s gaze was still on him, and she was still clipping for some reason she seems to be enjoying herself.


    Then he ran back to the sideline, ready for more action now that he''s fired up he feels he can do more.


    "Ready to keep proving myself, I want to keep shocking the world."


    He said to himself.


    Ethan was nervous before, but now he knew if he wants to prove a point today, He needs to show everyone what he could do.


    And now that he has their attention.


    He wouldn''t waste it.


    "No matter what happens, I will leave it all on the field."


    The game continued and Ethan continued to score more points he wasn''t  slowing down.


    The crowd couldn''t hide their excitement anymore; they started to cheer loudly for Ethan again.


    The score was now 12-3. Ethan had scored 9 of the 10 points for his team, the Tigers.


    Some of the  fans couldn''t help but start saying  to themselves.


    "The new guy Ethan is amazing!" one of the fans yelled.


    He pped towards Ethan and shouted his name.


    "Keep going!!"


    At that moment Damien eye''s turned deadly, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing, Ethan the newbie haspletely won the fan to himself, he has already scored 9 points while he has only managed 3.


    He was not happy. He did not like that Ethan was getting all the praise.


    Damien couldn''t  help but look at Ethan''s jealousy.


    His jaw tightened as his intense gaze was still focused on him he tried to get his mind off it, but the more he tried the more jealous he became.


    He can''t allow the newbie to outshine him in the team.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    without thinking twice Damien talked over to his friends on the team and jay friends also, and whispered to them.


    "Don''t pass the ball to Ethan or Mike anymore,"


    Damien told them quietly.


    His friends nodded so as jay friends. They would do what Damien asked.


    Damien nodded he''s confident in himself, when he gets all the ball to his direction he''s going to make of must of it, with that they don''t  need Ethan anymore, he would just be a Divergence for the knights yer, they would think Ethan will be the one getting most of  the ball and he''s going to capitalize on that.


    The game continued.

 Chapter 41

    As usual Ethan ran fast down the field he was expecting the ball or recreate an opportunity for his team mate.


    However he was open and ready for the ball. But his teammates did not throw it to him or Mike either.


    Instead, they passed the ball to Damien.


    And immediately Damien tried to run with it, but he got tackled down immediately.


    And the ball dropped on the ground.


    At that moment Kelly pounds on it, the star yer from the Knights team, grabs the ball. And without  thinking twice he ran super fast towards the goal line.


    All of the tiger backline tried to stop him, they threw in tackles but Kelly invaded all of the tackles.


    Mike ran as fast as he could to stop Kelly from getting a Touchdown, which is six points, which would be bad.


    He ran as fast as he could but upon getting close to Kelly, his jaw tightened ready tomit a flying tackle, but at that moment, Kelly released the ball to the other knight running back who waspletely free.


    "Oh no"


    Mike said to himself slowly.


    At that moment the other running back caught the ball perfectly, and did a Touchdown.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kelly smiled  knowing he totally fooled Mike thinking  he''s going to make the run, But he yed  right into his ns now his teammate has scored a touchdown for the Knights!.


    The Knights fans cheered so loud seeing what just happened.


    At that moment the tigers fans went quite immediately they couldn''t believe none of the Tigers could catch him. And now the game is back on,  12-9 is a very close margin.


    The coach at that moment pped to his team''s direction encouraging them to fight.


    The game continued and the Tigers positioned  themselves and they had the ball again.


    Mike was open ready to receive as usual, but his teammate that received  the ball first still would not pass to him. Instead they gave the ball to Damien.


    Upon receiving  the ball Damien ran fast with it, to catch  the backline unaware however he could not run fast enough. The Knights kept tackling him and  retrieving the ball.


    It was bing  viable the tigers were not working as a team anymore.


    And The Knights took advantage. They stole the ball from  Damein again and again.


    Kelly has already gotten three touchdowns and scored some more other points through Field goals.


    Ethan and Mike at that moment looked confused. They couldn''t believe what was happening anymore. Everything was going on smoothly some minutes ago. Howe everything is turning outside down?


    They did not know why their team stopped passing to them and he was so clear they refused to pass the ball to either Mike or him.


    And now they are losing, and it was all Damien''s  and his friends'' fault.


    At that moment thementator couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "We''re back at Tigers Stadium, and things are looking bleak for the home team for the tigers. After Ethan''s stunning punt return touchdown, his teammates have done the unthinkable and it''s clear for everyone to see. They''ve cut him and Mike  out of the offense entirely, refusing to block for him or even give him the ball."


    the other added.


    "I can''t say this is the coach idea, moment ago things were going fine and I thought the tigers would be running away with it, but I was wrong, everything changed immediately they stopped passing the ball to Ethan and Mike,and now knight hadpletely capitalize on it and now they are leading"


    "It''s such a pity after a good opening performance some group of individuals as decided to Sabotage everything"


    He nodded his head in disappointment.


    The coach at that moment couldn''t say anything but he watched, he knows Damien is the cause of everything.


    His deadly gaze was focused on him and the most painful it was his captain that has decided to act childish.


    Ethan stands on the sideline, his  helmet was on his hand he couldn''t understand what is going on anymore,


    With the look  on his face one could  tell he''s confused and frustrated.


    "I don''t understand"


    He said  to himself.


    "I''m trying to help the team win. we are a team, me scoring  means we did it together and we can win game, but why won''t they let me?"


    And we have thrown away a 12-3 lead and now the Knights have taken full advantage of the situation.


    Their quarterback, Kelly, is having a field day against the demoralized Tigers defense. Touchdown pass after touchdown pass, and now it''s 36-12 for the Knights.


    In the huddle,  everyone could see the Tigers offense was in disarray.


    And Mike couldn''t  take it anymore.


    He walked closer to the other receiver.


    "This little game you and your friends  are trying to y is not going to help the team, we need to get Ethan the ball."


    Mike said angrily.


    "He''s the only one making things happen out here"


    Seeing Mike talking to Jeff.


    Damien shoots a deadly re at him.


    And immediately he walked closer to Mike.


    "We stick to the game n, the coach isn''tining which means we are in the right track"


    He growls.


    "I expect you to defend the backline properly not you trying to defend the rookie who managed to score some points,  you now think you have a new toy, but let me remind you, I''m Damein the captain of the team and the best yer."


    You needs to learn your ce, and so does the rookie"


    On the sideline, Coach Johnson couldn''t  take it anymore, he said.


    "What are you doing out there?"


    he screams at Damien.


    "We''ve got a weapon like Ethan and you''re not using him but instead you''re being  Selfish?"


    Damien just shrugs, he knew Mike is the cause of this. The coach wasn''tining earlier but Mike forced it.


    Without holding back he said to quietly.


    "We''re going to win my way, Coach. Ethan''s a showboat. He''s not a team yer."


    Mike heard what Damien just said.


    He wanted to say something but he kept his mouth shut.


    Coach Johnson shakes his head in disbelief he knows Damien said something but he didn''t know what he said. He turns to Ethan who was closer to him.


    "You''re in my team''s starting lineup from now on. I don''t care what anyone is thinking . I don''t care what Damien says to the team, I''m going to correct everything. we need you in this team."


    Ethan at that moment nodded, and with a determined look on his eyes. "I''m ready, Coach. I won''t let you down."


    Ethan put back his helmet, his jaw was already tightened.


    " Since they had refused to pass me the ball, I''m going to fight for the ball myself and score without the help of anyone, I need to prove a point."


    Ethan said to himself.


    The Knights have to punt, and Ethan is back to receive.


    As he settles under the kick, he sees his blockers drifting away, leaving him exposed.


    "They''re really not going to block for me"


    he realizes they didn''t see him as one of them, At that moment  he had a sinking feeling in his stomach.


    But Ethan pushes the thought aside.


    "I''ll do it myself then, I will catch the ball and take it upfield myself"


    And he does. Juking, spinning, fighting for every inch, Ethan single handedly takes the ball to midfield. The crowd at that moment were on their feet, cheering him on.

 Chapter 42

    But the Tigers offense sputters and stalls. Ethan watches from the sideline, itching to get back in the game.


    "Come on, guys"


    he mutters.


    "Let''s work as a team."


    However his pleas fall on deaf ears. The Knights score again. And again. It''s 42-12, and without being told Ethan could tell the game is slipping away.


    And if he doesn''t do anything, they are going to lose the game.


    At that moment Ethan couldn''t take it anymore.


    On the kickoff, he fields the ball in his own end zone. And he''s off.


    "I''ve got to do something"


    he said, racing upfield.


    "I can not let us lose like this."


    At that moment he  started breaking tackle after tackle, the crowd couldn''t help but roar with every move he made. But at thest second of the attack, he stumbles, brought down just short of the goal line.


    Ethan couldn''t help but punch the ground in frustration.


    "Dam, I was so close."


    The Tigers at that moment hurry back to position. In the huddle, Damien was fuming.


    "Ethan, what are you doing? Stick to the y call."


    Ethan wasn''t  listening to him, he had had enough.


    "The y call isn''t working, all of you decided  to cut me off from the game! I  want to fight for the team, none of you want to!"


    On the next y, Ethan breaks open deep, but the pass is off target. On third down, he''s stuffed in the backfield.


    Fourth and long. Onest chance. Ethan lines up wide, looks back at his quarterback.


    "Come on"


    he said.


    "Find me. Trust me."


    The ball is snapped. Ethan beats his man, streaks down the sideline. The pass is in the air. Ethan leaps... and pulls it in.


    "Touchdown Tigers!"


    In the end zone, Ethan spikes the ball, screams in joy.


    "That''s how we do it, teamwork!"


    He yells in damien direction.


    "That''s how you win games!"


    At that moment Some of the Tigers rally around Ethan, and the stadium starts  rocking again.


    They recover an onside kick, and Ethan goes back to work.


    "We can do this"


    He said , driving his team downfield.


    "We cane back. We just need to believe."


    Into the red zone, Ethan takes a handoff. He cuts back, lunges for the end zone.


    "Touchdown!"


    Now it''s 42-24!


    On the sideline, Coach Johnson was bing ecstatic.


    "That''s what I''m talking about, Ethan! That''s the Tigers football!"


    He said to himself.


    Damien at that moment was sulking, his arms crossed as he gazed at Ethan with dead eyes.


    Then he faced his team mates.


    "He got lucky"


    He mutters.


    "Ethan''s not that good."


    The game continued and the score  was almost equal; it''s now 42¨C41 after a fantastic  disy from Ethan and the Knights recover the next onside kick, trying to run out the clock. But Ethan won''t quit.


    "One more stop"


    He said, lining up on defense.


    "One more chance."


    immediately he  fights through blockers, making tackle after tackle. Forces a punt.


    The Tigers get the ball back with minutes  to go.


    In the huddle, Ethan looks around at his teammates.


    "This is it"


    He Said.


    "One y. We can do this. Just give me a chance please guys."


    Damien at that moment rolls his eyes. He couldn''t believe everyone was actually listening to Ethan instead  of him, he''s the captain and they should be listening to him, but him keeping  quiet is bad.


    He wanted  to say something  when the rest of the yers nodded to Ethan, and  with the look on their face, one could tell they were fully ready to do what Ethan just said.


    He couldn''t help but keep quiet.


    Ethan lines up in the Wildcat, takes the snap. He drops back, surveys the field.


    "Come on"


    He said again.


    "Somebody get open."


    He pumps once, twice. The defenders bite. And there, streaking down the middle, is Jeff, the receiver who wanted Ethan to get the ball all along.


    Ethan sets, throws a perfect spiral. Jeff immediately leaps, makes the catch! But he''s hit, the balles loose!.


    However at thatst second Mike was able to recover the ball and throw it to Ethan who was already sprinting, and the ball was caught so cleanly, and without  thinking twice he started diving for the end zone... and he''s in!


    "Touchdown!"


    "Tigers won!"


    "42¨C47!"


    The stadium erupts hearing the final whistle.


    Ethan is mobbed by his teammates, hoisted onto their shoulders. Even Damien didn''t get close ; he was angry that no one listened to him.


    however the  Commentator where are shocked in astonishment.


    "They won, the tigers won"


    The Coach was happy that they won, but he needs to say what was on his mind to show to them they acted childish in the field today, and it took the boldness of a newbie to fire them up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "All of you yed like little kids today"


    The coach said to the team.


    "Only Ethan yed like a real football yer. He showed you all how to be brave, a newbie!!."


    All of the yers bow their heads, they dare not look at the coach in the face.


    The coach deadly gaze faced Damien knowing was the cause of everything.


    "Damien, you were a bad captain today. You did not act like a leader, you acted childish and unprofessional."


    Then the coach said loudly.


    "As of today Damien, you are not the captain anymore. Mike will be the new captain now."


    Everyone at that moment was quiet. No one said a word they all messed up.


    The coach looked at Damien again. "If you don''t like my decision, you can quit the team. It is your choice if you want to stay or go, just know the door is open"


    He then faced the rest of the yers.


    "Same goes for everyone, if you feel you''re bigger then the team, and you can''t be a team yer the door is open"


    Damien at that moment  couldn''t say anything he looked down at his shoes.


    But deep down, he knew he was wrong. He was just jealous of Ethan for being so good and he didn''t expect the numbers he was pulling and his jealousy overshadowed him.


    Damien felt bad for dragging his teammates into this and they almost lost the match because of him.


    Coach Johnson was done  addressing the team then he faced Ethan.


    "Ethan!"


    He says, his voice thick with emotion.


    "I''ve never seen a performance like that. You put this team on your back and carried us to victory, all I can say is Weldon."


    Upon hearing the coach''s words Ethan shakes his head.


    "No, Coach. We did this together. As a team. That was how we won the match, it''s with the help of everyone."


    He looks around at his teammates. He doesn''t want to take any glory, not after what Mike did, he made eye contact with each one.


    "I couldn''t have done it without you guys. Every block, every tackle, every y we made. We did this together."


    Damien, who was in the back, managed to clear his throat and said with a low voice.


    "Ethan... I was wrong about you. You''re a hell of a yer. And a real teammate, sorry for my childish behavior today"


    Damien said with his jaw tightened, But deep down he wasn''t sorry, he knows in football only the strong Survive, for some hours ago he could Guaranteed if any Professional clubs was going to sign any yers from the team, it would be him.


    But now he''s not sure again, which is a big deal to him.


    Hearing Damien words Ethan couldn''t help but smiled, he nodded.


    "Thanks, Damien. That means a lot."


    Coach Johnson holds up the game ball.


    "There''s only one person who deserves this"


    He says.


    "Ethan, this is yours."


    Ethan''s teammate cheers, then he takes the ball, and holds it high.


    "This is for all of us."


    he says, his voice ringing out.


    "The Tigers. The best university team in the country!"


    The yers started jumping and hugging each other, chanting Ethan''s name.


    At that moment, Ethan knows. he''s now part of the team.


    The big screen shed, disying Ethan''s name as the MVP for the match.

 Chapter 43

    Upon seeing his name on the big screen.


    Ethan cheeks  immediately raised, almost covering his eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    This was his first match with the team, and he got the MVP.


    The Coach was happy! Ethan  got the MVP of the big game. His team had won thanks to him, and no other person deserves it more than him.


    He was fantastic today.


    Ethan''s new friends on the team were happy too.


    They gave Ethan a high fives and pats on the back.


    "Way to go, Ethan!"


    they said with big smiles.


    "You''re the best, and luckily to have you in the team"


    Mike too was over the moon.


    " You deserve it, you worked so hard for it and you have sessfully put your name out there."


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t help but bow his head as they were all praising him.


    But not everyone was happy that Ethan was the star of the match.


    Damien was mad seeing Ethan name on the screen, though he wasn''t surprised but he was Angry. Before the match, he thought he would have been the MVP or challenge Kelly in getting it, not Ethan who  just suddenly appear and won the MVP.


    Damien at that moment red at Ethan with angry eyes and a frowny face.


    Ethan was still busy thanking his teammates when the announcer voice came in.


    "Ethan, pleasee up on stage!"


    A loud voice said. It was time for Ethan to get his MVP award! Ethan grinned and became really big at that moment. with the look on his face everyone  could tell he was really excited!.


    his teammates and the coach started hugging him to go get his award.


    "Go Ethan you deserve this"


    The Coach said then followed with a thumbs up.


    Without wasting  any more time Ethan walked up to the stage and walked on the steps onto the stage. with a Bright lights shining on his face.


    At that moment  the huge crowd Started pping and cheering for Ethan as he ascended the stage.


    "Yay, Ethan!!"


    They shouted happily. Continue reading on empire


    At the podiumdy  Madison was standing with a bright smile on her face as she waited for Ethan.


    The chancellor too was smiling. He thought Ethan did something wrong earlier not knowing he didn''t know thatdy Madison saw the quality in him, and she requested he y today''s match, not only did he seed he Completely showed everyone what he''s capable of doing, and the most important thing, he didn''t letdy Madison down.


    Immediately Ethan step his feet on the podium


    Lady Madison immediately held out her hand to Ethan.


    "Congrattion. , Ethan! You yed so well"


    she said sweetly.


    Ethan was shocked in astonishment to seedy Madison wanting a handshake from him.


    For once he totally forgotdy Madison was still in the game, he Sense of reason where overshadowed by the game and  the win.


    He gazed atdy Madison but he couldn''t look her in the eyes.


    His hand started shaking  as he slowly stretched it forward.


    His hand came in contact withdy Madison''s soft hand.


    At that moment Ethan felt a little afraid of meetingdy Madison again.


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    He said quietly, looking down at his shoes.


    Lady Madison kept her bright smile, however she was angry at herself for not recognizing Ethan the very first time she saw him, in the store room, there is no difference between his son and Ethan, he''s just the younger version of him.


    She wanted to hug him so tightly but she had to hold herself back now.She could tell Ethan wasn''tfortable.


    "Ethan, you deserve this big shiny trophy for being the MVP!"


    Lady  Madison said as she handed Ethan the gold trophy.


    Ethan at that moment managed to hold it up and smiled.


    The crowd started whistling and whooping.


    At that moment Lady Madison said.


    "And I have a special surprise for the MVP."


    Lady Madison continued with a wink.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    " Ethan has sessfully won One million dors!"


    Ethan''s mouth fell open in shock upon hearing whatdy Madison just said.


    A million dors? He couldn''t believe it! That was so much money for a kid like him even though he has enough to invest and donate, but this is too much, and for some reasondy Madison seems not to remember him.


    The crowd went crazy immediately, they couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    However none of them could say anything becausedy Madison was still holding the microphone.


    Lady Madison at that moment pointed the check to Ethan.


    But then Ethan remembered something. His face got very serious immediately and without holding back he said.


    "Um, Lady Madison?"


    Ethan said shyly, shuffling his feet. "Sorry about your  fancy kettle Incident, I swear I wasn''t the one that broke the kettle, Billy and his friends did and they put everything on me, including the security guard. I''m very sorry! Please let me pay for a new one with this money if it would be enough to rece the kettle."


    Lady Madison''s smile went down immediately, she couldn''t believe  Ethan was still thinking about the kettle.


    At that moment her jaw tightened. She could tell the security guard truly put fear in him that night and she isn''t going to forgive anyone forying their hands on her grandson.


    At that moment Lady Madison  managed to fake a smile but deep down she wanted to deal with the boy that put the me on Ethan in the first ce.


    "Oh, sweetie, don''t you worry about that old kettle!"


    She said, patting his shoulder.


    "It was just an ident, I believe you. and I  don''t need you to pay me back."


    Ethan let out a big sigh of relief.


    However  he realizeddy Madison just patted him on the shoulder and called him sweetie, his heartbeat increased immediately and he almost lost his bnce.


    He couldn''t believe what he just saw,dy Madison was supposed to be thedy that doesn''t smile, but howe she is smiling and calling him names.


    However Ethan decided to y along as he wouldn''t be paying for the kettle anymore.


    "Phew, really? Thank you so much, Lady Madison!"


    he said gratefully.


    "You''re very nice."


    Ethan bowed his head.


    At that momentdy Madison couldn''t take it anymore, She was supposed to be hugging Ethan now. But just because of the unknown she couldn''t do it publicly, however she doesn''t care  about that anymore.


    Her jaw tightened immediately, she saw the way Ethan was being treated by his teammates, and what happened at her birthday, she needs to end everything now.


    She is going  to announce Ethan as her grandson.


    Lady Madison raised the microphone and said.


    "Everyone, I have another announcement to make."

 Chapter 44

    Ethan at that moment was very surprised.


    Hearing Lady Madison did not want him to pay for the kettle and the way she said it, seems she haspletely forgiven him.


    And she wants to tell the crowd something.


    Ethan wondered what that could be.


    "I have news to share with everyone!"


    Lady Madison said again this time in a loud voice and with a bright smile on her face that could lighten a dark room.


    Ethan looked at her with a curious face, his eyes widened a little and his  mouth hung open slightly. He did not know what she would say to thank Lady Madison for letting him go freely, but since she wants to make an announcement Ethan decided to stay and listen.


    Lady Madison at that moment faced  Ethan and smiled again. She wanted to say something when suddenly The big TV screen started to show videos of Ethan! It showed Ethan begging Jay for money. It showed how Ethan was running errands jobs for money. It even showed the time he acted like a dog to get his dor.


    Ethan at that moment felt his cheeks get very hot. immediately his eyes started to feel wet. His hands shook a little bit. and his jaw tightened he couldn''t believe what he''s seeing, they did to him what he did to Jay but this time his own seems worse.


    Damien and Jay''s friends put the videos of Ethan on the screen. They were only pretending to be nice to Ethan before. Now they all startedughing and pointed at the videos. They looked very happy to make Ethan feel bad, he can''t humiliate their friends and get away with it.


    At that moment All the fans watching the videos startedughing,  but the most were the fans of the Knights. They started calling Ethan names and chanting  it so loud.


    "MVP the beggar"


    "Dog boy."


    immediately they started barking like dogs towards Ethan.


    At the moment remembering  everything he has been through he felt  tears starting toe out of his eyes.


    Seeing the  humiliating video of Ethan Lady Madison''s face turned deadly, her face was even more red than Ethan''s! With the look on her face one could tell how angry she was. Her mouth turned down into a big frown. Her hands made tight fists.  immediately she stomped her foot on the ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Turn off those videos right now!" Lady Madison yelled in a loud, mad voice.


    "Who dare has the  guts to do something this mean to Ethan!"


    However the chancellor could help but immediately ran towards the announcer telling him to cut off the big screen.


    The chancellor saw the look ondy Madison''s face . He could tell she was damn angry, he couldn''t believe everything was messed up.


    " I wanted to snap a picture withdy Madison after the game but with this look on her face I wouldn''t dare get close to her."


    However  because the big screen  was disconnected The people were stillughing and making fun of Ethan as more videos kept on ying.


    The coach''s deadly gaze was focused on Damien, he knew he was the one that did it because he saw him when he left, and came back not long after, then suddenly the video''s started ying.


    Without saying anything he walked away heading straight to the department office.


    At that moment the shame was bing  too much for Ethan immediately Lady Madison grabbed Ethan''s hand.


    "Come with me, Ethan,"


    She said, She pulled him away from the crowd''sughter.


    Without saying anything or even resisting Ethan followed her, but he hung his head down low.


    Tears was almost dripping off his chin. His nose sniffled. He felt so sad and embarrassed, seeing the video yed. He now knew why nobody respected him. They were seeing him like shit, and he was busy doing all they want without thinking of the oue, he no longer had his pride, he sold it so he could feed himself.


    Lady Madison took Ethan to a quiet ce away from the crowd chant. She wanted to tell him a secret, but  now isn''t the time Ethan is still emotionally imbnced. She didn''t not want people to know she was helping Ethan. She wants Ethan to get revenge on the mean boys all by himselfter.


    At that moment a big, fancy car pulled up next to them. It was  a Rolls Royce. The car was shiny and looked very expensive.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    "Get in, Ethan,"


    Lady Madison said, opening the car door.


    Ethan wasn''t thinking straight anymore, he just wanted to leave the school environment.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan climbed inside and sat on the soft leather seat. He wiped his wet eyes with his football jersey he was still wearing.


    Lady Madison got in next to him. "Drive us to our restaurant,"


    she told the driver.


    As they rode in the car, Ethan couldn''t  say anything tody Madison, he was beginning to get back his senses of being in the same car withdy Madison, and she even helped him out of the embarrassment earlier, immediately he stared outside the window. He watched the buildings and trees go by in a blur.


    He tried not to think about all the peopleughing at him, and at the same time not to lookdy Madison in the eyes.


    Not long after the car stopped in front of a big, fancy building. It was a restaurant that Lady Madison''s family owned. The sign above the door had the name.


    " The Winston''s"


    written in curly gold letters.


    "We''re here,"


    Lady Madison said as she came down from the car.


    "Come inside with me."


    Without saying anything Ethan followed her into the restaurant. It was the fanciest ce he had ever seen. Sparkling crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling.


    The floors were built with shiny marble. The tables had white tablecloths and flickering candles just as seen in movies.


    Lady Madison led Ethan to a VIP table in the very back of the restaurants, which can''t be booked by anyone; it''s only made for her. They sat down across from each other.


    A waiter wearing a ck tuxedo came and poured them sses of water.


    Ethan looked down at hisp. He felt out of ce, his clothes were dirty, and some parts had been ripped.


    He wished he could disappear from the situation also.


    Lady Madison reached out across the table. She grabbed Ethan''s hand in hers. Ethan looked up at her in surprise and tried to pull his hands away, butdy Madison was already holding on to them so strongly.


    "Ethan, I have something very important to tell you,"


    Lady Madison said. She squeezed his hand.


    "You are my grandson."

 Chapter 45

    Upon hearing whatdy Madison just said, Ethan immediately forced his hand offdy Madison''s, he was so shocked by what she just said. How could she say he was her grandson? Ethan looked at her face to see if she was joking.


    But the look on her face showed she was damn serious.


    Ethan at that moment did not know what to say. Lady Madison was not the type of person to make a mistake like this, and it was strange hearing such from her.


    With a quivering voice Ethan said.


    "How... I''m an orphan?"


    Lady Madison shook her head in Disapproval; she then told Ethan everything. She talked about his birthmark. When Ethan was brought before her she saw the birthmark and it was the same as herte son. She showed him the DNA test results. She exined how they got his blood for the test from the kettle Incident.


    "I know you have had a very hard life, Ethan, I Experienced some today"


    Lady Madison said softly. Her eyes looked sad and disgusted.


    "I am so very sorry for everything that has happened, for everything you went through and didn''t have a shoulder to cry on, someone to run to, I''m sorry Ethan"


    At that moment Ethan''s mind started racing. His heart beat fast in his chest. He felt overwhelmed and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "She is damn serious about this, no wonder she let go of the kettle and was so nice to me today."


    Ethan said to himself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lady Madison continued.


    "I want to make it all up to you. You should not live in the school dorms anymore. Come stay with me at the mansion. Or I can rent you a big house very close to your school if that''s what you prefer."


    Ethan''s eyes widened even more he couldn''t believe it. First, he has so much money from the system to spend and change his life with. Now, he finds out he is the grandson of the richest woman in the whole country! It was too much to process all at once and the more he thinks about it the more confused he bes.


    "I... I think I need some time,"


    Ethan stammered, looking down at his hands.


    "So much has happened to me recently. I need to calm down and think."


    Lady Madison nodded, her expression understanding she knew Ethan''s concern and she fully  support his decision.


    "Of course, dear. I know this is a lot for you to take in all at once. But now that I''ve found you, I''m going to check on you before  you make your decision and make sure you are okay."


    Continue reading stories on empire


    At that moment she reached into her purse and pulled out a business card and a bank card.


    She handed them both to Ethan.


    He took them carefully, like they might disappear if he wasn''t gentle, However Ethan couldn''t believe he was still behaving like he normally used to.


    "Here is how you can contact me," Lady Madison said, pointing to the business card in Ethan''s hands.


    "And this,"


    she tapped the bank card.


    " It has 10 million dors on it for you to use. If you spend it all, just call me. I''ll put more on it right away. I know you have so many things you want to get but youck the financial power to do so but now, go get them, your grandma is solidly behind you."


    Ethan at that moment doesn''t know what to say he stared at the bank card, stunned.


    Ten million dors was an enormous amount of money. Butpared to the fortune he has with the system this is nothing, if he hadn''t  gotten the system he would be over the moon already, and today would have been one of the greatest days of his life. Still, the kind gesture warmed his heart knowing he has a family.


    "Thank you so much, Lady Madison."


    Ethan said earnestly, meeting her eyes however he remembered he just called herdy Madison.


    "I promise I wille visit within a week, once I''ve had time to decide if I want to move in with you or get an apartment."


    Lady Madison smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "Wonderful. I look forward to it." She stood up gracefully.


    "I''m afraid I must go now, but please don''t hesitate to call if you need anything at all, I mean anything."


    Mr.Thompson, helped her with her coat. Ethan stood as well.


    "I will. Thank you again, for everything"


    He bow a little.


    Lady Madison surprised Ethan by pulling him into a hug; she wasn''t expecting it this quickly, without being told she could tell  Ethan is a nice person just like his parents.


    He tensed for a moment, unused of the affection, before rxing into her embrace. She smelled like flowers and money holding onto her grandson.


    After a long moment, she released him, cupping his face with one soft hand.


    "You''re my family, Ethan. Never forget that, never forget where you came from"


    With onest smile, Lady Madison turned and began walking to the door, her shoe clicking on the shiny floor.


    Mr.Thompson nodded to Ethan before followingdy Madison out. The heavy ss door swung shut behind them with a final-sounding thud.


    Ethan at that moment let out a shaky breath he never thought of the possibility he will be holding or even huggingdy Madison in his life, but it turned out she''s her grandmother.


    However he had so many questions to ask about his parents but he decided to go slowly.


    He ran a hand through his hair as he tried to organize his racing thoughts.


    He was just about to sit back down when his phone buzzed with a notification.


    Ethan pulled it out of his pocket and looked at the screen. It was a video alert that Billy was doing a live video, and he was drinking with friends.


    "Billy!"


    Ethan said, he couldn''t believe he almost forgot about him in all this excitement?


    As Ethan watched the video, he felt his expression darken like a storm cloud covering the sun.


    immediately his Anger began to boil inside him, recing his shock and confused state. His hands curled into his fists and around the phone.

 Chapter 46

    Ethan checked Billy status and Billy was having fun in Coconut Bar, one of the most fine bar in the city, he was also hanging out with the people that lied against him of breaking the kettle.


    Ethan''s face darkened as he thought of what they did to him, he would make them pay, he''s not going to fold his hands and do nothing.


    Ethan called one of his friends from the dorm to bring clothes for him,  not long after he arrived and Ethan changed his jersey and came out of the restaurant, and headed to Coconut bar, he knows he has enough money with him now,dy Madison made it possible.


    Not long after he arrived at the bar, Upon getting to the entrance the security men were looking down on him, but they let him inside because they weren''t allowed to kick people out, and they were people inside that were in charge of chasing people who hadn''t ordered anything since they entered the bar.


    Ethan entered the bar, the ce was dark with colorful lights, and music was sounding in all areas. He immediately found Billy in the middle of the bar, he had booked a round table, and he was drinking with his friends.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan went  closer and somebody spotted him.


    He pointed at Ethan with a disgusted look.


    "Hey! look, it''s Ethan.. the Kettle boy!"


    Everybody turned to face the direction he pointed and they burst outughing. Continue reading at empire


    "Please I am innocent, don''t touch me"


    Somebody sounds as he mimics how Ethan was begging that night, they burst outughing again. Billy stood up with a big smile.


    "Ethan, why did it take you so long to get here"


    He reached Ethan and tapped Ethan on his shoulder.


    "Look you''re fine, didn''t I tell you would be fine, now you just have to pray Lady Madison doesn''t carry the case further, but her secretary might, it''s not yet over Ethan."


    He tapped Ethan on his arms and smirked.


    "Once it''s over, we buy you some chill wine to quench everything down"


    "What do you say Ethan. Won''t you say thank you"


    Billy looks straight into Ethan''s eyes. Ethan was barely holding his anger, he punched Billy on the face, the punches sent Billy staggering backwards, Billy crashed on the round table and copsed to his knees.


    Everyone was shocked that Ethan dared to hit Billy, had Ethan gone insane.


    Ethan eyebrows pushed down to his eyes, and he sounded loudly.


    "You bastard!, I almost died that night, but here you are, celebrating happily when youmitted the crime"


    The bar official inside the ce stepped into the scene then.


    They surrounded Ethan.


    "You have broken our number one rule by fighting, you would fine a fifty thousand dors for breaking our rules"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If you can''t pay we''ll take you to our disciplinary room"


    Billy at that moment stood up with blooding out from his nose.


    "You little rat. You ungrateful dog! How dare you hit me"


    He stood up fully and with an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Look what you have caused to yourself, now, how would you pay the bar fee, you barely even have money to feed yourself let alone be able to fork out fifty thousand dors"


    Billy spat on the floor and pointed at it.


    "Lick it and I would consider if I should help you on this"


    immediately Billy''s friends brought their phone out, quickly entering their camera so they couldn''t miss any action.


    "Do it Ethan. Billy is giving a chance to correct your mistake, don''t make this worse for yourself"


    "Do it before Billy changes his mind"


    All of them started encouraging Ethan to do it.


    "Be a loyal dog, Ethan"


    Billy smirked. He raised his right hand up.


    "I would give you five seconds to do as I say or you can face the consequences of the bar."


    At that moment Billy wanted to start counting when Ethan suddenly approached the empty round table opposite Billy''s table.


    Ethan''s movement surprised everyone, they wondered what he was doing, Ethan sat down and raised his hand.


    "Waiter!"


    His words shocked everyone.


    "Is Ethan nning on ordering something? He can''t be serious, does he think this is some local bar"


    "Does Ethan knows how much a drink cost here, isn''t he supposed to be begging for the fifty thousand dors damage"


    So many questions were running through everyone''s head as Ethan sat down.


    The security officials stepped closer to Ethan then.


    "Sir are you paying or not"


    Ethan responded straight away.


    "Can''t I have one or two wine before we discuss this, or are you going to stop me from ordering"


    The leader of the security team was surprised, he looked at Ethan, Ethan was a normal kid in his eyes, he didn''t believe Ethan would be able to afford a drink here let alone pay for breaking the rules, but the kid looked calm andposed like he did nothing.


    "We will sit over there"


    The men stepped away.


    Billy''s face was ugly, Ethan walked  out on him, it was a big humiliation to him, he then faced Ethan.


    "Ethan, I can''t believe you want to order something. Do you think this is some local bar on the roadside, you probably haven''t been to a bar before, well I will let you know the price here, the lowest price here is two thousand dors, can you afford that.


    "Quit this nonsense, and do what I ask you to do"


    Everybody supported Billy. The waiter approached then Ethan.


    "Sir, what would you like to drink"


    Ethan went through Coconut bar special lists on his way here. He had already thought about what to do to get Billy upset so he could make a mistake before he got here.


    He faced the  waiter and raised his voice so Billy and his friends could hear him.


    "Do you have 1999 Bobby Jack  wine"


    Everybody''s eyes widened when they heard Ethan words, they couldn''t believe what he just said.


    1999 Bobby Jack was a wine on the luxury list in Coconut bar, it wasn''t just a wine on the list but it was third to the most expensive wine in the list.


    It cost fifty thousand dors for one.


    "Ethan, are you joking, you ought to be joking, do you know how much that wine cost? It''s fifty thousand dors, have you ever hold such money before"


    "Ethan you are stupid. You''re definitely crazy, quit ying around or you would get yourself in more trouble, that will cost you your life"


    The waiter sounded then.


    "Sir, we have it.. Would you still go for the order"


    Ethan casually sounded.


    "Give me five"


    Everybody was stunned. They thought he was going for one, for  fifty thousand dors and Ethan wanted five, at that moment they believed Ethan was definitely insane.


    Billy couldn''t take it anymore.


    He roared at Ethan.


    "Ethan can you afford a hundred dors drink let alone this, you have been starving for days and you want to order this"


    Ethan faced Billy.


    "If you can''t, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. and if you are so sure I can''t, why don''t you make a bet with me"


    "Let''s see who is the master and who is the dog. If I can order more drinks than you, you would kneel on the floor and kiss my boot and you will owe me a public apology, but if I can''t, I would stripped naked in front of the school gate and apology to you"


    Upon hearing what Ethan said Everybody eyes lit up, they immediately started  imagining Ethan naked in front of the school gate, it would definitely be a sight to witness, Ethan would definitely stop attending the school after that.


    They have tried multiple ways to kick Ethan out of the university, it was a university meant for rich people like them, amoner shouldn''t be allowed inside the premises.


    None of the students that gained schrship had survived the first year, they dropped out immediately, but Ethan had somehow survived this far.


    With such humiliation he wouldn''t be able to continue schooling.


    Billy couldn''t help but burst outughing, he couldn''t believe Ethan was challenging him to an ordering contest, a meremoner.


    He believes Ethan must''ve hurt his head or something to think he could win, well this was a perfect opportunity to chase Ethan out of the university, and why would he reject a proposal like this.


    "Deal!"


    Billy sounded, everybody was excited, Billy said again.


    "Ethan, there is no going back anymore, but I would add this to the deal. For every drink we order we pay for it instantly, and we must be on equal amounts before we can order again. Do you agree Ethan"


    Billy shes a smile, he believes Ethan ns to make him waste his money, because Ethan surely wouldn''t be able to afford anything here, with his new terms, the match would be over in seconds.


    "I agree"


    Ethan sounded in aposed manner.


    Billy wondered why Ethan agreed but he doesn''t care.


    He signals the waiter.


    "Waiter, get me ten bottles of Merry Bass"

 Chapter 47

    Without saying anything, Billy sat down and brought out his credit card. Merry Bass was the lowest cost drink in the bar, it cost two thousand dors, ordering ten would cost twenty thousand dors, that would be enough to defeat Ethan.


    Knowing Ethan just wanted to trick him so he can spend more, then he would end up spending nothing. He sees through his ns and he''s not going to fail for it.


    He doesn''t see Ethan being able to buy more than two bottles of Merry bass so the bet would end immediately and he wouldn''t need to spend much to deal with the fool.


    He can''t wait to see Ethan naked at the school gate.


    The waiter hurriedly came with the drinks, the drinks were arranged on the table, and Billy fashionably disyed his credit card before handing it to the waiter.


    The waiter processed the order and it was sessful.


    "It''s your turn, big boy. What you are going to order now, ain''t you going to order the 1999 Bobby Jack anymore, can you even meet up with the ten Merry bass on my table"


    Billyughed out.


    "The bet is over! Ethan you are such a crazy moron, for you to think this is the best way to get at me, just show how useless you are"


    Ethan signaled the waiter toe, and the waiter approached him.


    Ethan sounded when the waiter reached him.


    "Get me ten Merry bass"


    Everybody was surprised Ethan was proceeding with the order, they wondered if he was crazy or not, no way Ethan would be able to afford Twenty thousand dors, instead of him begging Billy he''s acting as if he can buy a bottle of c.


    "Ethan, can you afford that? It''s not twenty dors, but twenty thousand dors"


    Ethan didn''t put ears to their words, he would make sure Billy spent all his money gradually, he doesn''t want to win straight away, else, he would''ve ordered the 1999 Bobby Jack.


    The waiter brought the drinks to the table.


    "Sir, can I have your credit card now"


    Before the waiter could continue Ethan Interrupted.


    "Open them"


    Ethan sounded without looking at the waiter, at that moment everyone''s face darkened due to Ethan''s behavior. He''s behaving strangely like a rich kid.


    Waiter was curious, he then said.


    "Sir if I open this drinks you can''t leave here without paying for it"


    Ethan didn''t put ears to the waiter  words, instead he said again.


    "I know about that, now Open the drinks"


    The waiter then nodded and opened all the wines before facing Ethan.


    "Sir, it''s all done"


    Ethan finally brought his phone out. Before getting here he has sessfully linked the carddy Madison gave him to his ount, before Billy would say he stole the card.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Call the the bar ount number"


    Everyone was shocked that Ethan was going to transfer the money, so did Ethan have such money, or was he looking for an opportunity to escape.


    The waiter gave out the number and Ethan entered his bank app, he clicked on send and inserted the bar ount number.


    Ethan clicked sent, and a message appeared on the app.


    [Sessful]


    "Check your ount" Explore stories at empire


    Ethan sounded nonchntly. The waiter checked and the transfer was sessful.


    "Sessful"


    At that moment Everybody was shocked to hear the waiter''s words, Billy was surprised, Ethan could afford the drinks, it shouldn''t be possible, he was sure Ethan had no money.


    His eyebrows raised to his forehead when a thought struck him on the head.


    Could it be, Ethan was still paid that night, the payment was fifty thousand dors, so Ethan currently has Fifty thousand dors.


    Billy slowly arranged the puzzle together, Ethan was here for revenge because his life would be done for when Lady Madison finally decided to pursue the case further.


    No wonder Ethan had the boldness to challenge him, but he''s a fool, he''s a fool to think he wouldn''t have more than fifty thousand dors.


    "Waiter, get me twenty more bottle of Merry Bass"


    The waiter hurried to attend to Billy.


    The scene had caught the attention of everybody in the bar, they wanted to see how this would fall out.


    It was obvious that the littlemoner was going to bail out soon, what a fool he was to challenge somebody bigger than him.


    The order came in and Billy disyed his credit card again before paying, he had over $150, 000 in his ount, he would be able to keep going, but he believes this would end everything.


    Billy paid for the wine and his money dropped to $110, 000.


    It was Ethan time to order now, Ethan sounded as the waiter approached.


    "Give me twenty Merry Bass"


    Everybody was stunned once more.


    They couldn''t believe Ethan was nning to order something that cost $40, 000.


    They didn''t believe Ethan would be able to pay this time around, some of them didn''t even have that kind of money with them, let alone an errand boy like Ethan.


    The waiter brought the order to the table.


    "Sir"


    Ethan looked around before saying.


    "Share the drinks around, give some to my opponent"


    Upon hearing words, Everybody face darkened, they were angry that Ethan was pretending to be a boss.


    The waiter shared the drink to people who wanted it and some to Billy tables.


    Billy eyebrows were reaching his eyes then said.


    "Take the twenty Merry Bass and share it around too"


    The Waiter shared the drinks around before he returned to Ethan.


    Ethan brought his phone out once more and transferred the money.


    "Transfer sessful"


    Everybody was shocked that Ethan actually was able to pay, Ethan had spent a total of $60, 000 now.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    Multiple lines were disyed on Billy face now, he thought this would be over in the first round, but it had gotten to the third round, although he had more than a hundred thousand dors, that doesn''t mean he would spend to that extent.


    He had already wasted $60, 000 already. It was too much.


    He believed Ethan must''ve had ten thousand dors as extra cash, so Ethan would probably be zero now.


    Billy faced Ethan.


    "Ethan, why don''t you order first, I don''t have to order first in this round, why don''t you start the next two rounds"


    Everybody nodded to Billy''s words.


    "Yeah, Billy started the first round and the second, you should start the third, what if Billy ended up buying more drinks and you are nothing on you anymore"


    Everybody supported Billy. Ethan only pulled a half smile.


    "Okay, I will order the next"


    The waiter came closer and Ethan sounded.


    "Give me ten merry Bass and. Ten Red sparrows"

 Chapter 48

    Billy almost choked his heart out when he heard Ethan words, Ethan must be insane or crazy. That would cost upto seventy thousand dors, one Red sparrow was five thousand dors so ten would be fifty thousand dors.


    The amount was ringing in Billy''s ears.


    No way Ethan would be able to afford the Money, but why would he mention it.


    Billy couldn''t keep quiet anymore he said.


    "Ethan you are insane! Do you know how much for one Red sparrow? It''s five thousand dors!! Ordering ten would be fifty thousand dors. Can you afford it, and don''t forget you broke the barw for fighting. quit messing around and give up.


    You can''t win"


    Ethan however still didn''t put ears to Billy''s words, he signed the waiter to go ahead with his order.


    The waiter left and brought the order to the table, Ethan didn''t waste any time this time around, he sent the money before the waiter arranged all the drinks.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Transfer sessful"


    Everybody were dumbfounded, how could Ethan have over a hundred thousand dors, it was insane.


    Ethan was an errand boy, he would do anything for a dor, but here he was spending more than a hundred thousand dors at a go.


    Billy started shaking as the waiter approached him, he didn''t know what was going on anymore, he thought he would have won by now, but no he''s not even close to the bastard, is doing something he doesn''t even understand, how could Ethan have more than a hundred thousand dors.


    It wasn''t sounding funny to anyone, Ethan shouldn''t even have a dor in the first ce, what the hell was happening.


    However he knows it''s either a match Ethan amount or he would lose, how will he kneel on the floor and kiss Ethan foot and make a public apology to the bastards, over his dead body he would do such a thing.


    The waiter said to Billy Billy.


    "What would you like to order Sir"


    "Sir, what you like to order"


    "Sir"


    The waiter tapped Billy on his shoulder before Billy woke up from his shock state, he faced the waiter.


    "Give me his order"


    He tried to sound normal but there was a little trail of fear in his tone.


    The waiter left and brought the same order, Billy didn''t showcase his card like before, he simply handed the card to the waiter.


    "Payment sessful"


    The waiter sounded, everybody in the bar started pping as Billy collected his card from the waiter, his heart was pounding now, he had used up his entire money for this semester, his father wouldn''t give him another, he certainly would be angry that he spent all the money buying drinks.


    While Billy was thinking about his current predicament, Ethan''s voice was heard.


    "Give me the same order again"


    Billy almost choked his heart out when he heard this.


    What the hell is wrong with Ethan, how much does Ethan have.


    "Ethan is this your money, howe you have this so much money"


    Billy couldn''t help but ask. He continued.


    "You have the bar fee to pay which is fifty thousand dors, how do you n to pay that if you order another, think Ethan, you would be done for if you can''t afford the bar fee"


    Ethan casually responded to Billy.


    "I think you are afraid Billy, if you can''t continue just give up, you are no match for me in the first ce"


    Billy''s forehead foldedpletely, before he could say anything, the waiter brought Ethan''s order.


    Ethan brought his phone out and sent the money.


    "Payment sessful"


    He sounded loudly. Billy''s heart missed a beat when he heard that, he couldn''t believe Ethan wasted another Seventy thousand dors.


    Ethan had almost spent two hundred thousand dors.


    Billy was sweating now, the waiter was approaching him and everyone''s eyes were on him.


    He quickly faced his friends on the table. Continue reading at empire


    "Guys, I only have seventy thousand dors left with me, I believe Ethan would be out of cash soon, but i don''t have anymore cash for now, if only I knew, I would havee prepared unlike Ethan who took me unaware"


    Billy friends were angry as they stared at Ethan, how could a nobody like Ethan be battling with them, they would not allow it, even if it  cost them all their money, they would make sure Ethan quit Golden te university, this had been the moment they have been waiting for, they would not let it go to waste.


    "We will send you the little we have. Don''t worry Brother Billy, we got your back"


    They all brought  their phones out and started sending Billy money.


    Billy money increased to $175, 000.


    Then he shes his card around before handing it to the waiter.


    "Give me the same order"


    The crowd started pping again.


    "Ethan, you would regret this!"


    Somebody shouted. Billy paid before the order was brought in.


    He handed his card to the waiter again.


    "Give me an order that is worth $100, 000"


    upon hearing what Billy just said the bar went into an uproar, they could see the fearless battle of these two, it was bing a show of the century.


    The waiter left and came back a few minutester with the orders.


    Billy''s table was now covered with drinks. Billy raised his shoulder feeling superior, he snapped his fingers due the Waiter.


    "Share this drinks around"


    Everybody cheered as Billy sounded.


    The waiter distributed the drinks around, everybody''s eyes were on Ethan now.


    "It''s your turn Ethan. Can you match Billy order, no need to waste time, just head to the school gate now"


    "This is what you get looser, did you actually think you can defeat Billy, try harder punk"


    "Who''s the dog now, Ethan"


    Billy was smiling brightly as his ssmates were mocking Ethan, the bet was definitely over, there was no way Ethan would be able to give an order of a hundred thousand dors.


    It was totally impossible.


    The waiter walked to Ethan, Ethan remainedposed on his spot.


    "Sir what would you like to order"


    Ethan looked at Billy with a smile, he saw everybody bringing their phones to record meaning Billy was out of money, he had sessfully wasted Billy money and that of his friends, it was time for him to end this.


    "Give me your most expensive wine. Give me four of it"

 Chapter 49

    Ethan''s words caused an uproar in the bar, Billy and the rest couldn''t believe Ethan''s words, was Ethan insane or stupid, how could he order such a thing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The most expensive wine would cost $200,000, ordering four would be eight hundred thousand dors.


    Ethan sure doesn''t have eight  hundred thousand dors!


    The waiter too was bbergasted on his spot, he stammered.


    "That would be eight hundred thousand dors sir, our expensive wine is Jerry ck, and it cost $200, 000"


    Ethan snapped his fingers.


    "Give me four of it"


    His words vibrated the room again, Billy didn''t know when he stood up from his seat.


    "Ethan you are insane! Do you have a eight hundred thousand dors with you, You are just a poor homeless boy that stay in the university all year around, how can you have a million dors to spend on drinks"


    Billy''s heart was pounding, since Ethan made the order, does it mean he has the money?


    Whatever Ethan ended up paying, then he lost, he would have to kiss Ethan''s foot and make a public apology. How could he do such a thing, he would never be able to raise his head high again if he did that, it would be a p on his face and a shame to his family name.


    Billy''s friends also stood up too, they couldn''t believe they wasted their money to see Ethan lose, only for Ethan to order a drink worth eight hundred thousand dors.


    "Ethan, you have to be joking, do you have eight hundred thousand dors"


    "Stop pretending! How can you have eight hundred thousand dors"


    Ethan kept listening to their words without saying anything, he finally cleared his throat which shut them off.


    "The loser already know themselves"


    Hearing those words, Billy and his friends almost went lost. Billy saw himself smacking Ethan on the face, but he was too scared to move a muscle now.


    The waiter appeared with the order, four girls entered the bar space, each holding a bottle of Jerry ck. white smoke was emitting from the safety box which contained the luxury wine.


    The four boxes were ced on Ethan table. Ethan stood up majestically.


    All eyes were on him, none of them believed he could afford the wine.


    Billy''s heart jumps as Ethan brings his phone out slowly.


    Your journey continues at empire


    Ethan was purposely dying time so he could give Billy a heart attack, but that would likely not  happen, but he could tell Billy''s heart was racing.


    "Open the wine"


    The waiter quickly opened all four bottles, Ethan wanted to have a sip from it, but he wasn''t a wine guy, he hadn''t taste a wine before, to be sincere, he hadn''t tasted alcohol before, it was more like a record to him, even now that he  had be rich, he doesn''t n to start taking.


    "Eight hundred thousand dors it is"


    The waiter nodded to Ethan words, Ethan transferred the money straight away.


    "All done"


    Ethan sounded confident as he kept his phone back in his pocket.


    Billy and his friends'' hearts ceased to function as they waited for the waiter to confirm the transfer.


    ''It can''t be true.''


    ''it''s not possible.''


    ''How can Ethan have a million dors''


    The waiter said with a smile.


    "Transfer sessful"


    "Congrattions, sir Ethan you are now a golden star member of coconut bar, the highest honor we currently have, and only a man like you deserve it"


    The waiter bowed 90 degrees and handed Ethan the golden looking card, it was luxury.


    Just then a loud voice was heard.


    "It''s impossible!!"


    Billy roared. He walked closer to Ethan and pointed at him.


    "I know this guy, we attend the same university and he doesn''t have eight hundred thousand dors. He doesn''t even have a dor, he''s my errand boy."


    Billy sounded more serious.


    "Are you sure you haven''t been receiving fake alerts, this guy is too poor to buy anything here"


    The waiter''s face darkened when he heard that, he was angry that Billy was pointing fingers at their golden star member.


    "Mr Billy we are professional here, do you think fake alerts would work here. This is coconut bar not some local bars in the road side"


    The security men finally stood up to their feet.


    "Hey, you have no right to point fingers at Mr Ethan. He is a golden star member and you are just a normal customer"


    Billy was bbergasted, what the hell was going on, why was everybody taking Ethan''s side, didn''t they understand what he was saying.


    "This guy here is a thief. He doesn''t have a dor yet he just paid for drinks up to a million dors. I advice you investigate him"


    The leader of the security team didn''t put ears to Billy''s words, the waiter suddenly sounded.


    "Mr Billy it''s your turn. what would you like to order"


    Billyshes out.


    "You are fucking crazy. I am telling you that this guy stole the money he has been spending and you are asking me what I would like to order. I''m indirectly been robbed here"


    Billy''s friends joined him.


    "Yes, we all know this guy, he is a loser, an errand boy in our university, he doesn''t have a dor in his savings. He stole the money"


    "Investigated this matter"


    The leader of the security team sounded.


    "There is nothing to investigate here, whether Mr Ethan is using somebody else money, that doesn''t concern the bar, what concern the bar is that you are pointing  and using a golden star member"


    Billy''s face turned ugly, he turned facing the doorway.


    "Since you won''t investigate it. I am leaving"


    Before Billy could even think of moving, he was surrounded by the security men.


    "What is the meaning of this? Do you know who I am.. I am Billy Hamilton. Show your respect to me"


    Billy squeezed his fist hard, he thought mentioning his family name, they would be scared away but that was a long time ago, now they were just normal people.


    "Billy, are you leaving without fulfilling your side of the bet"


    Ethan extends his right leg forward.


    "You have five seconds to go on your knee and kiss my boot or else these men would take you to the disciplinary room"


    "Kiss my boot, Billy"

 Chapter 50

    Billy''s legs started shaking, it seems these people would not let him go until he fulfilled his side of the bet.


    He turned to face Ethan.


    "After all I did for you. This is how you pay me back. You bastard!"


    "I won''t agree to my side of the bet because you clearly stole the money, it wasn''t your real money unlike me, spending my actual cash"


    "These weren''t stated in the bet. Mr Billy, you have lost and it''s only right for you to fulfill your side of the bet"


    The waiter sounded nonchntly.


    Everybody in the bar slowly stood up one after the other.


    "You must agree to your side of the bet, boy. A deal is a deal"


    "You and your friends ain''t going anywhere until you fulfill your side of the bet"


    "Don''t think of forming an escape like a kid. You must fulfill your side of the bet.


    Billy felt like tearing up when Everybody in the room was supporting Ethan. It was because they all thought he was rich, not knowing he''s just a poor guy pretending to be rich.


    He wished he could let the crowd know that with proof but he didn''t seem to have one now.


    Billy looked around, there was no escape route, he was really going to kiss Ethan''s boot, he would rather die than do such a thing.


    Billy tears up inside, he faces Ethan and sounds threatening.


    "Ethan, I hope you haven''t forgotten who I am. One snap of a fingers from me, and your entire existence would be over, hope you haven''t forgotten aboutdy Madison kettle"


    Billy looked straight into Ethan''s eyes, he thought Ethan would back away, but Ethan looked unaffected as if he wasn''t talking to him.


    "Whether you are the King''s son, I don''t care, and as fordy Madison kettle it has been taken care of. So whatever you''re going to say I don''t care, now go down on  your knees and kiss my boot today"


    Billy''s face darkened, he wanted to say something when people started surrounding them slowly.


    "Man, I am out of here"


    All his friends ran away, Billy tried to stop them but they were long gone.


    Billy heartbeat started increasing, he was alone and these men didn''t like people messing around.


    "Do what you said you would do boy"


    A mysterious stranger touched Billy on his shoulder, Billy almost choked him out. He turned to face the direction of the voice and he didn''t see anybody, more like he saw five people looking straight at him.


    Billy had no choice than to face Ethan again, this time fear was written boldly in his face.


    "I am sorry, man. I am sorry for what I did Ethan. There are other ways we can settle this. We are bro. We are friends"


    Ethan expression was Deadpan as he stared at Billy, even if the he didn''te for Billy earlier and didn''t do what was on his mind, he knows Billy woulde back for revenge and he''s going to destroy himpletely, now that he''s here, he wouldn''t show a single sign of mercy.


    "Kneel and kiss my feet Billy, if you don''t, these men would run through you like a predator. Remember what happens in the bar stays in the bar"


    Since he became a golden member, the waiter secretly gave him a piece of paper about his authority in the bar. He could get Billy messed up  if he wanted to, but he doesn''t want that.


    At that moment Billy could see Some men''s hands forming into fists.


    "You are ying with your life kiddo"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing that, Billy dropped to his knees..


    "Please, let me go!. I swear I would give you whatever you want"


    He finally understands that Ethan and the bar nned this together, just to waste his money, no wonder Ethan was able to afford everything he ordered, he nned everything with the bar.


    It was the bar doings along he couldn''t believe he didn''t noticed it on time.


    Ethan sounded threatening.


    "Billy, you have five seconds to do as I say or face the consequences, I really don''t care what happens to you"


    Billy swallows hard upon hearing that. He held Ethan''s legs.


    "Please Ethan. Please let me go"


    "I would never disturb you again"


    Ethan suddenly started counting.


    "One!"


    Continue your adventure at empire


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    Billy''s heart skipped twice hearing Ethan was counting fast, he never wanted to kiss Ethan boit, he never wanted to kneel for Ethan, he never wanted to plead for mercy, but he had no choice than to do it, unless his life would be done for.


    Billy gritted his teeth, how could he kiss Ethan''s feet.


    A low lifemoner.


    He struggled with himself before he finally kissed Ethan on his boot.


    He wanted to stand up when Ethan said.


    "Do it again"


    This time, Ethan was recording, Billy wanted toin when the men stepped close to him. He quickly kissed Ethan on his boot again and again.


    "Good dog, good dog"


    Ethan sounded as he stopped the video, Billy wished the ground would swallow him. He felt like he stopped existing.


    Ethan faced Billy.


    "From now henceforth, I am not going to sit back and watch any of you bully me again, in fact it''s my turn now. If you try anything stupid, I would upload this video on the school forum, let see who would quit schooling first"


    Billy heart ceased to function, imagine what would happen if this gets to the school forum, his reputation would be gone.


    "Be a good dog, Billy"


    Ethan pped Billy on his head and walked away, he came out of the bar.


    He knew Billy wouldn''t do the public apology that was why he did the video just in case anyone wants to double cross him again.


    And the waiter told him he can leave without paying the fine.


    Ethan left as he headed to his dorm.


    Not long after Billy came out of the bar his jaw tightened he couldn''t believe what just happened, he kissed Ethan boot and wasted his money all for nothing.


    immediately he brought out his phone wanting to check if truly Ethan hasn''t posted the video on the school forum.


    immediately his eyes widened.


    " What is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 51

    Billy was inside the school forum when he heard the news. Ethan won a lot of money! One million dors! He won it at the big football game that were yed in the university today.


    Billy at that moment couldn''t believe his eyes. He was so shocked.


    that made his hands start shaking. His mouth fell open immediately.


    "What? How did Ethan get to win?" he said.


    "when did he became a football yer, when!, so the bastard  is a football yer, howe, for him to be able to get MVP and won that amount of Money means he disyed his skills"


    Billy was still confused, he never knew Ethan ys football and he''s on the school team.


    At that moment  Billy did some math. He added up all the numbers they spent on drinks including the one Ethan bought.


    At that moment the realization hit him.


    he couldn''t believe Ethan spent all the money already! One million dors, gone!


    "I can''t believe it!"


    Billy yelled. He was so mad. His face turned red.


    "That fool Ethan! spent it all at the bar. Just so he can make me kiss his stinky boot. Grrrrr!"


    At that moment Billy wasn''t smiling he thought Ethan was wise, not knowing he''s so foolish, he did everything and spent all the money just to get revenge, he was still trying to think about it but the more angry he became.


    Billy was so angry his jaw tightened and his fist was Beginning to shake.


    "Ethan needs to pay,"


    he said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m gonna make him pay for everything  he did to me, for embarrassing me in front of my friends!"


    Without wasting much time Billy picked up his  phone. He called his dad.


    The phone Ring! and Billy couldn''t wait for his father to answer the call


    "Dad answered the call."


    Billy said as his gaze was focused on the phone.


    then his father answered.


    Without wasting any more time Billy said.


    "Dad, dad!"


    Billy said.


    "You won''t believe what one of my useless friends I was trying to improve his life did to me today. That dumb bastard!"


    "What happened, son?"


    Billy''s father asked. He could tell Billy was upset and it seems he''s truly pained for him to be sounding this way"


    "Dad, the bastard''s name is Ethan. He was the same guy that brokedy Madison kettle the other day and he forced me to kiss his boot today!"


    Billy said.


    "Can you believe it? He made me get down on the ground and kiss his dirty, smelly boot. It was so gross! but he made me do it with the help of coconut bar and some thugs"


    "What!!"


    his father yelled.


    "That poor fool did that to you?That bastard  who almost Landed  us in trouble forced you to kiss his boot? Oh, I am  so mad!"


    Billy''s father face got all scrunched up.


    Without wasting any more time Billy nodded.


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Billy said.


    "And guess what else? I found out where Ethan got the money. He won a million bucks from Lady Madison! He got it at the big game they yed today in school."


    Billy couldn''t bring himself to tell his father the truth, he knew he would be mad at him and he spent all of his money in the process.


    "Whoa,"


    Billy''s father said. He rubbed his chin.


    "That''s a lot of money for a university student to bully someone with."


    Billy nodded his head immediately.


    "Yup,"


    Billy said.


    "And then you know what that dummy did? He took all the money Lady Madison gave him and spent it at a club! He paid thugs to force me kiss his boot and they even insulted you and our family!"


    "Son, this is serious, and I''m not going to fold my hands and watch someone else son bully mine"


    Billy Dad said. He shook his head back and forth.


    "The kid  is a big bully. All because of that money, and I''m going to put a stop to all of the nonsense."


    Billy at that moment couldn''t help but smile a sneaky smile.


    "Dad,"he said.


    "I have an idea. You should call  Lady Madison''s secretary. Tell him what Ethan did. How he spent all of the money."


    "Hmmm,"


    His  Dad said.  has he tapped his finger on the phone.


    "Oh, and tell the secretary something else too,"


    Billy said.


    "Remind him about the time Ethan broke Lady Madison''s kettle. I bet she would want him to pay for that now! As he used the money he won to bully others"


    "Ahhhh, I get it,"


    Billy Dad said.


    As Billy''s smiles got even brighter he continued.


    "Lady Madison will be so mad at him. She''ll demand Ethan give her back the money. And For the kettle too!"


    "I think you have a point son"


    his father said.


    Then Billy started jumping up and down knowing his father had agreed.


    "This is gonna be so good. Ethan''s gonna get in big trouble."


    Billy''s dad continued.


    "Son you called and passed me this news at the right time,dy Madison secretary called me some minutes ago saying  Lady Madison wants to see me. I will use this opportunity to  tell her everything that happened with Ethan."


    "Okay Dad,"


    Billy said.


    "You go talk to Lady Madison. I know she''ll do the right thing. Ethan''s gonna pay for everything, I will be waiting for your call when you return"


    The call ended and Billy couldn''t help but smile.


    "That bastard would regret the day he decided to mess with me"


    Billy said to himself as he walked away.


    Meanwhile, Ethan was walking into his dorm room.


    He had been out spending money and getting revenge on Billy which was so refreshing.


    When Ethan opened the door, his jaw dropped. He looked all around the room.


    "Hey!"


    he said .


    "Where''s all my stuff?"


    Ethan''s friends were there. They all looked sad.


    "Sorry Ethan,"


    one of his friend said.


    "Marcus came and took all your clothes and things."


    "What?"


    Ethan yelled. His eyes almost popped out of his head. He couldn''t believe Marcus came back and he decided to collect all of his belongings.


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened.


    with a low and deadly voice he said.


    "did he drop any message"


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    The friend held out a little piece of paper.


    "He left a phone number,"


    the friend said.


    "He said you should call this number to get your stuff back."

 Chapter 52

    At that moment Ethan took out his phone. With an angry  look on his face he couldn''t believe that good for nothing bully woulde back again after what he did to him today, the fool has the guts toe for his belongings.


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t stand there and do nothing.


    Without wasting any more time he brought  out his phone and called Marcus.


    The phone rang a few times before Marcus  Finally answered.


    "Yeah!!"


    he said in a bored voice.


    without  holding back Ethan boldly said.


    "Marcus, Listen carefully, you  need to bring my stuff back from where you took them from."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Marcus'' already red eyes turned even redder he couldn''t believe what the bastard just said.


    his jaw tightened even more, he thought the moron would be begging for his belongings but instead the fool is threatening him, after everything he did to him today the bastard still has the guts to threaten him.


    Slowly Marcus nodded then he let out a meanugh.


    "Oh, you want your precious belongings? I thought you wouldn''t call for the trash you call belongings everything in here smell so badly I had to use a face mask? Well, you better hurry up ande get them. I''ll give you one hour, tops. If you''re not here by then...well, let''s just say I''ve always wanted to see how fast things burn and I won''t mind seeing it now"


    Upon hearing what Marcus just said Ethan''s face turned bright red, he clenched his fist so hard his veins started popping out.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Even though he can afford to buy everything back because he has the money now, he can''t afford to lose some of his important belongings, because some of his most important possessions are in there, and now they are in Marcus''s hands.


    With a cold and deadly voice Ethan said.


    "Marcus, don''t you dare touch my¨C" Ethan was threatening Marcus when he interrupted him.


    " I don''t have time to exchange words with you, bastard, you have One hour, Ethan, Remember that just one hour"


    Marcus said before hanging up.


    Ethan stared at his phone, his lips started shaking.


    "This is the highest of them all, all of these nonsense has to stop, all of this bully, they think they are untouchable, that nobody would be able to fight them  back"


    Ethan''s eyes were still fixed on his phone as he kept talking to himself.


    ''I thought the fool would report after what I did to him earlier, but instead he did the opposite, I was holding back because I didn''t even a the connection just yet, even though I have the money to spend and growing in Strength, but I still doesn''t have the connection but now that I havedy Madison on my side, I''m going all out to fight all the bullies, I will give them a test of their medicine.''


    Ethan said to himself his jaw was clenched tight and his whole body shook with anger. Without saying another word, he shoved his phone back in his pocket.


    Ethan then faced his dorm friends, with the look on his face they could tell he was angry.


    Ethan looks very mad. His face was red like a tomato.


    "I will see you guys soon, I want to go get my belongings"


    He stomped his feet as he was about to leave.


    immediately two of Ethan''s dorm friends, Jack and Tom, ran after him.


    They were very worried. They saw how Marcus took the belongings and they could tell he wants to get his revenge and Ethan is ying right into his ns.


    "Ethan! Ethan!"


    Jack yelled. He was out of breath from the shock earlier and now Ethan wants to go confront him.


    "Please stop!"


    "Yeah, wait up!"


    Tom added. His eyes were big and scared.


    "Where do you think you''re going?, you want to fall right into his ns, you fought him earlier don''t think you will get it easy this time, he has friends he came with some"


    However Ethan only stopped for a moment, he gaze from his shoulder then he looked back for a minute.


    "I will be fine, don''t  worry  about  me"


    Then he turned  and started walking away.


    He didn''t look at his friends again. His hands were strongly in tight fists.


    Jack at that moment  doesn''t want Ethan to hurt himself. He has been through a lot today already. He ran faster and grabbed Ethan''s arm.


    "Ethan, please listen to us, we can go report this to the school management, and you can use my clothes for now"


    he said.


    "We saw what you did to Marcus in the room today and he''s going to do worse."


    Tom nodded fast.


    "We know you''re mad about everything and what  happens in the game today,"


    He said.


    "But this is not good. You want to get back at him, don''t you? but please don''t you dare let it go we can give you some of our clothes"


    Ethan at that moment  wasn''t listening to them. The clothes weren''t his problem but some old pictures and the confidence Marcus had toe to his dorm to get all of his belongings, at that moment he tried to pull away from his friends.


    "Let go of me, I know what I''m doing I just want to go get my belongings"


    he growled. His voice was low and angry.


    "But Ethan,"


    said Jack.


    "we saw how he took  your belongings, the dorm security didn''t even stop him.  please if you insist on doing, let all go together and even beg other boys toe with us, he''s not going to hurt you if we alle with. you"


    "That''s right,"


    said Tom.


    His voice was shaky hearing Jack say they should alle with Ethan he didn''t want to go.


    "It looks like you want to fight. Please don''t do this!, use some of my clothes and jack can offer you some too, I know some other student can also give some before you know you''re back and it will seems as if you never left"


    However Ethan finally stopped walking. He turned to look at his friends.


    He knows they don''t know who he''s now and it''s better that way, for them to be suggesting he should beg for clothes that is a big p, they want him to remain a ve all his life.


    however he knows they have good intentions but  he''s not epting that not anymore.


    with a low but cold voice he said.


    "You don''t understand,"


    he continued.


    "I have to do this. Marcus has been mean for too long and it needs to stop now, once and for all and it''s going to send a message to the rest of the bullies  not to mess with me again."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 53

    Enjoy new adventures at empire


    Jack and Tom looked at each other. They didn''t know what to say anymore. Ethan''s mind seems to be made up.


    "Ethan,"


    Jack tried again.


    "fighting is bad. You could get hurt and nobody will be there to take care of your bills, and even you, remember you''re in half Schrship now and your health bills and all are gone."


    "Not only that what if you get yourself in big trouble,"


    Tom added.


    "What if a teacher finds out and the head of the school  Disciplinary management gets to fine out, like the way they Punished you unfairly"


    Ethan at that moment shook his head.


    "I don''t care,"


    he said.


    "Marcus needs to learn a lesson and I''m going to make sure of that."


    "But is this the right way?"


    Jack asked.


    "Can''t we tell a teacher instead or report to the disciplinary management first?"


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile, but it wasn''t a happy smile.


    "Teachers don''t do anything, disciplinary management hate me for getting into the school with a Schrship"


    he said.


    "I have to fix this myself and make sure it never repeats itself again."


    Tom put his hand on Ethan''s shoulder.


    "We''re your friends,"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he said.


    "We just don''t want anything bad to happen to you."


    For a moment, Ethan''s face got softer. But then he frowned again. "I know,"


    He said.


    "But I have to do this. Please don''t try to stop me."


    Jack sighed. He knew Ethan wouldn''t change his mind and he''s getting tired of it already.


    "Okay, Ethan, But please be careful."


    "Yeah,"


    Tom added he never wanted to go in the first ce.


    "And if you need help, call us. We''ll report to the Disciplinary management immediately."


    Ethan nodded.


    "Thanks, I''ll be okay. Don''t worry."


    Then Ethan started walking again. Jack and Tom watched him go. They felt very bad. They wanted to help their friend, but they didn''t know how and at the same time they didn''t want to get themselves involved with Ethan at any point. Their parents are struggling to pay for their school fees so they can''t make enemies with any of the rich kids in the school.


    "Should we go report to Disciplinary management now?" Tom asked Jack.


    Jack shook his head.


    "No, Ethan needs to do this alone. and we don''t  need to get involved, But let''s keep our ears open, just in case."


    Tom nodded. They both watched as Ethan walked away.


    Ethan entered the taxi.


    His feet hurt, but he didn''t stop. He was thinking about Marcus and all the mean things he had done.


    "I''ll show him,"


    Ethan muttered to himself.


    "He won''t be so tough after today."


    Finally, Ethan got to the ce. It was a little far from school. There were no houses around, only a building that looked like a warehouse. It was very quiet.


    But Ethan saw that Marcus was already there. And he was not alone.


    There were five big, scary-looking men with Marcus. They all had big motorcycles.


    Ethan could see that each man had the same tattoo on their right arm. It was a picture of a motorcycle with a skull.


    Ethan however didn''t feel anything. He was only surprised Marcus would go this far and  would bring so many people.


    But he took a deep breath and kept walking.


    Marcus saw Ethaning. He couldn''t  help but smile, but it wasn''t a nice smile. It was mean and scary.


    he couldn''t believe Ethan actually came, he knows the fool is poor and  can''t afford to rece the trash he has as belongings


    "Well, well, well,"


    Marcus said loudly.


    "Look who decided to show up!"


    The men with Marcus all turned to look at Ethan. Theyughed and whispered to each other While some were pointing at Marcus.


    Ethan wasn''t scared even though the men looked Scary but for some reason he was calm as ice.


    He walked right up to Marcus and the men.


    "I''m here, Marcus,"


    Ethan said. He tried to make his voice sound strong.


    "Just like you said."


    Marcus couldn''t  help butugh. It was an uglyugh.


    "I didn''t think you''d be brave enough toe, Or maybe you''re just as stupid as I know you to be!"


    The menughed again. Ethan felt his face get hot but he tried to remain calm.


    "I''m not stupid, And I''m not scared of you and you made a great mistake in bringing me here."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said Marcus stepped closer to Ethan. "Oh really? You should be scared. Look at all my friends here."


    He pointed at the men


    Ethan looked at the men. They were all very big and looked strong.


    They had mean looks on their faces even though they wereughing. He could tell it was a deadly one.


    "These guys are real tough and gentle, Not like your baby room friends, who pretend."


    Ethan didn''t say anything. He just looked at Marcus.


    Marcus started walking in a circle around Ethan.


    "You know what, Ethan? You''re the dumbest kid in school and you pretend to be smart, everyone hates you, yet you pretend to be loved, nobody wants to be around yet you pretend to force yourself in."


    At that moment Ethan''s hands got tighter. But he still didn''t say anything.


    "And you''re ugly too yet you pretend to be handsome,"


    Marcus went on.


    "Your face looks like a potato!"


    The men allughed very loud.


    Marcus kept being mean.


    "Ethan, you smell like old socks!" he yelled.


    "Ethan you have  no friends!"


    With each insult, the menughed more. Ethan wanted to yell back, but he kept quiet.


    "Ethan is a big baby! Ethan is the biggest loser in the whole world!"


    Ethan still didn''t say anything.


    Then Marcus noticed his words weren''t getting to Ethan, which made him be very angry.


    Marcus got right in Ethan''s face. Ethan could smell Marcus''s breath. It smelled bad.


    "You know what, Ethan?"


    Marcus said. His voice was low now, but still mean.


    "you know why, nobody wants to be around you and why you didn''t have any friends, it''s because you''re  curse, that why your family abandoned you when you were just a child, they saw your future and Knew you would be useless, and they didn''t want to waste their time on you and they threw you away"


    He paused for a second.


    "I heard you were found inside a trash truck naked, they couldn''t even waste clothes on you ."

 Chapter 54

    At that moment Ethan eyes turned deadly, Marcus words have not gotten to him but this one does and he''s going to make him pay for it.


    Marcus saw the sudden change in Ethan and he could tell hisst word got to him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then he Said.


    " I don''t want to waste my strength on you any more, get down on your knees and beg me Sincerely, and if you cry just like the way you were crying inside the trash truck I might reduce your Punishments for today."


    Marcus smiled because he knew Ethan doesn''t have any other choice then to obey, then his hidden camera would capture everything, he nned to humiliate Ethan with it further.


    however Ethan didn''t move. He just kept looking at Marcus with a deadly gaze.


    Marcus at that moment was shocked he thought he had sessfully broken the bastard.


    without holding back he yelled.


    "Didn''t  you hear me? I said get on your knees! Get down and say you''re sorry!"


    Ethan took a deep breath. Then he said, very quietly.


    "No."


    Marcus''s eyes widened. He looked surprised. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "What did you say?"


    he asked.


    Ethan spoke louder this time.


    "I said no,"


    he repeated.


    "I won''t get on my knees."


    Now Marcus looked angry. His face got very red as his lips started shaking.


    "You have to, you don''t have a choice here, you must obey!"


    He yelled.


    "Look at all these men I brought! They''ll hurt you if I tell them to!"


    Ethan looked at the men again. They do look really scary. But he wasn''t scared of them.


    "No, Marcus"


    Ethan said. He was surprised that his voice sounded so calm like he was so confident.


    "But instead you should get on your knees and apologize to me Sincerely"


    upon hearing what Ethan just said Marcus''s mouth fell open. He couldn''t believe what Ethan had said.


    "What?"


    Marcus yelled.


    "You can''t tell me what to do! I''m in charge here!"


    Ethan shook his head.


    "Not anymore,You should get on your knees and say sorry to me now that you have the chance"


    Marcus couldn''t help butugh, but it sounded nervous.


    "Why would I ever do that?"


    he asked.


    Ethan looked right into Marcus''s eyes.


    "Because, if you do it, and if you really mean it, I might let you leave without beating you beyond recognition."


    Ethan looked at Marcus and without being told he could see he was mad.


    "You will be sorry for taking my belongings for insulting my family," Ethan said. a vein was beginning to show on his forehead.


    Marcus at that moment  couldn''t believe his ear then he startedughing.


    "Ha ha ha! Who do you think you are?"


    he said in a mean voice. He pointed at Ethan and made a silly face.


    Marcus started to make fun of Ethan again.


    "Ethan is a silly name! You are just an Errand boy. You do what people tell you to do"


    Marcus said. He moved his arms and legs in a goofy way as he talked.


    "You are no good. That is why you have no family"


    Marcus said again with a big smile. "Your family left you when you were a baby. They knew you would be no good from the start."


    Ethan frowned. His hands starting to turn  into fists. He took deep breaths, trying to stay calm but he couldn''t even though he knew what Marcus was saying were all lies but he still couldn''t keep calm.


    Marcus looked right at Ethan. He narrowed his eyes and curled his lip.


    "You will not leave here alive today,"


    he said in a low growl.


    "You put your stupid hands on me back in your smelling dorm. Now you have to pay."


    Just then, five more big men drove into the warehouse. They wore ck jackets and had scars on their mean faces. They jumped off their motorcycles and ran at Ethan without Even holding back.


    "Get him, boys!"


    yelled Marcus with a smiling face he can''t wait to see Ethan face like red tomato that is about going bad. "Teach this dummy not to mess with me!"


    The ten thugs smiled as they ran at Ethan. They knew this would be easy. Ethan was just one man against ten of them.


    "This will be quick!"


    Said the first thug. He raised his hairy arm to hit Ethan.


    "I bet he pees on his pants already!" said the second thug with a nastyugh. His yellow teeth showed as he smiled wide.


    "Dummy is going to cry for his mommy! but she wouldn''t be here to save her little boy"


    said the third thug.


    But Ethan wasn''t scared. He knew these thugs were no match for him even though they looked so strong.. A little smile formed on his mouth. His eyes sparkled and his body felt strong immediately.


    "Ten against one? I like those odds... for me it would make me even more stronger!"


    Ethan said to himself as he get ready to fight.


    At that moment the first thug reached Ethan and threw a punch. But Ethan was too quick! He ducked under the punch and hit the thug strongly in the belly.


    "Ooofff!"


    went the thug as he fell to the ground.


    immediately two more thugs ran at Ethan, but he jumped up and kicked them both in the face. Bam! Pow! They fell down and held their sore noses.


    "Ow ow ow!"


    they cried. Tears formed in their eyes.


    Another thug tried to grab Ethan from behind. But Ethan was too smart. He threw his head back and hit the thug in the nose.


    "Crack!"


    The thug screamed in pain and let go.


    Ethan turned around fast. He punched the thug in the chest and then the stomach. The thug fell over and couldn''t breathe.


    At that moment they couldn''t believe what they were seeing


    "He''s too strong!"


    yelled one thug, holding his bloody mouth.


    "Run away!"


    screamed another thug. He limped away on his hurting leg.


    Soon, all the thugs were on the ground. They rolled around, moaning in pain. Some started  crawling away like scared babies.


    Ethan stood tall and looked down at them. He still had a little smile on his face knowing this would be easy and truly it was. He didn''t even break a sweat!


    "Had enough?"


    Ethan asked in a calm voice.


    But some of  the thugs weren''t done yet.


    They slowly got back up on their feet. They can''t allow a kid to humiliate them in this manner. Even though they were hurt, they still wanted to fight Ethan to maintain their Integrity.


    They reached into their pockets and pulled out shiny knives! The des  gleamed in the light as they pointed them at Ethan.


    "Heh heh heh,"


    Chuckled a thug with a ck eye. "Let''s see you fight against these!"


    Marcus couldn''t help but smile. He was bing afraid earlier, seeing Ethan getting the upper hand, but now it seems they are serious.


    and he wouldn''t mind if they kill Ethan.


    At that moment the thugs moved closer to Ethan, they were ready to use the knives to stab and cut Ethan.


    With the look  on their face one could tell anger was  burning in their eyes.


    Ethan made them look stupid and unprofessional and they wanted to make him pay tenfold.

 Chapter 55

    "I''m going to carve my name into that  little chest of yours."


    said one thug, as he started licking his knife.


    "I''ll cut off your fingers one by one and feed it to our dog''s"


    said another, making a cutting motion with his de.


    They were saying all of those just to make Ethan feel ufortable so they could catch him unaware.


    Ethan just shook his head. He almost felt sorry for these goons. They just didn''t learn but now they want him to teach them a proper lesson which he''s going to do without holding back.


    The thugs were still busy trying to look for openings to attack Ethan.


    However In a sh Ethan was already in front of the two closest thugs, before they  could even react Ethan grabbed the knife-hands of the two closest thugs.


    With a quick twist, he snapped their wrists like twigs!


    "AAAHHHHHH!"


    screamed the thugs.


    They dropped their knives and fell to their knees. They looked at their bent hands and cried like babies.


    At that moment Ethan picked up the two knives  on the floor and snatched the knives out of the air.


    The rest of the thugs couldn''t believe their eyes; they didn''t understand what was going on anymore.


    "How did..he, move so fast"


    one of then said in a shaking voice.


    None of them seem to understand what they just saw.


    Then Ethan threw the knives  he was holding  towards them like darts.


    "Thwip!"


    " Thwip!"


    The knives hit the other thugs in their hands, making them drop their weapons too.


    "My hand!!" He stabbed my hand!"


    yelled the thugs. They allid on the ground, holding their bleeding hands and while others held their broken wrist. They rolled around and sobbed.


    Ethan then  looked over at Marcus.


    who  was already shaking in fear. His eyes were as big as tes and sweat poured down his scared face. He couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    Ethan, an errant boy, now fights like a main actor in an action movie.


    the thugs didn''t even stand a chance, they didn''t eveny their hands on him or even touch his clothes.


    His legs at that moment started shaking.


    "No... no... this can''t be..."


    Marcus said in a shaky voice. His legs were wobbling like jelly.


    Marcus was terrified. His whole body shook.


    Then something funny happened. Marcus'' eyes rolled back in his head and his mouth hung open. His legs gave out and he fell on his butt!


    Ethan started walking closer to him.


    however a thought hit him.


    ''Not only the system give me strength but it seems to also hence my fighting ability, that can only exin what happened here and before, I''m not a good fighter before but all of a sudden after adding points to my strength I became stronger and started fighting as if i was born a fighter.''


    Ethan said to himself.


    Marcus at that moment knows what wasing, Ethan is going to kill him if heys his hand on him.


    With a worried eye he looked around looking for a way to escape. But he saw nowhere to escape. He then looked around but nobody was around. Most of the thugs had run away with every nasty injury, he was just alone.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps. Loud, angry footsteps. His body began to shake. His heart started beating even faster. He knew it was Ethaning and close.


    Marcus wanted to run away. He didn''t want Ethan to catch him. He was so scared Ethan would hurt him again. Beat him up like before or even worse.


    At that moment Ethan''s face came into view. His eyebrows were pushed together. His eyes looked mean and dark.


    And his lips made a straight line. His hands were curled up into fists at his sides. He stomped toward Marcus.


    "No! No, please!"


    Marcus cried out. He put up his hands to block his face. Tears began to flow from his eyes.


    "Please, Ethan! Don''t hurt me again! I''m sorry for everything I said I didn''t mean them"


    however Ethan did not listen to Marcus''s words. He did not care that Marcus was crying.


    when he''s done with him he''s going to shed blood.


    Experience tales at empire


    Ethan reached out and grabbed Marcus by the front of his shirt. He pulled Marcus close to his angry face.


    "You think you''re so tough? and you can say whatever  you want and get everything you want"


    Ethan yelled.


    "You''re just a weak little bully! and you know what happened to weak bullies"


    Marcus did know when he shook his head.


    "They gets beat up beyond recognition"


    Then Ethan shook Marcus hard back and forth. Marcus''s head flopped around. He felt dizzy just hearing Ethan''s words.


    "I didn''t mean it!"


    Marcus said.


    "I''ll leave you alone now! I promise! I will never get close to you again or Interfere with anything  that concerns you, please forgive me"


    Ethan narrowed his eyes.


    "Toote for that."


    he growled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re going to pay for bullying me, everything you have done and all those nasty words you said, you''re going to pay"


    At that moment Ethan lifted his fist high in the air. Then he punched Marcus in the face.


    Marcus yelled out in pain. The force knocked him down to the ground. Ethan started kicking him over and over.


    "Ow! My nose!"


    Marcus cried, holding his face. Blood started dripping from his nose and mouth.


    "Stop, Ethan! You''re hurting me! I said I''m sorry!"


    But Ethan continued to kick Marcus in the stomach, in the legs, in the back. Marcus curled up in a ball. He kept begging Ethan to stop. Finally, Ethan stopped kicking.


    He bent down close to Marcus''s ear. "If you ever bully me again, I''ll beat you up worse next time."


    Ethan said in a low, mean voice.


    immediately Marcus managed to nod his head the pain was too much for him to even speak.


    "Good boy"


    Ethan said as he tapped Marcus head.


    Then he held Marcus'' shirt as he started  to undress Marcus  who couldn''t fight back or struggle.


    Marcus was stripped off his clothes.


    Ethan said.


    "For making mockery of me you''re going to suffer the same faith"


    Marcus still couldn''t say anything then Ethan kicked him onest time and Marcus fainted.


    Ethan then dragged  Marcus outside the warehouse and  left him on the street with no clothes on.

 Chapter 56

    Then Ethan turned and walked to where his belongings  were kept. He took them and walked away, leaving Marcusying on the ground.


    Ethan went to his dorm room that night but none of his roommates were around. It seems they all slept elsewhere.


    However he wasn''t bothered, he was still smiling hard from beating Marcus.


    His hands hurt a little from hitting him so much. But Ethan felt good. He had gotten revenge on his bullies and he will be doing it one at a time.


    Ethan arranged his belongings in his space. He put away his clothes and books. Then hey down on his bed. His body was tired. Soon, he fell asleep.


    It was the next day, the sun came in through the window. It then shined on Ethan''s face and it woke him up. He yawned and stretched his body.


    It was time to get ready for school.


    "Another stressful day"


    Ethan said.


    He took his bath and put on clean clothes. He brushed his teeth andbed his hair.


    He then picked up his backpack and went out the door.


    Ethan walked into the school building.


    He was going to his first ss. But then he heard a voice on the speaker.


    "Ethan Winston, please report to the Disciplinary management office immediately. Ethan Winston to the Disciplinary management office."


    Ethan wasn''t very surprised. He hardly ever got called to the Disciplinary management office, thest time he did they cut his Schrship half Including Some bonuses he used to enjoy.


    He wondered what this summoning could be about. whatever it was he was read to face it.


    Ethan at that moment turned around. He walked down the hall to the Disciplinary management office. When he got there, he took a deep breath. Then he opened the door and went inside.


    upon Entering inside the office Ethan saw Marcus sitting in a chair


    his body bandaged and his head, he looked like a mummy.


    Next to him sat his parents.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Immediately  Ethan entered, they all turned to look at him. They had very angry expressions as if they were ready to pounds on him.


    The Head of the Disciplinary management was sitting at his desk.


    With a deadly  look on his face.


    He pointed at an empty chair.


    "Sit down, Ethan,"


    He said with a stern voice.


    Ethan sat down slowly.


    Before he would have been shaking like the first time he came here, but now he''s not feeling any pressure. He sped his hands together tightly.


    The head of the disciplinary  management folded his hands on his desk. He looked right at Ethan.


    "Ethan, Marcus said you bullied himst night. That you beat him up very badly. Is this true? you did this to him"


    he asked.


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes opened wide, not for the fact he was afraid but Marcus had totally said the opposite. His mouth dropped open in a little  bit of shock. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    ''What was I even expecting from a Rich bully, they always tell lies.''


    Ethan said to himself.


    Then he faced the head of the disciplinary management.


    "No! That''s not true at all!"


    Ethan said loudly.


    "I didn''t bully Marcus. He''s the one who has bullied me since I started schooling here."


    Ethan looked at Mr Bradley with sincere eyes.


    "Last night I just went to get my things back that Marcus had taken from me from my dorm. That''s all that happened."


    Upon hearing  what Ethan just said Marcus''s father jumped up from his chair. His face was bright red. He red at Ethan''s deadly eyes and tight jaw.


    He then  pointed a finger at Ethan.


    "Shut up, you little liar!"


    he roared.


    "How dare you lie in front of me, how dare you. We have evidence that you bullied our son. Lots of evidence!"


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t help but smile and he wondered what kind of evidence they have that would suggest otherwise.


    He was still seated calmly. He doesn''t care if they have all the Evidence in this world? What evidence? He hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "You hired a gang of thugs to corner and attack my son," Marcus''s father said.


    "They beat him mercilessly. He''s lucky to be alive!"


    He then pointed at Marcus.


    " Look at what you and you thug friends did to my son, if not for a good Samaritan he would have been dead."


    Marcus''s mother at that moment was Barely keeping her  emotion in check she would have pounded on Ethan by now, but he looks so unkempt he might  have some kind of skin disease.


    She started to cry loudly.


    She held Marcus''s hand.


    "My poor baby!"


    she wailed.


    "How could anyone do this to him?"


    Ethan looked at Marcus. He expected Marcus to say it wasn''t true that his father was saying the opposite of what happened. He  hadn''t bullied him. But Marcus wouldn''t look at Ethan. He stared at the floor.


    "I... I didn''t do any of that, you should ask your son what actually happened"


    Ethan said. His voice sounded confident.


    "I would never hire thugs to hurt someone, instead I defend myself which I did."


    At that moment Bradley sighed and shook his head. He had been waiting for the Moment Ethan would be reported in his office again.


    The first time offense wasn''t strong enough so he had to half his Schrship thinking  the fool would quit, but didn''t.


    But heaven has brought him to his office again, this time with a bigger and better offense. Discover hidden content at empire


    "This is a very serious usation, Ethan,"


    He said.


    "I''m afraid you''re in a lot of trouble, even if it''s just a self defense, you almost killed someone Precious son."


    Upon hearing what Bradley was saying Ethan eyes started folding he wasn''t expecting anything less, but he should have at least not make it So Obvious.


    He couldn''t believe this was happening again. Everything Marcus and his parents were saying was a total lie.


    But no one believed him. They all thought he was a bully. That he had done these awful things to Marcus when he truly deserved it.


    "You''re going to be suspended from school."


    Bradley continued.


    "After that, I''ll have to talk to the Board about expelling you permanently."


    Ethan couldn''t help but shake his head. Expelling him? For something he didn''t even do? He only defended himself and fought back.


    "This is a big mistake, I only defended myself, it was Marcus who actually brought the thugs I only¨C"


    Marcus'' father interrupted Ethan immediately.


    He roared again.


    "Shut up, you good for nothing fool! We have clear evidence you hired violent thugs to attack my son. If Marcus hadn''t begged for his life, they would have kept on beating him until he''s  dead!"

 Chapter 57

    Ethan squeezed his fist, his mind racing knowing Bradley just said he had been suspended.


    He couldn''t believe what was happening. Marcus''s dad was still pointing at him, his face red with anger and he seems like someone who is not stopping at just suspension alone.


    "Mr Bradley I''m disappointed in your judgment, This boy hired thugs to attack my son!, and all you would do was to suspend him andter talk with themittee for him to be expelled. I''m disappointed  in Golden te, if this is the best you can do."


    He shouted.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I demand that he be expelled immediately! and I will take the rest form there"


    Ethan at that moment opened his mouth to protest, but no words came out. He was too shocked to speak.


    He thought everything would be different if he stood up and fought but he was wrong.


    It seems no one would  listen to a poor man''s words.


    However that was before he''s going to use his influence to help the weak, starting with himself.


    Just then, Marcus took out his phone with a smirk.


    "I have proof,"


    he said, holding the phone up for Bradley to see.


    His father immediately collected the phone and yed the video.


    The office went silent as everyone watched the video y. There was no sound in the video, but the images were clear.


    It showed the moment the thugs arrived at the warehouse,  Marcus made it seem like Ethan had brought them there.


    Then he cut to the thugs leaving after beating him, with Marcus adding another clip to make it appear that Ethan was responsible.


    Upon seeing what was said as evidence Ethan frowned as he watched.


    It was obvious the video had been edited, but would the school even realize that? after the hate they have for him


    The final part of the video showed Ethan beating up Marcus and stripping off his clothes.


    At that moment Ethan shook his head. He knew how bad it looked but he didn''t care Marcus deserved everything he got, and if he has the opportunity to do it again, he will not hold back he will do it even more this time around. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    At that moment Bradley''s face turned red as he watched.


    He red at Ethan with deadly eyes.


    "This is uneptable in our school!"


    he said.


    "We cannot tolerate this kind of violence at our school."


    Marcus''s dad nodded vigorously.


    "I agree, He must be expelled at once. I won''t have my son attending school with a criminal, not just a bully but also a pervert, it''s uneptable, so you know what this video would do to the school Reputation of it get out, only what I  have to do is blur my son face, but the school would be Severely damage"


    Ethan at that moment just took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.


    He looked directly at Bradley.


    "Sir, if you believe this video, then I have nothing more to say, it just shows  you have an agenda against me,  just like the first judgment you did the first time"


    he said quietly.


    "It would be a waste of my time to try to defend myself, because you clearly won''t listen to me."


    Upon  hearing what Ethan just said Bradley sputtered, he couldn''t believe the fool went away from defending himself to attacking him for being Corrupt and having something  against him.


    "How dare you speak to me that way!"


    He said with a deadly voice.


    however Ethan didn''t allow Bradley  words and voice scare him he  continued, his voice getting louder. "I have been bullied at this school since the day I arrived,"


    he said.


    "And nobody has ever once stood up for me or given me justice, but instead you know I was being bullied the first time I came here, what did you do, you half my Schrship thinking I would quit, but I didn''t,  that only gave room to the other student including Marcus to bully me even more, just because I need to work and raise money for the remaining half of my school fee, if you want me to believe I''m lying that I got it all wrong, then do justice to this."


    Marcus immediately scoffed. "Justice? You don''t deserve justice, you loser."


    At that moment Bradley held up a hand he couldn''t take the nonsense anymore.


    "Enough!"


    he said to Marcus. He turned back to Ethan.


    "If what you say is true, you should have followed the proper procedures by reporting it, and bring evidence also and stop crying in my office, thinking I will go look for evidence for you, and from what I''m seeing here you''re guilty of what happened to Marcus yesterday, you beat him up and strip him naked"


    he said sternly.


    "We have a system in ce for dealing with bullying and this is above bully"


    Ethan wouldn''t  help but ugh bitterly.


    "Your system is a joke, system you don''t even obeyed"


    he said.


    " It seems you must have forgotten the amount of time I have reported  everything, even  Marcus here, but nobody ever did anything but now you want to tell me you have a system."


    Marcus''s dad who was already seated before stood up, pointing a finger at Ethan angrily.


    "This boy is clearly unstable."


    he said to Bradley.


    "He needs to be removed from this school before he hurts someone else."


    without  saying any more words Bradley sighed heavily.


    He opened a drawer in his desk and took out a piece of paper.


    "Ethan, I''m sorry, but I have no choice, This letter officially expels you from this institution."


    Ethan felt like he had been punched in the gut. He stared at Bradley in disbelief then he sighe.


    ''I know this wasing, he has already made his decision right from the start, he just wanted to make it look as if he never wanted to.''


    Ethan said to himself.


    However Bradley wasn''t finished. "Furthermore, you must apologize to Marcus for your actions"


    he said.


    "I want you to do it right now, in front of everyone in the school Auditorium."


    upon hearing what Bradley just said Ethan stood up slowly, his hands shaking with anger.


    He looked around the office, at Marcus''s smug face, then at  Bradley''s stern expression, then he gazed at  Marcus''s dad''s triumphant grin.


    "You want me to apologize?"


    Ethan asked, his voice low and trembling.


    "After everything that''s happened, after all the times I''ve been bullied and nobody did anything, you want me to say sorry for standing my ground and fighting back for once, you want me to apologize?"


    At that moment he took a step forward, his eyes zing.


    "No!!"


    he said firmly.


    "I won''t apologize. Not now, not ever. All of you should be the ones apologizing to me for failing to keep me safe at this school, and  for failing to take action and been biased"

 Chapter 58

    Immediately he said what was on his mind, he turned and marched out of the office, mming the door behind him.


    His face was flushed with anger and his fists were clenched tightly by his sides.


    As he walked down the hallway, he could feel curious eyes on him from all directions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Students whispered and pointed as he passed by, but he ignored them all. All of those were not his business.


    Then he finally burst through the front doors of the school, he took a deep breath of fresh air. His heart was pounding in his chest and his mind was reeling.


    At that moment he knows what to do.


    ''if they think I would just fold my hands and allow them have their way, they must be kidding, I''m going to show them I have family''


    Ethan said to himself.


    And then he  reached into his pocket with a shaking hand and pulled out his phone.


    He scrolled through his contacts until he found the one he was looking for.


    "Lady Madison."


    He hit the call button and held the phone up to his ear, waiting for her to answer. He didn''t know what he was going to say to her, but he knew he needed to talk to someone, someone that would understand the pain he was passing through.


    As the phone rang, he leaned against the wall of the school, feeling utterly alone and betrayed.


    Ethan poured out the whole story to Lady Madison over the phone. He told her about the false video, the unfair dismissal, and how nobody would listen to his side. Lady Madison listened patiently, letting Ethan get everything off his chest.


    When he finally finished, there was a moment of silence. Then Lady Madison spoke, her voice calm and reassuring.


    "Ethan, you did the right thing by calling me. Don''t worry about anything. I''m going to make some calls and get this sorted out immediately. Trust me, everything will be okay, I''m your grandmother  and I promise you all of those nonsense must stop"


    upon hearing whatdy Madison just said Ethan felt a wave of relief wash over him. Just knowing that someone believed him and was on his side made all the difference. "Thank you, Lady Madison."


    he said sincerely.


    "I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    Lady Madison smiles, although he would have loved Ethan to call him Grandma, even if just once she would be over the moon, but she knows he''s still new to everything he hasn''t gotten used with everything just yet.


    "You''re wee, Ethan. Now try to rx and wait. I''ll take care of everything."


    With that, she hung up, leaving Ethan feeling hopeful for the first time all day.


    Meanwhile, back in  Bradley office, the mood was jovial. Bradley and Marcus''s father were celebrating their victory over Ethan.


    They got what they wanted even though  Ethan didn''t apologize and everyone was fine with that.


    At that moment Bradley leaned back in his chair, with a smug look on his face.


    "We certainly put that troublemaker in his ce, didn''t we?"


    he said with a chuckle.


    Marcus''s father grinned.


    "Indeed we did. He will regret the day he ever crossed my son because I''m not just stopping here, I will take it from here. I''ll make sure he pays for this."


    "Oh, he will,"


    Bradley agreed.


    "Don''t forget, he''s only here on schrship. It would be a shame if something happened to jeopardize his life after all of this..."


    They bothughed heartily, relishing the thought of further ruining Ethan''s life.


    In their minds, the matter was settled. Ethan was out, and they had won but Marcus'' father still had more ns.


    Just then, the office door swung open.


    Ethan strode in, his head held high.


    Bradley and Marcus''s dad looked up in surprise, theirughter dying on their lips upon seeing it was Ethan.


    "Ethan? What are you doing here?" Bradley demanded, he was  frowning.


    "I thought we made it clear that you''re no longer wee at this institution."


    Marcus stood up, with a haughty look on his face.


    "Yeah, have youe to grovel and beg for forgiveness? Because it''s toote for that."


    However the look on Ethan''s face shows he didn''t look scared or sorry. In fact, he had a small smile on his face.


    "No, I haven''te to beg,"


    he said calmly.


    " But I''vee to watch you get what you deserve."


    Before anyone could ask what he meant, two more figures entered the room. One was the school Chancellor, Mr.Harrington. The other was a stern-looking man that no one recognized.


    Bradley paled at the sight of his boss. This was not a scheduled visit.


    "Mr. Harrington,"


    Bradley stammered, rising to his feet.


    "What a pleasant surprise. To what do we owe this honor?"


    Bradley knows how connected Harrington was. His voice was like the owner of the university, they gave him the keys to him, so everyone respects him and sees him as the boss.


    However  Harrington did not look pleased. In fact, he looked downright furious. He marched over to Bradley and, without a word, delivered a ringing p to his face.


    "Smack!!"


    The sound echoed in the sudden silence of the office.


    At that moment Bradley staggered back, holding his cheek in shock. "Sir, I don''t understand..."


    "How dare you!"


    Mr.Harrington roared.


    "Your actions just now  have put this entire school at risk. You''ve brought shame to our institution!, with your useless actions"


    Bradley was still in shock, he didn''t know what he did that would put the school in danger, he was still in thought when Mr. Harrington gestured to the stranger.


    "This is your recement. You''re fired, effective immediately. Clear out your office and leave the premises at once."


    The office was stunned nobody could utter a word.


    In the dead silence Marcus''s dad found his voice first.


    "Now wait.. just a minute,"


    he blustered.


    " Don''t tell me it''s because of him. you''re taking this action against Bradley"


    He pointed at Ethan.


    "You can''t possibly believe the lies of this...thismoner over the word of your own head of Disciplinary management! My son is the victim here!"


    Then Mr.Harrington turned his icy re on Marcus''s father.


    "Your son,"


    He said sloy


    "He''s a bully and a cheat. He is expelled as of this moment. I suggest you take him and leave quietly, unless you want to join the unemployment line as well."

 Chapter 59

    At that moment Ethan Cheeks raised and it was almost covering his eyes, finally  things had started moving towards the right direction.


    He watched as Mr. Harrington''s words sank in.


    The shock was  evident on Marcus and his father''s faces as both of them started looking at each other in disbelief.


    The office was silent for a beat, the tension palpable as Bradley was almost swallowing a fly


    Then Mr. Harrington continued, his voice firm and upromising.


    "We will be taking possession of this video and turning it over to the authorities for a thorough investigation of this matter. And If ites to light that Marcus was indeed the one who orchestrated the attack with those thugs, and Ethan only defended himself, and decided  to fight back in the process."


    he pointed at Marcus.


    "He will be facing serious criminal charges. Juvenile detention will be the least of his worries, I will personally make sure he goes in for his crimes and everything he has told to Mr Ethan."


    upon hearing Mr Harrington words Marcus''s father seemed to snap out of his shocked state, his face going pale. immediately without wasting anymore time he rushed forward, falling to his knees in front of Mr. Harrington.


    "Please, sir, I beg of you! This is all a terrible misunderstanding!"


    His voice started shaking and filled with desperation seeping through every word.


    "My son...he couldn''t have...he wouldn''t..."


    Marcus'' father couldn''tplete his words because he knew the truth, he was too ashamed to say so.


    However his pleading tone betrayed his knowledge that Marcus was going to give in so quickly.


    Marcus, too, seemed to realize the gravity of the situation and without wasting anymore time.


    He joined his father on the floor, tears started streaming down his face.


    Ethan''s jaw dropped immediately seeing Marcus kneeling down, for someone who was just like a mummy recently.


    He knows Marcus and his parents were just pretending anyway.


    With a low and shaking voice Marcus said.


    "I''m sorry!"


    he wailed.


    "I''m so sorry! The video...it was edited, I swear! I never meant for any of this to happen! Please, you can''t send me to jail!, I''m too young to be going to jail"


    immediately his eyes widened as hot sweat covered his face.


    "I will change, I will be a good person from now on, please forgive me"


    Mr. Harrington looked down at them, his expression unmoving.


    He''s  just managing to tell himself not to kneel in front of Ethan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''So the boy isdy Madison only grandson, how, how is that even possible, oh my goodness''


    The thought kept on ringing in his head.


    However he clearly has an order from the owners of the school and he could tell they were shaking in their pants also.


    "Spare me your crocodile tears. The evidence speaks for itself. You''ve caused a lot of harm, young man, and it''s time to face the consequences of all your wrong doings."


    At that moment some security guard entered the office, and he


    nodded to the security guards who had entered.


    "Please escort Marcus and his parents off the premises. Their business here is finished, when the police need you for further investigation they will do so tomunicate with you."


    Upon hearing what Mr Harrington just said the guards moved forward, immediately they firmly took hold of Marcus and his blubbering father, his mother who was just standing and couldn''t say a word followed them from behind quietly.


    As they were dragged towards the door.


    Marcus continued to plead, his cries echoing down the hallway.


    "No, please! I''ll do anything! Don''t do this to me! please no other top school would ept me again, my life can be ruined.. because of this"


    Mr Harrington shakes his head.


    "you should have thought so when you went around bullying the weak"


    Just before the security guard could force them to disappear from view, Mr. Harrington called out.


    "Oh, and Bradley? You should expect a summon from the court soon. We''ve uncovered proof that you''ve been epting bribes to turn a blind eye to the bullying in this school. Your days of corruption are over and you''re going to pay for it also."


    However Bradley, who had been watching the scene unfold in shocked silence, went ashen at these words, losing his job now he would soon be going to court for corruption.


    He shook his head in disappointment.


    Then he opened his mouth as if to protest, but no words came out. The guards grabbed him too, hauling him away to face his own consequences.


    As the door mmed shut behind them, Ethan let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding.


    If not fordy Madison he wouldn''t have gotten justice, even though he has the system and money but he doesn''t have the connection just yet, and today just shows, you need connection as much as money.


    Both of them work hand in hand.


    He sank into the nearest chair, his legs suddenly feeling like jelly.


    It was over. After all this time, all this suffering, it was finally over for Marcus.


    immediately Mr. Harrington turned to him, his stern expression suddenly got softer.


    He sat down next to Ethan, cing aforting hand on his shoulder.


    "Ethan, I want you to listen to me very carefully."


    he said, his tone gentle but serious. "Everything you''ve endured at this school is uneptable. The harassment, the bullying, the tant disregard for your well-being...it ends now. I give you my solemn promise that from this day forward, you will be safe here.


    My new head of disciplinary management and I will personally ensure that anyone who thinks so much about mistreating you will face swift and severe consequences. You have my word."


    Ethan at that moment felt tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. This was the first time someone is actually promising him something and with the look on his face, he would tell he wasn''t messing around. He''s damn serious. He''d waited so long to hear those words, to feel like someone actually cared now he''s hearing them all thanks tody Madison.


    "Thank you, Mr. Harrington,"


    he managed to say, his voice thick with emotion.


    "You have no idea how much this means to me."


    Mr. Harrington couldn''t help but smile, patting Ethan''s back.


    "You''re a brave young man, Ethan. Never forget that. Now, I want you to have my personal contact information, as well as that of the new disciplinary head. If you ever feel threatened, or if anyone gives you trouble, you call us directly. Day or night. Understand?"


    Ethan nodded, taking the proffered business cards with a shaking hand. "I will. I promise."


    With a final reassuring squeeze of his shoulder, Mr. Harrington stood up.


    "Good. Now, go on to ss. I''m sure you have a lot of catching up to do. But remember, my door is always open if you need anything."


    Ethan stood up too, feeling a rush of gratitude and relief.


    "I can''t thank you enough, sir. Really. For everything."


    At that moment They shook hands, a gesture of respect and understanding passing between them. Then, with a deep breath, Ethan turned and was about  to leave the office when Mr Harrington said.


    "Ethan, your identity secret remains with us and Lady Madison said we shouldn''t give you a Special treatment but look after you"

 Chapter 60

    Ethan''s eyes widened a little but he was able to control them.


    He knows Lady Madison told them on purpose and he''s not bothered about it.


    Ethan at that moment nodded his head and left.


    The office was quiet and nobody could say anything.


    Ethan made his way to his ss hall, his footsteps echoing in the emptiness.


    Then  He paused outside the door, steeling himself. He knew histe arrival would cause a stir but he didn''t do it on purpose so the Lecturer will understand.


    He opened the door and slipped inside. Instantly, all eyes were on him. it was as if they were all waiting  for him toe.


    The Lecturer was a stern-looking woman.


    immediately she saw Ethan and she frowned at the interruption of her ss.


    However upon seeing it was Ethan she just shook her head.


    "Mr. Ethan,"


    she said, her voice was sharp.


    "How nice of you to join us now. I assume you have a very good reason for yourteness?"


    Ethan at that moment Couldn''t believe what he was hearing, he knows out of all the Lectures in the school she doesn''t like him and she doesn''t hide it, but howe she is acting all nice towards him.


    He swallowed, feeling the weight of everyone''s stares and the lecturer suddenly kindness.


    "I apologize for the disruption, ma''am. I was in a meeting with Mr. Harrington and the new head of disciplinary management."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said a ripple of whispers went through the ss hall.


    one of them leans in and whispers "Hey, did you hear what Ethan just said?"


    He raises  his eyebrow in disgust.


    "Yeah, apparently he ims he had a meeting with Mr. Harrington and the new head of discipline."


    she wanted tough but she managed to hold herself


    the other then nodded slowly


    "But that doesn''t make sense. Why would Mr. Harrington meet with Ethan of all people?"


    He shrugs  his shoulders


    "Exactly! Ethan''s alwayste and causing trouble. It just doesn''t add up.  And what about Mr. Bradley? Did something happen to him?


    Both of them couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hmm, it seems more likely that Ethan''s just making excuses for beingte again just like always, and he probably thinks we''ll believe anything he says. It''s a shame, really. He should just own up to his mistakes instead of lying. and he''s going to make the lecturer really upset now."


    Both of them couldn''t help but smile, wanting to see how everything was going to unfold.


    At that moment the  lecturer''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Is that so?"


    she said after a moment.


    "Well, I hope it was worth missing valuable ss time for."


    Ethan at that moment met her gaze steadily he was still surprised by her sudden change.


    then he responded.


    "It was, ma''am. It definitely was."


    However  the lecturer pursed her lips, considering what to do to Ethan. Then she pointed to a spot by the door.


    "Be that as it may, I do not tolerateteness in my ss. You will stand there for the remainder of the ss as punishment. And I expect it won''t happen again."


    Ethan didn''t say anything and he knows the lecturer has every right to Punish him for Comingte to her ss, but at the same time he didn''t want to beg her or anything.


    He then turned walking towards the direction.


    The female lecturer, who had never liked Ethan, saw his tardiness as an opportunity to ridicule him in front of the entire ss.


    She was expecting him to at least beg for her forgiveness but Ethan was providing stubbornness.


    At that moment her eyes turned deadly


    "Oh, so you think you can just waltz into ss whenever you feel like it?"


    she sneered.


    "I suppose you think you can leave whenever you want as well."


    At that moment the ss hall filled withughter as the students reveled in Ethan''s humiliation.


    Ethan then stops in his position, he knows something was strange about  Ms. Miller not knowing she was just looking for an excuse to Punished him, he was just ten minuteste yet she still wants to prove Superiority.


    Ms.Miller, red at Ethan. She had never liked Ethan, and today, she was going to make sure he knows it.


    "I guess when you''re on a schrship, you think you can juste and go as you please, huh? Maybe you think you can do whatever you want, schrship boy."


    The other students startedughing again and some started to whisper among themselves.


    "Yeah"


    one of the boys called out.


    "He probably doesn''t care about being on time since he''s not paying. They say people don''t value things when they''re free, and he''s just providing it to be correct"


    Moreughter filled the hall. Some students nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly,"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    another student chimed in.


    "This is why the school should just stop giving out schrships to all of these poor background families. They don''t deserve it. And It''s not fair to the rest of us whose parents actually have to work hard and pay for us to be here."


    At that moment Ms. Miller smirked, enjoying the way the ss was turning against Ethan. That wasn''t her n but she liked it.


    She crossed her arms and looked at him with a cruel smile.


    "You know what, Ethan? I''m feeling generous today,"


    she said.


    "I''ll let you stay in ss, but only if you get down on your knees and crawl to your seat. That''s the only way you''re getting in. You should be grateful I''m even giving you this little Punishment."


    immediately some of the students erupted intoughter again. They started chanting.


    "Crawl! Crawl! Crawl!"


    Ethan couldn''t  hide the anger anymore he clenched his fists, his anger rising .


    ''I know Ms. Miller just wants to make an example of me because I''m the easy target, because she thinks nobody would fight for me, and she can do whatever she likes. However  all of that is in the past now and he''s not going to allow anyone step on him''


    Ethan said to himself.


    He wasn''t going to let Ms. Miller humiliate him like this ever again. Not again. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Ms. Miller at that moment frowned seeing Ethan brought out his phone instead of him crawling to his seat.


    "What do you think you''re doing? I didn''t say you could use your phone, I said crawl to your seat."

 Chapter 61

    Ethan ignored herpletely and quickly typed out a message to the head of the Disciplinary management.


    He hit send and looked up at Ms. Miller defiantly.


    Ms.Miller couldn''t believe what she was seeing, Ethan was acting uncorned when he was supposed to be crawling on his knees.


    At that moment she was about to say something when her  phone buzzed.


    immediately she picked it up and read the message, her face turned pale. Without a word, she turned and hurried out of the ss hall.


    Ethan at that moment took a deep breath and walked into the hall, he knows the head of the Disciplinary Management was the one who Summoned Ms Miller


    Ethan at that moment was heading to his seat that no one wants to sit on because he sat on it the very first day he attended ss, and so does all the chairs he had seated on before, in the other courses and Lectures sses.


    However he shook his head this time knowing it was time for a change, he gaze around and he headed for a seat, but the other students weren''t going to let him off that easily.


    "Hey!"


    one of the boys shouted.


    "You can''t juste in like that! Ms. Miller didn''t say you could!"


    "Yeah,"


    a girl added.


    "You''re supposed to be waiting outside until Ms Miller says otherwise. We''re going to tell Ms. Miller as soon as she gets back. You''re in so much trouble."


    At that moment another student stood up and pointed at the exit door.


    "Get out, Ethan. You don''t belong here. Go wait outside like Ms. Miller told you to."


    The other students murmured in agreement, ring at Ethan.


    "You think you''re so special because you''re on a schrship," someone said.


    "Well, you''re not. You''re just a charity case, the school just decided to help your poor ass, I bet you cheated to get that schrship."


    another student whispered loudly. "There''s no way someone like him could earn it fairly, he''s just too dull andzy."


    Thements kepting, each one more hurtful than thest. Ethan tried to ignore them, but it was getting harder and harder.


    Ethan just manage ignored them and walked closer to seat and he did the unthinkable. He sat down right next to Serenity, the most beautiful girl in school.


    Immediately the hall fell silent for a moment, then erupted into a buzz of shocked whispers.


    "Did you see that?"


    a girl hissed to her friend.


    "Ethan just sat in Noah seat!"


    "He''s got a death wish,"


    the friend replied, her eyes wide.


    Everyone knew that the seat next to Serenity was off-limits. It was an unspoken rule that everyone knows about, enforced by Noah, Serenity boyfriend.


    No one dared to sit there, not unless they wanted to face Noah''s wrath which is always brutal.


    "Remember what happened to Zackst month?"


    a boy said to his seatmate.


    "He identally tripped and fell into Serenity. Noah beat him so badly he couldn''t walk for a week!"


    "Yeah, and what about Justin?" another chimed in.


    "He just asked Serenity for the time and Noah mmed his head into a locker!"


    The stories of Noah jealousy and anger were legendary and everyone knows about them. Everyone had heard the tales of the poor guys who had dared to even look in Serenity direction and got messed up so bad.


    "Noah put a guy in the hospital just for being Serenity''s project partner" a girl whispered.


    "I heard he once beat up three guys at once for talking to her about a party."


    another added.


    The fear in the hall was tangible. The students kept ncing at the door, expecting Noah to barge in at any moment and meet Ethan.


    "Ethan''s a goner,"


    a boy dered.


    "Noah going to rip him apart, and we''re going to have peace if he does."


    "He won''t even make it to lunch time before Noah finds out about this,"


    His friend agreed.


    At that moment  Serenity shifted ufortably in her seat. She could feel the eyes of the entire ss on her but it seems Ethan is just minding his business. She knew the kind of trouble this could cause.


    But Ethan seemed oblivious to the danger. He just sat there, a small smile on his face, looking perfectly at ease.


    "What''s wrong with him?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A girl whispered.


    "Doesn''t he know what Noah will do?"


    "Maybe he''s new,"


    her friend suggested.


    "Maybe he doesn''t know about Noah."


    But the others quickly shot down that idea.


    "Everyone knows about Noah,"


    A boy said.


    "You''d have to be living under a rock not to."


    As the minutes ticked by, the tension in the hall grew. The students couldn''t focus on anything else they were waiting for Ms Miller and at the same time looking at Ethan knowing he''s going to get what he deserves. They were all too busy watching Ethan, waiting for the inevitable moment when Noah would appear.


    "I can''t believe he''s just sitting there,"


    a girl marveled.


    "He''s not even trying to move or realizing he made a mistake, he''s got nerves of steel,"


    a boy said, shaking his head.


    "I bet Noah going to throw him out the window."


    he said Curiously


    "No way, he''ll probably drag him out to the parking lot and beat him to a pulp,"


    another countered.


    The spections grew wilder and wilder.


    "I can bet Noah going to break every bone in his body! He''ll probably send Ethan to the hospital! He will be lucky if he survives today!"


    But through it all, Ethan remained calm. He took out his books and started preparing for ss, as if it were just another normal day.


    The other students watched in awe, half-admiring his courage and half-fearing for his life.


    "He''s either the bravest guy in school or the stupidest,"


    A boy said.


    "Probably both."


    his friend replied.


    As the whisper continued, Everyone was on the edge of their seats, waiting for the moment.


    They knew it was only a matter of time before all hell broke loose in the hall. And they knew when it does, Ethan would be right in the middle of it.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    But for now, Ethan just sat there, looking asfortable as could be, he wasn''t listening to any whisper.

 Chapter 62

    At that moment Ethan took a deep breath and positioned himself properly.


    For some reason his heart wasn''t beating fast even though he was seated close to the school goddess. He knew this was a really, really bad idea.


    Probably the worst idea he had ever had. But he did not care even a tiny bit.


    The other students in the ss had said such mean things to him earlier.


    They told him to go away and leave them alone, like he was some kind of bug or something.


    This made Ethan feel so mad inside, like a volcano ready to explode.


    He wanted to make them even more mad, to show them that he was not afraid of them or anyone. So he decided to sit right next to the school goddess, the one the other students  wouldn''t even daree close to.


    At that moment Serenity  looked over at Ethan, her big, brown eyes growing wide with surprise seeing he was still seated and not even thinking of moving, and the look on his face showed he wasn''t afraid either.


    She tilted her head to the side, like a curious puppy.


    "Ethan, do you really want to sit by me?"


    she asked, her voice soft and unsure, barely above a whisper.


    She fiddled with the pencil in her hand nervously.


    She did not want Ethan to get into trouble because of her. She knew the other students could be really mean sometimes but Ethan doesn''t deserve all the treatment he''s getting.


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes widened a little, he never expected Serenity to talk to him, not to mention even know his name.


    Although she must have heard it multiple times before.


    Ethan nodded.


    "Yes."


    Ethan said  firmly, his voice was strong and determined. He looked around the ss, his eyes daring anyone to challenge him or say anything now.


    "There is no other spot I would  have loved to sit in but the other students would even let me sit, and have peace of mind, so I picked this."


    He crossed his arms over his chest, showing that he was not going to move. Your next read awaits at empire


    The other kids in the hall couldn''t  take it anymore first he sat down close to Serenity now he''s talking to her.


    Immediately they pulled out their phones, their eyes gleaming with excitement as they can''t wait for Noah to see what is happening. They pointed them at Ethan and Serenity, and they  started taking picture after pictures, the clicking sounds heard across the hall. Immediately some of them started posting the pictures while others sent the pictures to Noah social media ount.


    Their fingers were flying over the screens as some of them started typing  messages.


    After they were done they all looked at each other and smiled.


    "Ethan is going to be in so much trouble!"


    they said,ughing and whispering to each other behind their hands. They couldn''t wait to see what would happen next. Definitely Noah would Come marching in.


    Ethan then  turned to Serenity, ignoring the other students and their silly games.


    "Hey, can I please see your notes from this ss?"


    He asked politely, his voice friendly and warm.


    "I want to know what the Lecturer taught while I was not around. I don''t want to fall behind."


    He gave her a small, a hopeful smile. Just as he finished speaking, the ss hall door opened with a creak.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ms. Miller walked in, her high heels clicking on the floor.


    Everyone in the ss held their breath, waiting to see what would happen and they can''t wait to report What Ethan did.


    They know Ms. Miller would be very, very mad at Ethan.


    They expected her to yell at him, her face was red like a tomato.


    They thought she would tell him to move far, far away from the Serenity or even leave the ss, to the other side of the hall.


    But instead, she did something that shocked them all, making their jaws drop to the floor.


    She walked right up to Ethan, her face soft and full of regrets.


    "Ethan, I am so very sorry about everything"


    Ms. Miller said her voice was filled with sadness and regret.


    Her shoulders slumped, and she sped her hands together tightly. "I made a terrible mistake, and I apologize from the bottom of my heart. Please forgive me."


    Her words were sincere, and Ethan could see the truth in her eyes. It seems the head of the Disciplinary management has talked some sense into her.


    Ethan nodded.


    At that moment the other students could not believe their eyes or ears. They stared at Ms. Miller and Ethan, their eyes as wide as saucers. Some of them  rubbed their eyes and pinched themselves, wondering if they were dreaming but it wasn''t a dream.


    immediately they leaned in close to each other and whispered, their words rushing out in a jumble. "Why did Ms. Miller say sorry to Ethan?"


    they asked each other, their faces filled up in confusion.


    "What happened to her  while she was gone? This is so weird!"


    Some of the students tried to guess what had made Ms. Miller apologize. They tapped their fingers on their chins, thinking hard.


    "Maybe Ethan did something really good that made him had a meeting with Mr Harrington and the head of the Disciplinary management beforeing to ss and Ms Miller was just call to be informed about it"


    said one boy, his eyes lighting up with an idea.


    "Like, maybe he helped an olddy cross the street or something."


    He nodded his head, he was pleased with his guess.


    "Maybe Ms. Miller made a mistake and felt really bad about it."


    said a girl, twirling a strand of hair around her finger. She bit her lip, wondering what kind of mistake it could have been.


    Just then, a guy in the back of the room jumped up from his seat, waving his phone in the air.


    "Hey guys, you all the to look at this!"


    he shouted, his voice filled with excitement.  immediately He held up his phone for everyone to see, his hand shaking a little.


    On the screen was a post from the school''s website, big and bright. There was a video of Ethan, and he was fighting some bad guys on motorcycles, just like a superhero!


    The other kids immediately gathered around the boy''s phone.

 Chapter 63

    Everyone in the school was so shocked by the video of Ethan fighting the bad guys. Their eyes were wide and their mouths hung open as they watched it over and over again.


    The school''s website describes Ethan as a superhero like he had special powers. They write sweet things about Ethan for standing up to protect himself just like how a true Golden te student behaves.


    They said he was like a super police man, fighting crime and saving the day! with that they announce the dismissal of Marcus and Bradley from the school.


    At that moment the other kids started to feel scared that Ethan could do this. That means they were just messing with the wrong person, no wonder he went so close to Serenity.


    All of that in the hall started to look at Ethan differently now, like he was someone they all should  be afraid of.


    Even  Serenity felt a little bit afraid hearing what the other students were saying and from the little she heard it seems Ethan is a fighter, but he didn''t look like one, she always sees him as the boy who had been maltreated.


    At that moment she scooted her chair a tiny bit away from him and kept ncing at Ethan with the corner of her eye.


    But then she remembered how brave Ethan was to sit with her, and she felt bad for being scared.


    No wonder Ethan was tough enough to sit with her when no one else would! everything is bing clear to her now he''s not as weak as she thought.


    All over the school social media ount, lots of people were talking about Ethan. They used special words and hashtags to talk about him and make it easy for others to find.


    "Who is this super hero?"


    one person asked, their fingers typing fast on their phone.


    "I''ve never seen someone so strong! and he''s so strong also"


    said another, their eyes wide with amazement.


    "He looks like a golden superman" someone wrote,paring Ethan to the famousic book hero.


    "I saw him at the hall at school. He always seemed so poor and sad. I didn''t know he could fight like that!"


    said a student, shaking their head in disbelief.


    "This guy was at the football game yesterday. He looked like he had no money but his performance was second to norn which made the  Tigers won the game, and he won the MVPdy Madison gift one million dors, but wow! He should be in the army!"


    someone eximed, their voice filled with admiration.


    "Is he even human anymore?"


    one person wondered, scratching their head in confusion.


    So many people were saying things about Ethan on the school social media ount.


    It seemed like everyone in the whole school wanted to know more about Ethan now. They asked their friends if they knew him, and they searched online to find any information they could.


    Soon, there was a big crowd of people outside Ethan''s ss hall. They were all pushing and shoving, trying to get closer to the door. They had their phones out, ready to snap pictures and take videos.


    They all wanted to meet the famous Ethan and prove that they had seen him in person.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They were waiting anxiously for ss to end so they could finally see the hero face to face!


    Serenity turned to Ethan, her eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "I had no idea you were so popr"


    she said, her voice was a little shaky.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t be the one sitting next to you. People might get the wrong idea."


    She bit her lip and looked down at her desk, feeling unsure if she should have said that.


    Upon  hearing her words Ethan couldn''t  help butugh.


    He looked at Serenity, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he smiled at her.


    Serenity felt her heart skip a beat when she saw Ethan smile,  now she was able to look at Ethan''s face properly, he''s handsome, his smile is so warm and genuine.


    She couldn''t help but smile back, just a little bit.


    Someone in the ss saw this moment and quickly took a picture. They sent it to everyone in the general school group, and soon the whole building was buzzing about Ethan and Serenity!


    *


    Meanwhile, far away from Ethan''s ss hall, someone was running very fast.


    his feet were pounding on the ground and his breath came in short, sharp gasps.


    He ran around the back of a big building, his eyes started darting around like he was looking for something.


    Then his eyes finally got to the back of the building, And a  terrible sight  in front of him.


    There was a person kneeling on the ground, and he was bleeding.


    The blood was bright and red and it made a scary puddle on the concrete floor.


    The hurt person was making painful noises and holding his stomach. Four big, mean-looking people were standing around the hurt person. They were hitting and pping the poor guy, and shouting angry words at him.


    A few days ago, someone had seen the hurt person talking to Serenity. They looked happy together,ughing and smiling. Read thetest on empire


    But when Noah men  found out about this, they got very angry. The person knew he was in trouble, so he  went on social media and wrote an apology message. He hoped that  would make Noah less angry. But Noah, the leader of the gang, didn''t ept the apology.


    He thought the guy was making fun of him in front of everyone, and that made him even angrier.


    Noah was sitting far away from where the hurt person was.


    He was wearing dark sses to hide his eyes from the sun.


    Noah  golden hair was shining brightly in the sun. His shirt and pants were white like snow.


    A very bright, clean white.


    Next to him was a fancy bottle of champagne drink.


    It was sitting on a little table, the ss reflecting  the sunlight.


    Just then, the person who had been running so fast came up to Noah. He was breathing hard and his face was red from running.


    Immediately he bent over, putting his  hands on his knees as he tried to catch their breath. Finally, he  looked up at Noah, his eyes wide and deadly.


    "Boss, you have to see this!"

 Chapter 64

    He pointed his phone towards Noah.


    He showed Noah all the things people were saying about Ethan on the school''s social medias pages.


    Noah looked at all the pictures and messages, immediately his eyes started moving back and forth really fast. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing, never in a million years would he think he would see something like this, after all the examples he has set for the others.


    But one unknown  bastard dare defy his orders.


    At that moment He could feel his heart beating harder and his face starting to get really hot.


    He thought he has seen it all then


    He saw the photo of Ethan saying something that made Serenity smile.


    immediately he removed his sun ss from his face.


    Then he collected the phone and scrolled the picture.


    Then he saw the picture that was just recently posted.


    Noah eyes got really big and immediately he zoomed in on Serenity''s smile. Continue reading on empire


    He stared at it for a long time, his hands started shaking a little as he held the phone so tightly.


    He had never seen Serenity smile at him like that before, even those guy he normally dealt with, she never smiled at them like this before, and it made him feel really mad and jealous, seeing for one he has genuinely seen serenity smiled and not to him but a  fucking stranger.


    His stomach felt tight and twisty, like there were snakes inside him.


    Noah then turned to the guy who brought him the news.


    His eyes were narrow and his voice was low and filled  with angr.


    "Tell me everything you know about this Ethan boy."


    He said, his wordsing out like a growl.


    Without  thinking twice the guy nodded his head really fast, his eyes wide.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, boss, we found out that Ethan is an orphan. That means he doesn''t have any parents to take care of him, which is true. He works as an errand boy, doing little jobs for people to make money.


    He''s always alone and he doesn''t have any friends, and most importantly he''s in school on a Schrship, which was half some months ago."


    The guy at that moment looked down at his feet, feeling a little sad for Ethan.


    They deal with top rich kids if they cross the line, and they will get away from it, but in the case of Ethan he would tell he''s  in a big trouble.


    However Noah didn''t look sad at all. His mouth turned up in a mean smile, and his eyes had a dangerous sparkle in them.


    "Perfect, I have always  want to try new things"


    He said, rubbing his hands together.


    "Go bring  that bastard for me. I want to have a little chat with him."


    Heughed, but it wasn''t a niceugh. It was augh that made everyone around him feel scared because they know what ising if Noah makes sureugh, it''s going to get bloody real soon.


    The guys who were beating up the poor person on the ground stopped what they were doing immediately.


    They looked at each other, then at Noah.


    Then they nodded their heads and walked away with the guy who had brought the news.


    As they left, they kicked the guy one more time, just for fun. The person who was on his knees fell and he made a sad, painful noise and curled up into a ball, trying to protect himself.


    Ethan was finally done with all his sses for the day he couldn''t believe everything that happened today.


    ''First I was almost sent away from the school, if not fordy Madison intervention I wouldn''t be here for now, then all of a suddenly some of the students want to take pictures with me, even Serenity and I spoke, how is that even possible, It seemsdy Madison was the one that made them upload the video on the school website just to clear his name and make him sound like a hero, and it helps"


    Ethan murmured to himself.


    He was feeling really hungry, so he went to the school cafeteria to get some food.


    He got a tray and started putting things on it, some sandwich and some fruit and a mini orange juice. After collecting  everything in needed he then turned and was about to wake away with the food.


    Suddenly, some big, mean-looking guy came up to him and in a Matter of minutes they were standing in front of him.


    Ethan''s heart wasn''t beating faster when he saw them, he was just surprised seeing them in front of him.


    Without thinking twice Ethan could  tell these guys were looking for his trouble, because he''s familiar with one of them, who always picks on other guys and starts fighting. He ends up giving some of them  injuries that made them wake  up in hospital.


    Ethan at that moment didn''t know what he did wrong but his mind tells him it was because he was seated close to Serenity that''s why they''re here.


    Ethan tried to stay calm so he could afford to take them down. He didn''t want the fight, but his hands were shaking a little as he held his tray.


    At that moment One of the guys grabbed Ethan''s tray and threw it on the floor really hard.


    The food fell on the floor, making a big mess. People around them gasped and moved away, not wanting to get  themselves involved.


    The guy looked at Ethan with a nasty smile, his eyes full of hate. Then he did something really gross. He spit on the food that was on the floor!


    "Eat it,"


    the guy said to Ethan, pointing at the food covered in spit. His voice was mean and his finger was shaking with anger, he couldn''t believe a bastard like this would get close to the boss'' girlfriend, they are so going to deal with him so badly.


    "Eat it now, or I''ll break your hands so bad you''ll never be able to use them again."

 Chapter 65

    Ethan at that moment was staring at his food on the floor, he didn''t want any of this to happen in the first ce but it seems they think they can step on him and he won''t do anything about it.


    At that moment the biggest mean guy looked at Ethan with a nasty smile again.


    "Eat the dirty food, loser."


    he said, pointing at the floor. His friends couldn''t help butughed.


    "ooh"


    Ethan looked right back at the bully. He didn''t smile. He didn''t blink.


    "No,"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan said, his voice strong and brave, if he needs to put a stop to this I would have to do so without holding back.


    One of the bully''s faces turned red upon hearing Ethan has rejected. immediately he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "What did you say, punk?"


    He stepped closer to Ethan, trying to scare him.


    "Repeat it again"


    But Ethan wasn''t scared. He knew he could beat these guys easily. He had done it before and he''s going to do it again, kids like this wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    Ethan stood up tall and put his hands up, ready to fight.


    The bully at that moment  couldn''t resist the hunger in him to beat the living hell out of Ethan, next time when he tells him to do something he do it fast without thinking twice.


    At that moment he threw a punch at Ethan''s face.


    But Ethan was too quick! He dodged the punch and then bam! He hit the bully right in the stomach. The bully made a funny sound


    "oof"


    And fell down, holding his belly.


    seeing one of them on the ground the other  guys got mad. They yelled and ran at Ethan.


    "You bastard!! you''re going to pay for this"


    one of them said as their arms swung wildly towards Ethan.


    But Ethan was like a ninja! He ducked then jumped and kicked then involved a punch and he countered all of them with a strong punch.


    The bullies couldn''t even touch him; he was just too fast for them.


    In no time at all, the mean guys were all on the ground.


    They had ck eyes and bloody noses.


    Some of them were crying and moaning. They looked like big babies.


    Ethan stood over them, breathing slowly. He didn''t  even get any bruises, he was okay. He looked around at the other students. They were all staring at him with big, surprised eyes. Some of them couldn''t  help but start pping and cheering while some kept their mouths shut. They don''t want to involve themselves in  all of these.


    "Way to go, Ethan!"


    a boy shouted, pumping his fist in the air. He remembered Ethan from the school video and he couldn''t believe his eyes seeing him fight in front of him.


    "You showed them!"


    A girl said, grinning from ear to ear.


    Ethan felt proud and happy that he was beginning to win so fan over himself, soon everyone will forget he didn''t  belong.


    He had stood up to the bullies and won. He knew it was the right thing to do because once a bully is defeated theyes weak, if he needs to beat all of them so they wouldn''t bully the weak again he would do it.


    Just then, the school guards finally showed up.


    They looked at Ethan, then at the crying bullies were on the floor. They frowned and shook their heads.


    "Ethan, you''reing with us,"


    one guard said, taking Ethan''s arm. Ethan didn''t fight back. He knew he had to face the consequences of fighting, even if it was for a good reason and they started it first.


    The guards took Ethan and the bullies guys to the head of the disciplinary management office.


    Upon getting into  the office they were shocked not to see Bradley but apletely new person they wonder where Bradley would have gone to.


    However they  don''t care if he''s new or not Ethan wouldn''t get anything his way.


    The bullies started sniffling and whining, saying Ethan hurt them. They smirked at Ethan, thinking he would get in big trouble like he normally used to.


    But the head of disciplinary management surprised everyone. He yed  the CCTV video of the fight in front  of everyone and everyone watched how the fight  started. They bullied Ethan first, he only defended himself.


    At that moment the head of disciplinary management got very angry at the guys.


    "You boys are suspended!"


    he shouted, pointing his finger at the bullies.


    "We do not allow bullying in this school anymore and anyone caught would pay for it!"


    upon hearing what the head of the  disciplinary management just said.


    The bullies'' jaws dropped open. They couldn''t believe they had been suspended, that is, they are going to tell their parents.


    They know how important Golden te university is in the country. Graduating from Golden te means a job and a good life.


    At that moment They started to cry and beg, but the head  of disciplinary management didn''t listen.


    Then he turned to Ethan. His face softened and he smiled.


    "Ethan, you did a brave thing,"


    he said kindly.


    "I''m proud of you for standing up for yourself and others, now they can''t bully others again."


    Ethan at that moment felt a warm glow in his chest. He had never been praised by anyone  from the school before apart  from today. It has felt so good.


    Find more to read at empire


    Ethan was then allowed to leave the office.


    As Ethan left the office, and walked  out he saw Noah and Serenity with other  guys were waiting for him.


    Noah had a nervous look on his face. He was fidgeting and looking down at his shoes.


    Serenity nudged Noah and whispered something to him.


    Noah then  took a deep breath and walked up to Ethan.


    "Hey, Ethan,"


    Noah said, his voice shaky.


    "I... I''m really sorry about what my friends did. It was stupid and wrong of them to be so jealous. I should have stopped them."


    Ethan was surprised. He never thought Noah would apologize to him.


    Ethan looked at Noah face. He seemed sincere. His eyes were sad and his shoulders were slumped.


    Ethan smiled at Noah.


    "It''s okay,"


    he said.


    "I  have forgiven them."


    Noah face lit up immediately. He smiled back, looking relieved. "Thanks, Ethan. That means a lot."


    He paused, then added.


    "Hey, can I buy you dinner? To make up for everything?"

 Chapter 66

    Ethan at that moment met Noah gaze once again, a flicker of surprise crossing his face, he couldn''t believe Noah would offer to buy him food, just to say sorry for what his friends did.


    After a moment of giving it some thought, he nodded slowly.


    "Okay, I will eat with you"


    he said, his voice steady.


    immediately a grin spread across Noah face; he knew Ethan would never turn down his offer.


    He turned to Serenity, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Ethan just agreed to eat with us."


    At that moment Serenity''s brows knitted together, she didn''t want Noah to invite Ethan to eat with them, because she knows Noah is going to look for a way to do something stupid, and she shook her head vehemently and Walked to Noah then she whispered to him.


    "No, Noah,"


    she said, her tone urgent.


    "Just say sorry to Ethan. Then we should go, don''t  go overboard"


    Her hands fidgeted nervously at her sides.


    At that moment a thousand thoughts  were running through her mind. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Noah wanted Ethan to join his gang.


    Ethan was strong, capable of taking on Noah  boys single-handedly and defeated them. He had even fought off some notorious gangsters which was posted on the school website today.


    If Ethan joined forces with Noah, it would make Noah reputation on the school soar to new heights and nobody would even dare talk to her or even want to make friends with her.


    Upon hearing what Serenity said Noah met her gaze, his jaw set with determination.


    He shook his head firmly.


    "No, I won''t do what you said. I will buy Ethan his food back. In fact, I''ll treat him to a fancy meal. He probably hasn''t experienced that kind of luxury before.Today is his lucky day."


    Noah grin widened, a mischievous look in his eye and Serenity knew something wasn''t Right.


    Noah then faces Ethan.


    " He said he''s going toe, Didn''t you say so Ethan"


    Ethan shrugged, his expression soft.


    "Yes, I''lle with you."


    He stuffed his hands into his pockets and fell into step beside Noah.


    The trio made their way to a familiar ce¡ªthe very restaurant where Ethan and Lady Madison met after the football incident that went away immediately, he thought the school would still be talking about it, but for some reason everyone has forgotten.


    Ethan knew the establishment was under Lady Madison''s ownership.


    As they stepped inside, a well-dressed man greeted them and guided them to a private room.


    they all sat down, then Noah turned to Ethan, his voice filled with eager generosity.


    "Order anything you want. I will pay for it. I want to make things right after the misunderstanding earlier."


    He pped Ethan on the shoulder, a friendly gesture.


    Ethan at that moment ced his phone on the table and signaled for the waiter.


    "Can I see the menu, please?"


    he asked politely. The waiter promptly handed him a leather-bound menu.


    Ethan nced at Noah again, his eyebrow raised.


    "Are you sure I can order anything and you will pay?"


    Noah nodded emphatically.


    "Yes, anything at all. I''m a man of my words, order anything you want and I will pay!"


    He leaned back in his chair, his arms spread wide.


    Ethan nodded then perused the menu, his finger skimming down the page. He tapped on abo item, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    "I''ll have this one."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    the waiter  bowed his head and said.


    "This Combo costs one million dors."


    At that moment a collective gasp filled the room, everyone''s eyes widening in disbelief they couldn''t believe what Ethan was going to order.


    Without hesitation, Ethan proceeded to order an extravagant array of expensive wines and gourmet dishes.


    The waiter scribbled furiously on his notepad, struggling to keep up with the extensive list.


    Once Ethan finished, the waiter hurried off to the kitchen, his eyes still wide with astonishment, this was the first time he''s taking such an expensive order.


    upon seeing what Ethan did Serenity sat stunned, her mouth agape. She stared at Ethan, unable to reconcile thisvish disy, with the person she thought she knew wouldn''t spend up to a thousand dors but he was ordering food of a million.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined Ethan to be someone so eagerly swayed by wealth and excess.


    At that moment upon giving it a sound thought a suspicious frown formed on Serenity''s face. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Ethan''s actions were deliberate, a calcted move to drain Noah coffers. She had known Noah for years and understood the depths of his pride.


    No one dared to cross him or challenge his authority and he sees Ethan as someone he needs to keep or break.


    Noah didn''t say anything, he was just smiling.


    Not long after the waiter returned, pushing a cartden with an opulent feast.


    The table quickly filled with an array of tantalizing aromas and visually stunning dishes.


    Amid the extravagant spread, Noah turned his attention to Serenity.


    "I saw your dad at our house yesterday. What did he want?"


    His tone was casual, but his eyes searched her face intently.


    upon hearing Noah word Serenity heart skipped, she felt the heat rise to her cheeks, and she quickly lowered her gaze to herp.


    "Let''s talk about itter, we''re in the presence of a stranger"


    she mumbled, her voice barely audible.


    immediately Noah brows furrowed, he''s not having that, and he shook his head.


    "When I ask you a question you are supposed  to answer, I don''t  want to talk about  itter, let''s talk about it now."


    His tone left no room for argument.


    Ethan leaned forward, curiosity piqued by the sudden tension in the room.


    With a heavy sigh, Serenity said.


    "Fine. We need some money. We want to start our old business again."


    Her words were tinged with a mix of embarrassment feeling ashamed she was saying this in front of Ethan.


    And it seems that was what Noah wanted, he wanted Ethan to know how important he was.

 Chapter 67

    At that moment Ethan''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    He had always been under the impression that the York family was incredibly wealthy, that was what everyone thinks, because Serenity''s father always moved around with some of the top families in the country. The idea of them seeking financial assistance from Noah family seemed inconceivable and he''s beginning to understand why the rtionship between serenity and Noah is messed up.


    Noah leaned in closer, eagerly awaiting further details from Serenity.


    Suddenly, Ethan''s behavior took a bizarre turn. He began uncorking all the wine bottles, pouring the various vintages into a singlerge ss. Then, he proceeded to open  all the different dishes.


    Abruptly, Ethan stood up, his chair scraping against the floor making sure he caught everyone''s attention.


    "I just remembered I have to be somewhere else. Right now."


    He picked up his phone from the table.


    The room fell silent, everyone was staring at Ethan in utter disbelief; they couldn''t  believe what had just happened.


    Their eyes were as wide as saucers, and their jaws dropped.


    It was as if time had frozen, and no one could quite process the words that had just left Ethan''s mouth.


    Serenity was the first to break the silence.


    She pointed a shaky finger at the untouched feast before them. "But... but you didn''t even taste any of the food you ordered"


    she sputtered, her voice high-pitched and incredulous.


    "All this food, and you didn''t take a single bite!"


    Ethan merely shrugged, already halfway out of his seat.


    "Sorry, gotta run, I just remembered I have somewhere so important to be"


    he said breezily, as if he were leaving a casual lunch date rather than a million-dor disaster.


    "I''m in a bit of a hurry, since I didn''t take any bite, all of you can have it."


    Suddenly, Noah threw his head back and let out a roar ofughter that shook everyone in the room. He clutched his stomach, his whole body was shaking with mirth.


    Tears streamed down his face as he gasped for air.


    Serenity and the others watched him, their shock slowly turning to confusion; they didn''t understand why he wasughing so hard.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Noahughter finally subsided.


    He wiped his eyes, a deadly look spreading across his face.


    "Oh, Ethan,"


    he chuckled, his voice dripping with mock sympathy.


    "You poor, foolish boy. You really thought you could just walk away just like that? No, no, no. You''ll be paying for this meal, down to thest penny you order the food and you will pay for them."


    immediately Noah said that, it was as if they nned everything the waiter burst into the room, followed by two burly security guards.


    The waiter''s face was beet-red, and he jabbed a finger at Ethan usingly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is the one!"


    he shouted, his voice shaking with anger.


    "This is the man who ordered a fortune''s worth of food and now he''s refusing to pay!"


    Noah leaned back in his chair, a smug smile ying on his lips. He had seen this y out countless times before he wasn''t new to it.


    in fact It was his favorite trick, one he loved to use on unsuspecting girls. He would lure them in with the promise of avish meal, encouraging them to order to their heart''s content. Little did they know, he had already struck a deal with the waiter. When the bille, the girls would find themselves unable to pay, and Noah would swoop in, offering a way out...


    for a price, which is to have sex with them.


    He had thought Ethan would be an easy mark, a way to secure a new fighter for his gang. But he had underestimated Ethan''s audacity. Who in their right mind would order a million-dor meal, but the fool did, and he''s not going to escape now.


    "Well, well, well,"


    Noah drawled, his eyes glinting with malice.


    "Looks like someone''s bitten off more than he can chew. How do you n to pay for this, Ethan? You might just find yourself chained to a sink, washing dishes for the rest of your days!"


    At that moment Serenity bit her lip, a twinge of sympathy tugging at her heart she knew Noah was up to something, she thought he was going to offer him a chance to join his gang, not knowing he''s going to use such childish tricks. Sure, Ethan had made a colossal mistake, but did he really deserve such a cruel fate? Then again, he had brought this upon himself by ordering something this expensive.


    If it had been something in her capacity she would have helped him but this was beyond her.


    Who orders that much food without a thought for the consequences? when he knows Noah and his dirty behavior.


    But at the same time she was disappointed because Ethan got to know little bit of her family struggles something she had kept so safe.


    She gazes at Noah without saying anything.


    Continue your saga on empire


    ''He couldn''t do it.''


    Serenity said to herself.


    Noah friend that came along couldn''t help butugh also they know Noah would never offer someone such expensive food, if he wasn''t nning something, however although it was confusing to them from the start because Noah only brings girls to expensive restaurants like this, and always got what he wanted, but Ethan got them more confused but everything is bing clear now.


    Ethan, at that moment, looked more intrigued than worried; he was expecting something like this to happen so he nned ahead.


    His eyebrows shot up, and a small smile yed on his lips, as if he had just stumbled upon an amusing puzzle.


    He know Noah was up to something for the get go, but he hadn''t expected such an borate trap.


    With a nonchnt shrug, Ethan reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    "I don''t need to exin myself to anyone, you know."


    he said casually, as if he was addressing some group of children. "I actually happen to know the manager of this fine establishment. Let me just give him a quick call."

 Chapter 68

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The room was suddenly filled with gasps, whispers, and exmations of disbelief.


    Everyone''s eyes darted between Ethan, their faces a mix of shock, confusion, and utter bewilderment. How could someone like Ethan, a nobody from nowhere, possibly know the manager of such a high-end establishment?


    It''s not possible that can never be true.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan''s mind drifted back to that fateful day when his grandma had left.


    The manager had approached him, with a  kind smile on his face. He had pressed a small, embossed business card into Ethan''s hand, his eyes twinkling with warmth.


    he had said, if he  ever finds himself in need of anything, anything at all, he should  give him a call. that he  will always be wee here, no matter what.


    So before getting here he sent a message and at the same time took permission from his grandmother.


    With a steadfast determination, Ethan fished out his phone and dialed the manager''s number.


    His fingers moved with purpose, each button pressed with a quiet confidence.


    Everyone was curiously staring at him. The room fell into a hush, everyone holding their breath in anticipation wanting to see what Ethan was going to do.


    Noah, however, couldn''t contain himself anymore. He burst into a fit ofughter, his whole body was shaking with mirth. He pointed at Ethan, with some tears ofughter streaming down his face.


    "You... you really think... you can stall your way out of this?"


    he managed to gasp out.


    "There''s no escape, Ethan. You''re well and truly trapped, like a rat in a maze! you think,  I Noah will apologize to a poor good for nothing orphan like you,e to imagine you had the guts to ept my offer needs to the study"


    But Ethan didn''t listen to him, he came here on purpose and with a clear thought in mind.


    His focus was solely on his phone at that moment, his fingers flying across the keypad as heposed a message instead of calling. His face was like a mask of calm,


    his eyes narrowed in concentration. It was as if he was privy to a secret that everyone else was blind to.


    Then the message was sent and Ethan then faced Noah.


    "I followed you here for a reason  and you decided to show your bad characters, well it''s not going to work today because I was five times ahead of you in this game"


    Noah eyes turned deadly at that moment he was about to say something when Suddenly, the door flew open with a bang, causing everyone to jump.


    In strode the manager entered, his face filled with concern. immediately his eyes scanned the room, taking in the tense faces and the untouched feast on the table.


    "I received an emergency message" he said, his voice filled with urgency.


    "What seems to be the trouble here?"


    upon seeing the manager Noahughter died in his throat.


    His mouth fell open, his eyes bulging in disbelief he couldn''t believe he was truly the manager he was seeing.


    He had been so certain that Ethan was bluffing earlier, that this was all some sort of desperate n so he could escape. The very idea that Ethan, a lowlymoner, could have a direct line to the manager was unthinkable to him. Yet here he was, standing before them, as real as the air they breathed.


    Serenity gaze at Noah and with the look on Noah face she would tell the man that just came in was truly the manager Ethan talked about.


    She too couldn''t believe her eyes; she thought Ethan was kidding earlier.


    The waiter and the security guard immediately bow their heads to greet the manager.


    All of them started shaking in their paint because they knew what wasing.


    it''s not going to be business as usual.


    Quickly regaining hisposure, Noah leaped to his feet. He drew himself up to his full height, his chest puffed out with importance. He knows all he has to do is to introduce himself to the manager and everything will be fine.


    "I am Noah Cooper,"


    he announced, his voice sounding with pride.


    "Of the illustrious Cooper family, of  the esteemed G five circles."


    immediately the waiter, eager to ingratiate himself with such a high-profile guest as Noah, quicklyunched into an exnation.


    His words tumbled out in a rush as he gestured wildly at Ethan, painting him as a fraudster who had ordered avish meal with no intention of paying.


    "Sir that''s not all, I even told him the amount it would cost, he nodded, but now he doesn''t want to pay, instead he as he was going to call the manager"


    The manager listened intently, his brow furrowed in concentration. When the waiter finally finished what he was saying, the manager nodded slowly.


    "I see,"


    he said, his voice measured and calm.


    "It appears that everything is in order, I had thought it was something so serious"


    At that moment Noah face split into a smile he knew his name would change the manager and it did. He turned to Ethan, his eyes dancing with malicious glee.


    "You really are the most idiotic person I''ve ever had the misfortune to encounter, you said you were going to call the manager and now he''s here but you have refused to say a word"


    he crowed, his voice dripping with disdain. Your next chapter is on empire


    "Did you honestly believe you could outsmart me, Noah Cooper?"


    Serenity watched the scene unfold, her heart torn between pity and  expectation.


    A part of her felt sorry for Ethan and she believed when the manager came in,  but now it seems he wasn''t the one that made the call, he wanted to reach out andfort him. But another part of her couldn''t believe the depth of his foolishness.


    How could he have been so naive as to challenge Noah, of all people? Did he not understand the power and influence that Noah wielded?


    But Ethan remained unmoved. A small, enigmatic smile yed on his lips as he met the manager''s gaze.


    His eyes shone with a quiet confidence.


    "I have evidence, show I didn''t say I was going to pay for the meal"

 Chapter 69

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The silence in the room was deafening, broken only by the sharp intakes of breath as everyone stared at Ethan in disbelief. Evidence? What kind of evidence could he possibly have that could make him not pay for the meal?


    Everyone was still staring at Ethan as he strode forward, his head held high, his steps measured and filled with confidence.


    He reached into his pocket, his fingers closing around his phone. With a triumphant smile, he handed it to the manager, his eyes sparkling with satisfaction knowing his Evidence is undeniable, he didn''t want anyone to think he has any connection here, that''s why he decided to use this as back up, knowing the manager would take it from there.


    Immediately the manager collected the phone and yed the phone recording when Noah said he was going to pay for the food, Ethan asked the second time he said the same thing.


    Everyone eyes open at  that moment it was then they realize  Ethan had been recording Noah from the very moment he had ced his phone on the table.


    It had been a clever move, one that had gonepletely unnoticed by everyone in the room. But now, as the manager allowed y to continue, Noah entire scheme unraveled before their very eyes.


    At that moment Noah  face drained of color, his eyes widening in horror as his own voice filled the room, exposing his every deceitful word.


    He couldn''t  say anything at that moment because, he knew he had been exposed and with this Ethan would be free, because he didn''t say he would pay for the food.


    Serenity at that moment managed to force her cheeks from raising she thought Ethan would have to beg for forgiveness,and join Noah so he can be Free, but he was wrong, Ethan is so smart and from the look of things Noah would be the one to pay for the food.


    Immediately she adjusted herself so Noah wouldn''t notice any changes in her.


    The manager''s face darkened at that moment, his brows knitting together in a fierce scowl.


    he then face the waiter and said


    " You''re here by dismissed, go get your belongings and leave quietly"


    The waiter''s eyes shut open. He couldn''t believe his eyes, his heart almost jumped out of his mouth.


    Immediately his leg went jelly.


    He now knows only Noah can help him out of the mess he just found him.


    "Mr Noah please say something"


    The manager immediately yelled at the two security guards.


    "Get this fool out of my sight immediately"


    Without saying a word they immediately pounds on him and dragged him out.


    Then the manager faced Noah.


    "Noah Cooper,"


    he growled, each word dripping with anger.


    " you''re going to pay the money in which was used to ordered the food, You will  also pay a  hefty fine for your uneptable conduct in the Winston restaurant"


    At that moment Noah''s friends couldn''t believe what they just heard. Noah has been defeated for the very first time, not just by anyone but a poor looking bastard.


    they couldn''t believe their ears


    Serenity too was shocked she couldn''t believe it. This was the very first time someone has actually stepped up to Noah and beat him in his own game.


    However Noah''s deadly  gaze was focused on Ethan, his jaw tightened; he''s never going to ept Defeat not to Ethan, someone who isn''t qualified to breathe the same air as him; he will not admit defeat so easily. His face contorted with rage, his eyes zing with fury.


    His fists clenched at his sides, and his  knuckles Started turning white with the force of his anger.


    "You have no idea who you''re messing with, Ethan!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he bellowed, his voice shaking with barely contained rage.


    "My family will destroy you for this! for trying  to cause trouble between the G five and Winston . You''ll regret the day you ever dared to cross Noah Cooper!"


    Ethan, however, remained utterly unfazed.


    He met Noah''s furious gaze with a calm, steady look,  and a small smile was  ying at the corners of his mouth.


    He wanted him to have a taste of his own medicine, and he knows how it felt like now.


    without holding back Ethan said


    "Bring it on, Noah,"


    he said, his voice sounding with quiet confidence.


    "I''ll be ready for whatever you and your family can dish out, since you want to bully the weak like me for trying to clear my name of the allegation you tried to put on me, it''s alright, I will be waiting"


    Serenity watched the scene unfold, her heart swelling with a newfound respect for Ethan. He talks so well and at the same time he knows what he''s doing. She had always thought of him as a simple, unremarkable person, someone who could be easily intimidated and pushed around. But now, seeing him stand up to Noah with such unwavering bravery, she couldn''t help but smile.


    There was clearly more to Ethan than she had ever realized, a strength and determination that belied his humble appearance.


    Since Ethan doesn''t have any case he was told to go.


    As Ethan exited the private room, the manager followed  him out, his face was filled with gratitude. "Ethan, please wait!"


    he called out, his voice filled with warmth and admiration.


    "I can''t thank you enough for bringing the truth to light and telling me what to do without going overboard. Please, ept this special card as a token of my gratitude. It entitles you to dine at the Winston restaurant, free of charge, whenever you wish."


    Ethan epted the card, his eyes widening with surprise and delight. "Thank you, sir."


    he said, his voice filled with heartfelt appreciation.


    "I''m truly honored by your generosity."


    With a final, respectful nod to the manager, Ethan stepped out of the restaurant and into the street. As he walked, at that moment his phone began to vibrate in his pocket.


    immediately he pulled it out, his eyebrows rising in surprise as he saw the name on the screen. It was the old man he had helped.


    without thinking twice he Said.


    "Hello, Sir. It''s great to hear from you."


    Without wasting anymore time the old man then said.


    "Mr.Ethan,I have wonderful news for you. My granddaughter just arrived in town, and we''re both eager to move forward with the contract."

 Chapter 70

    After receiving the phone call Ethan decided to head to the restaurant.


    He booked a taxi and not long after he arrived.


    He walked closer to the restaurant, his eyes started scanning around. It didn''t take long for him to spot the old man and his granddaughter seated at a table in the corner, engaged in what appeared to be a serious conversation.


    without wasting any more time he approached them.


    immediately he entered inside the restaurant, Ethan couldn''t help but take notice of the old man granddaughter''s striking appearance.


    She was an exceptionally mature woman, her curved body was  impossible for Ethan to ignore. ''Damn, she''s absolutely breathtaking,''


    He thought to himself, his heart couldn''t  help but skip a beat.


    He quickly shook his head, trying to clear his mind of such inappropriate thoughts.


    ''Get a grip, Ethan. She''s way out of my league, and I''m not looking to settle down with an older woman. I need to focus on the task at hand.'' Ethan mentally chided himself, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves.


    He couldn''t believe he was even  thinking about marriage right now? when he''s here for business, and nothing more.


    Ethan finally walked to their table. immediately Naomi saw Ethan her eyes widened in surprise, her mouth falling open as she took in his youthful appearance, without being told she could tell Ethan was the one her grandfather told her about, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Wait a minute, he''s practically a child!"


    She mused, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "He''s barely old enough to attend university?"


    However  Ethan didn''t put ears to her words he was already lost in her beauty.


    Without thinking twice Ethan extended his hand for a handshake, a polite gesture meant to break the ice.


    He offered Naomi a warm smile, hoping to put her at ease concerning his appearance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However Naomi returned the handshake but then she hold onto Ethan''s hand so tightly, refusing to let go.


    Her eyes immediately narrowed, suspicion was written  all over her intense gaze.


    Ethan at that moment attempted to withdraw his hand, but her strength caught himpletely off guard.


    ''I never would have guessed that a woman with such an incredible figure could possess this kind of raw power''


    Ethan said to himself.


    he marveled silently, his eyebrows raising in astonishment.


    Naomi maintained her firm grip on Ethan''s hand as sheunched into a full-blown interrogation.


    immediately She locked eyes with Ethan, her stare unwavering and filled with questions that needed answers.


    "Which family do you belong to?"


    she demanded, her tone sharp and upromising.


    "Winston"


    Ethan replied without hesitation, meeting her gaze head-on. His voice was steady, betraying none of the unease he felt under her scrutiny.


    Knowing that Lady Madison had no living rtives, Naomi didn''t bother inquiring about her; she knew it must be another random Winston.


    Instead, she pressed on with her next line of questioning.


    "What line of business is your family involved in? And where exactly do you leave?"


    She fired off rapidly, her expression growing more serious by the second.


    At that moment Ethan''s face fell, his shoulders slumping slightly as a wave of sadness washed over him.


    He didn''t  want to lie so he decided to tell her the truth.


    "My parents are no longer with me," he said softly, with a  hint of sorrow creeping into his voice.


    "They passed away when I was young."


    For a quick moment, a flicker of sympathy crossed Naomi''s face, softening her hard expression. However, it quickly vanished as she tightened her grip on Ethan''s hand again, her face hardening once more with more  anger and suspicion.


    Then she came to a conclusion.


    "I can tell you''re running some kind of scam, aren''t you?"


    she used, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "How dare you try to con innocent people to make a living? Have you no shame?"


    Upon hearing what Naomi just said Ethan was momentarily stunned by her harsh words, his eyes widening in shock. He thought Naomi just wanted to be sure about his intentions but now she is using him wrongly.


    At that moment he opened his mouth to defend himself, but before he could utter a single word, Naomi''s grandfather began bouncing up and down in his seat, waving his arms in a frantic manner.


    "Naomi, let go of the poor boy!"


    He eximed, his face etched with concern.


    "Can''t you see that you''re hurting him?"


    immediately Naomi shook her head stubbornly, her jaw clenched tightly, she wants to get to the root of everything, Ethan is just too young to have such an amount of money, and he confirmed his parents are no more and they passed away when he was very little, then howe all of a sudden he''s rich.


    "No, Grandfather. I''m merely doing my job as a private investigator" she insisted, her eyes never leaving Ethan''s face.


    "We need to know exactly who we''re dealing with before we proceed any further on this matter."


    She gazes at Ethan with another deadly gaze.


    her eyes boring into his soul.


    "I have strong suspicions that you''re involved in illegal activities. What kind of person would be in his right sense  would donate such an exorbitant amount of money for something little in return? It''s absolutely ludicrous!"


    At that moment She gaze Ethan from head to toe, her lip curling in contempt.


    "Seeing you in person only confirms my belief that you''repletely out of your mind, and you messed with the wrong person."


    However Ethan was bing tired of everything and Naomi seemed to be really interested in it.


    With a sudden burst of strength that surprised even himself.


    Ethan wrenched his hand free from Naomi''s iron grip.


    The ease with which he aplished it left Naomi gaping in astonishment, her eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets.


    "How did he manage that?"


    she wondered silently, her mind racing toprehend the situation, she knows only a few people can escape her grip


    "What just happened?"


    Naomi had tackled gang leaders and tough guys twice her size in the past, but none had ever broken free so effortlessly but a child just did it so freely as if he didn''t even try. "There''s definitely more to him than meets the eyes"


    She said to herself, realizing  what she''s up against, a chill started running down her spine.


    Ethan at that moment took a step back from the table, squaring his shoulders and standing tall.


    His expression immediately turned  serious, his piercing green eyes locking onto Naomi''s with an intensity that made her heart skip a beat.


    "Since you''re so curious  to know about me, Allow me to introduce myself properly."

 Chapter 71

    Ethan words caught the attention of everyone, as they gazed at him curiously.


    Ethan at that moment took a deep breath, his eyes locked on Naomi''s. "I am Ethan Winston, a normal university student with a bit of cash."


    He began, his voice steady and calm.


    "I know everyone  must be wondering how I was able to get so much money, however it''s not something I love talking about how I got so much money, who knows? Perhaps I won a lottery. A big lottery."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi and her grandfather stared at Ethan, their eyes wide with shock.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. A university student winning arge sum of money? It seemed too good to be true because if something like that ever  happened they would have announced it on the news and everyone would have been talking about it.


    Naomi however was still not convinced.


    "How much did you win?"


    Naomi''s grandfather asked, eyes widened and his  voice trembling with excitement because he actually believed Ethan, something tells him that was the reason he was attacked the day he saw him almost dead.


    Ethan shrugged, a small smile started ying on his lips he could tell the old man had already bought into it.


    "Enough to make a difference in my life"


    He replied slowing.


    Naomi narrowed her eyes, her suspicion still lingering for some reason she could feel Ethan wasn''t saying the truth and everything about him felt so wrong, she still couldn''t get how he got himself


    Free from her grip for university kid and now he said he won a lottery. She wasn''t fully convinced by Ethan''s story.


    There had to be more to it than just a lucky lottery win.


    She wants to say something.


    Just then, the door to the restaurant burst open, and a group of men entered.


    Immediately Ethan''s expression darkened as he recognized them as the thugs from the other day; he couldn''t believe they still had the guts toe again.


    They swaggered in, their eyes gleaming with malice without being told one could tell they meant business this time around.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan instinctively took a step forward, ready to confront the thugs again, but Naomi held out her hand, stopping him.


    "Step back."


    she warned, her voice low and dangerous.


    "This is not something a university student can handle, I''ll handle this myself."


    The thugs approached their table, sneering at Naomi and totally ignoring Ethan.


    "Our boss has a message for you," the leader of the group said, his voice dripping with anger.


    "He says you should sell yourself to him. If you do, he''ll let this ce go and stoping back for his security fee. but if you refuse..."


    He trailed off, letting the threat hang in the air.


    At that moment Naomi''s eyes shed with anger. She Slowly  walked  closer to them, her fists clenched at her sides.


    "Say that again!"


    she demanded, her voice barely above a whisper.


    immediately the thug smirked. They couldn''t believe she still had the guts to utter nonsense, instead of her to start begging and ran to their boss.


    However he opened his mouth to repeat his vile words, but before he could utter a single statement, Naomi''s fist connected with his jaw.


    "Thud!!"


    The impact of the punch made the man stumbled backward, his eyes widened in shock he couldn''t believe what just happened.


    However before he could regain himself.


    Naomi didn''t give him a chance to recover.


    Sheunched herself at the group, her fists and feet flying in a blur of motion.


    The thugs tried to fight back, but they were no match for Naomi''s raw speed and strength.


    Ethan watched in amazement as Naomi took down the men one by one. He had never seen anything like it before.


    For ady to move with such speed and precision that was both beautiful and terrifying.


    Within minutes, the thugsy groaning on the floor, their faces bruised and bloodied.


    Naomi stood over them, her chest heaving with exertion.


    She turned to Ethan, with a triumphant smile on her face, she wanted him to see she''s not the kind ofdy to mess around with.


    And Ethan clearly understands her actions and gaze.


    However her  victory was short-lived as a loud, booming voice filled the air,ing from outside the restaurant.


    Ethan and Naomi both exchanged a worried nce before rushing to the door.


    They came Outside only to see a line of cars stretched down the street.


    The leader of the gang stood at the front, nked  around by dozens of men armed with cusses and other weapons.


    Ethan was surprised to see the gang leader he dealt with the other day among the other fighters.


    At that moment the realization hit him that the so-called leader the other day was just an errand boy.


    "Surrender now, and do what I asked!"


    the gang leader shouted, his voice amplified by a megaphone.


    "If not You''ll pay three times the protection fee for wasting my time, for fighting with my men. and If you refuse, we''ll burn this ce to the ground immediately!"


    Upon hearing the gang leader orders, Naomi''s face contorted with rage. She stormed forward, her eyes zing, without holding back she attacked back.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    she yelled, her voice been hear across the street.


    "You think you''re the only one with people? but let me shock you also, I have my own gangs too!"


    immediately She pulled out her phone, her fingers started shaking as she dialed a number.


    The call connected, but no one answered. She tried again, but this time, the call went straight to voicemail.


    A text message popped up on her screen.


    Naomi''s eyes widened as she read the words.


    [Please forgive us and stop calling us already!]


    immediately she pped her forehead in frustration, realizing that her supposed allies had abandoned her.


    They knew she meant trouble and didn''t want to get involved.


    Ethan could see Naomi had hit her limits and he stepped forward, adjusting his sleeves.


    "Step back."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he said, his voice calm.


    "I''ll handle this from here."

 Chapter 72

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi was shocked by his words.


    She gazes at him with a confused face.


    She couldn''t believe he suggested she step aside, allowing him to take over from here.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, her mouth open a little as she gazed at Ethan trying to process everything.


    "Ethan, you don''t know what you''re doing,"


    she said, her voiceced with concern.


    "You could get yourself killed if you even get close to these people, they are not your regr university gangs"


    Ethan couldn''t  help but smile, with a  confident grin spreading across his face, he could tell Naomi is now showing concern, and she is afraid of his safety now but she shouldn''t worry he''s capable of holding his own all thanks to the system.


    He then turned and faced Naomi.


    "Don''t worry yourself about me, These barbarians can''t do anything to me."


    he said, his tone full of confidence. He adjusted his sleeves, readying himself for the impending confrontation. He knows it wouldn''t be easy but at the same time he wants to know how far he can go with this new found strength.


    Naomi at that moment  couldn''t just stand there, and watch Ethan get himself killed; she followed suit, adjusting her own sleeves. She stepped forward.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll join you in the fight,"


    she said, her eyes shing with determination.


    "This is my grandfather''s restaurant, and I won''t allow anyone toy their hands on it."


    immediately  her  fists clenched at her sides, ready to strike anyone thates close.


    Upon seeing Naomi step forward Ethan then turned to her, his expression serious.


    "Step back,"


    he said firmly.


    "This kind of fight isn''t meant for a woman."


    His words hung in the air, with a  trace of arrogance in his tone.


    immediately Naomi''s face twisted in anger, her cheeks flushing red, she couldn''t believe what Ethan just said, it seems he''s looking down on her already.


    "How dare you address me that way!"


    she snapped, her voice rising.


    "Between a professional MMA fighter or a university kid - who do you think is more capable in this kind of situation"


    She red at Ethan, her eyes challenging him to argue.


    She took a step forward, cing herself between Ethan and the gang.


    "I will not repeat myself again Stay behind me, or better still leave  here immediately "


    shemanded, her voice giving  no room for argument.


    "I can''t let a little boy fight for me and my grandfather."


    Her words were sharp, with a mixture of protectiveness and pride.


    But Ethan couldn''t help but shake his head, however he was still shocked hearing Naomi is a professional MMA fighter, and she still has such a beautiful shape that caught him at the first nce.


    Just then, the gang boss spoke up, his voice dripping with anger.


    "I can see you two are crazy,"


    he sneered, a wicked grin on his face.


    Suddenly, more men emerged from the shadows, swelling the gang''s number to eighty strong.


    The bossughed, in a harshly grating sound.


    "Did you think I would be foolish enough not to bring more men, just to show you how serious I''m burning down this ce?"


    he taunted, his eyes were full of  malice.


    Upon seeing the extra men that just joined the gang Ethan and Naomi''s faces darkened, their expressions turned serious.


    They thought  they could do it, but the sheer number of opponents was overwhelming.


    Even if theybined their efforts, victory seemed uncertain at this stage.


    Ethan would  still love to try his limit but he couldn''t gauge how far he could push himself against such arge crowd, and at the same time he had doubts about Naomi''s true capabilities.


    She is ady even though she imed to be a MMA fighter, but  this is different with arge crowd.


    Just as Ethan was deeply thinking of what to do, two luxury cars pulled up, and the cars stopped  right  at the scene.


    Six men dressed in crisp ck suits emerged from the vehicles, their movements precise and purposeful as they Walked forward.


    The leader of the suited men scanned the premises, his eyes were sharp and calcting.


    Suddenly, his gazended on Ethan, and his eyes widened in recognition.


    ''He''s the one''


    He said to himself.


    And without thinking twice hee rushed towards Ethan, his steps were full of urgency.


    Everyone thought he was among the thugs or perhaps he''s the real Boss.


    Naomi couldn''t help but release her fists, the situation is bing something she never imagined.


    To everyone''s surprise, the man was none other than the head of the private securitypany that dealt with Ethan atdy Madison party. He has been searching for Ethan all day, and luckily for him he had  received information that Ethan nned to visit the restaurant after being discharged from the hospital. The boss hade to ask  the old man some questions, only to find Ethan himself.


    immediately  he approached Ethan, and without wasting any more time the boss suddenly fell to his knees, his head bowed in submission. "Please,"


    He begged, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Lady Madison shut down ourpany because of what happened to you. She punished us for throwing you out that day."


    immediately his hands were sped together, his knuckles started turning white with desperation.


    "Ethan, I implore you, help us beg Lady Madison for forgiveness,"


    the boss pleaded, his words tumbling out in a rush.


    "I''ll do anything. Even if to be  your loyal dog, if you help me get mypany back, I will dly be one."


    His eyes were wide, his face showed how desperate he was.


    seeing what was going on in front  of her Naomi stood frozen, shocked by the mention of Lady Madison''s name.


    She thought it was some kind of joke but the look on the man''s face suggested he was dead serious.


    She couldn''tprehend what was unfolding before her eyes.


    "What the hell is going on here?" she muttered under her breath, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    Ethan, too, was taken aback by the revtion. It seemed his grandmother had single-handedly destroyed the securitypany because of him.


    However he felt a twinge of annoyance at the man for saying so much about him in front of Naomi, just when he had nearly seeded in changing her perception of him.


    However Ethan''s mind raced, as he started weighing his options he needed allies, and the boss''s words echoed in his mind.


    saying he will do anything if you help him get hispany back.


    At that moment a n began to form in his mind, a way to turn the situation to his advantage and at the same time get an ally.


    without thinking twice Ethan pointed at the gang, his expression deadly.


    "Eradicate these people first, then we''ll talk about yourpany."

 Chapter 73

    upon hearing Ethan condition, the  Boss didn''t hesitate for a second. He immediately agreed to Ethan''s words, knowing he had no time to waste.


    He stood up, brushing the dust off his suit, and approached the gang boss with a deadly look on his face.


    Upon seeing the man walking closer to him.


    The gang boss burst outughing, his eyes were filled with mockery. "You must be joking, right!"


    He eximed, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "How could a mere five men possibly stop all 80 of us?"


    He spread his arms wide, gesturing to his massive crew, with a smug grin stered on his face.


    However the head of the private securitypany didn''t  put ears to what the gang  boss was saying; he continued to walk forward, his posture straight and full of  confidence.


    Then he stopped in front of the gang boss who was staring at him with deadly eyes.


    "Allow me to introduce myself,"


    he said, his voice clear and authoritative.


    "I am the head of the K-guardpany."


    His words hung in the air, the weight of his significance settling over the crowd.


    Immediately upon hearing those words, the gang boss''s expression transformed from amusement to utter disbelief.


    His eyes widened, and his mouth fell open in shock.


    He stood there, stupefied, unable toprehend the turn of events. Something tells him he''s only trying to pull his legs.


    Naomi, too, was taken aback by this revtion.


    She knew all too well the reputation of the K-guardpany. Everyone knows them. They are an elite private security firm, reserved for only the most influential and wealthy individuals in the country. She recalled she applied to join their ranks once, but her application was swiftly rejected; it didn''t even take long.


    "What in the world are they doing here?"


    she said to herself, her mind racing with so many questions.


    "And how on earth are they connected to a young boy like Ethan?"


    She couldn''t make sense of the situation anymore, but one thing seemed certain: it had something to do with Lady Madison. At that moment the pieces of the puzzle were slowlying together, but the full picture remained frustratingly out of reach as she gazed at Ethan with a curious look.


    The gang boss at that moment, started recovering from his initial shock, then he startedughing again once more.


    "I know you''re pulling my legs"


    he said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "There''s no way the K-guard would ever interfere in a situation as trivial as this, it''s below their standard"


    He waved his hand dismissively, his confidence started returning.


    Just then, one of the K-guard men stepped forward, with a phone pressed to his ear.


    "I''ve just finished calling for backup,"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And!"


    the head of K-guard said.


    with  a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    "They''ll be here in five minutes."


    As soon as he said those words, immediately the sound of helicopter des started slicing through the air.


    Three sleek, ck helicopters hovered above, their rotors whipping up a frenzy of wind.


    And at that moment Men in tactical gear began descending from the choppers, rappelling down with practiced ease, their ropes swaying in the breeze.


    without being told everyone could see they were professional.


    The gang boss''s face contorted into an ugly expression seeing what was happening, his eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.


    The sight of the K-guard''s swift and efficient response left him speechless.


    His entire Confidence has been shattered.


    He knows what ising his way if he doesn''t do the right thing immediately.


    In a desperate move, he rushed towards Ethan, his hands sped together in a pleading gesture.


    He saw what the head of  the K-guard  did earlier, he kneeled before the young boy, and he knew that his own survival hinged on Ethan''s mercy.


    Without hesitation, the gang boss threw himself at Ethan''s feet, his knees hitting the ground with a loud thud.


    "Please, I beg you!"


    He cried out, his voice trembling with fear.


    "I didn''t mean any disrespect! I was blinded by my anger and my Selfish reasons!"


    His words tumbled out in a frantic rush, his eyes wide with desperation wanting Ethan to forgive him so he could run away.


    "I promise I''ll do anything you ask, just please, spare my life!"


    At that moment Tears streamed down his face as he pleaded, his entire body shaking uncontrobly.


    At that moment his entire men went on their knees also, since the boss has surrendered they have no reason to be standing.


    Ethan looked down at the gang boss, his expression unwavering.


    "If you want forgiveness"


    he said calmly, then pointed at the old man seated inside the restaurant.


    "Go beg the old man."


    He tilted his head towards Naomi''s grandfather.


    The gang boss knows he doesn''t have any more time to waste so he scrambled to his feet.


    He rushed over to the old man, falling to his knees once more.


    The old man who was holding a frying pan clutched it tightly in his hands.


    His entire body was filled with righteous anger.


    Then he  began smacking the gang boss over the head with the frying pan, each blownded by a satisfying ng.


    "ng!"


    "ng!"


    Despite the assault, the gang boss remained on his knees, his hands raised in surrender.


    He continued to beg for mercy, his words barely audible over the sound of the frying pan connecting with his skull.


    "ng!"


    "ng!"


    Immediately he used his hand to hold his head, he knew his life depended on the old man''s forgiveness, and he was willing to endure any punishment to secure it.


    The old man was still mad, because the gang didn''t give him a breathing space to grow his restaurant, they saw him as an easy prey so they took advantage of it.


    As the gang boss groveled, the K-guard team worked swiftly to apprehend the remaining thugs. They moved with practiced precision, securing the criminals and loading them into waiting vehicles.


    The head of the K-guard approached Ethan, with a look of determination on his face.


    "I''ll use my connections in the police force to ensure these thugs are properly dealt with,"


    he assured, his voice low and serious.


    "We''ll make sure they return everyst penny they''ve stolen from innocent people."


    With the situation under control, the K-guard boss turned his attention back to Ethan again.


    He leaned in close, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Ethan, I implore you,"


    he said, his eyes pleading.


    "Can you please help me with Lady Madison? I''m at my end as I speak."


    His words carried a sense of desperation, he was like a man on the brink of losing everything.


    Naomi, unable to contain her curiosity any longer, stepped forward.


    "Ethan."


    she said, her voice filled with a mix of confusion.


    "Do you... do you know Lady Madison?"


    immediately her eyes searched his face, seeking answers to the countless questions swirling in her mind.


    At that moment Ethan reached up, scratching the back of his head nervously.


    A small smile yed on his lips as he met Naomi''s gaze.


    "It''s a long story."

 Chapter 74

    Billy''s father and some other representative was having a meeting with Lady Madison.


    When it was over, everyone left. But Billy''s father came back. He wanted to talk to Lady Madison about what Billy told him, and he''s going to make sure the good for nothing bastard pays for what he did to his son.


    He walked closer tody Madison who was still seated in her chair, his head hung low in a respectful manner.


    And wait a shaking voice he said.


    "Lady Madison, I''m so sorry."


    His voice trembling even more.


    "I''m sorry I rmended Ethan as a waiter for your birthday party, and he tried to steal your kettle. It was a mistake in our end to use a thief. It''s a good thing my son was around  and he caught him right away but the kettle broke. Otherwise, Ethan would have gotten away with it."


    However Lady Madison remained silent, her expression unreadable as her intense gaze was focused on Billy''s father.


    Upon  seeing her intense  gaze Billy''s father could tell she was furious with Ethan, despite giving him the football prize money that day.


    ''She must be regretting her generosity now''


    he thought to himself, with  a slight smirk on his face.


    Seeing an opportunity to turn Lady Madison against Ethan, Billy''s father continued.


    "Lady Madison, I have another news for you concerning that same Ethan, You know that one million dors you gave him? Well, he went to a club and blew it all in one night! he spent everything on drinks"


    He pulled out his phone and managed  to walk closer tody Madison Very slowly, his head still down.


    He showed Lady Madison the  videos of Ethan ordering expensive drinks.


    Lady Madison at that moment took the phone and scrutinized the videos. She noticed that Ethan wasn''t actually drinking the cocktails and wine he ordered. In fact, it appeared that someone else in the video, whose face wasn''t visible and from the look of things that same person was also ordering drinks


    ''Hmm, as long as Ethan stays away from alcohol and drugs, I''m not too concerned, and from the video he''s not drinking it seems he''s doing an orderingpetition, with the other person whose face isn''t  showing''


    she murmured to herself, feeling a sense of relief wash over her.


    Seeing Lady Madison''s intense focus on the videos, Billy''s father''s cheeks were almost covering his eyes.


    ''Finally I''ve got her attention now,'' he said happily as he was waiting  for whatdy Madison  would do.


    then with a low voice he said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can get Ethan arrested and make sure he pays back every penny for that kettle."


    His voice dripping with confidence.


    However Lady Madison handed the phone back to Billy''s father.


    Then, she dropped a bombshell. "You''re fired!!"


    Lady Madison said calmly, her eyes locked on his, as she gave no room for questions.


    At that moment Billy''s father''s jaw dropped, his eyes widening in disbelief as the word kept ringing in his head.


    "fired? how is that even possible, I don''t even work for Lady Madison! how can she fire me''


    He murmured to himself because he was too scared to say it out loud, his mind at that moment started racing even more to try  toprehend the situation.


    Ignoring his confused state, Lady Madison turned to Thompson.


    "From now on, ourpany will not conduct any business with them again"


    she dered, her voice firm and unwavering.


    "The only way we''ll consider working with them is if they sack him from thepany."


    Billy''s father couldn''t believe his ears.


    At that moment his knees grew weak, and he fought the urge to fall to the ground and beg for mercy. "Lady Madison, please! I was only trying to help. I never made to offend you in any way. Surely, we can work something out."


    he pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation.


    But Lady Madison didn''t  put ears to what he was saying.


    instead she said with a cold voice.


    "I wasn''t talking to you."


    Her gaze fixed on Thompson.


    "I was instructing Thompson."


    Without missing a beat, Thompson nodded and he clearly  understood what Lady Madison wanted from him.


    Immediately he whipped out his phone, ready to carry out Lady Madison''s orders.


    "Consider it done,dy Madison"


    he said, his fingers already dialing some number.


    Billy''s father stood there, dumbfounded he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    ''This can''t be happening.''


    he thought, his mind reeling.


    ''I came here to ruin Ethan, but now I''m the one whose life is falling apart!''


    He could feel the room spinning around him, his carefully constructed world crumbling beneath his feet in a matter of minutes.


    As he watched Thompson spring into action, Billy''s father at that moment realized the gravity of his mistake.


    "I''ve underestimated her"


    he admitted to himself, a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "She''s not just some wealthy olddy. She''s a force to be reckoned with in the country, if I had knew I would have apologized immediately she said he was fired or better still, wouldn''t have showed her the video''


    He nced at Lady Madison, hoping to catch a glimmer of mercy in her eyes. But her expression remained stoic, unmoved by his pleading face


    he couldn''t believe what he had done.


    At that moment Thompson''s voice cut through the tense silence.


    "I''ll make sure everyone involved knows about thisdy Madison. He will be removed from thepany in the next minutes"


    At the moment Billy''s father closed his eyes, regret started washing over him if he had known he wouldn''t havee back after the meeting was over, now look at that it hasnded him.


    ''My career, my reputation... it''s all gone''


    hemented silently, the reality of his downfall started sinking in.


    ''And it''s all because I tried to destroy that fool, anddy Madison is so mad at him because he was the one that brought him, that can only exin all of his actions she is taking against him.''


    He took onest look at Lady Madison, her powerful presence filling the room.


    He wanted to say something but Thompson was already making phone calls and his heart almost jumped out of his chest.

 Chapter 75

    At that moment Billy''s father stood there, his mind racing with thoughts of the consequences he now faced.


    The realization of his impending downfall hit him like a ton of bricks.


    Knowing he can''t just fold his hands without doing anything, In a desperate attempt to salvage the situation, he fell to his knees before Lady Madison, his hands sped together in a pleading gesture.


    "Lady Madison, please!"


    he begged, his voice trembling with emotion.


    "I didn''t mean any disrespect. I was only trying to protect your interests. Please, don''t do this! my life and that of my family depends on me, please don''t do this to me, they are going to suffer"


    At that moment Tears started streaming down his face as he groveled at her feet, his entire body was shaking with fear and desperation to save his situation.


    But Lady Madison remained unmoved by his disy; she gave it unconvincingly. She looked down at him, her eyes narrowing with suspicion because she knew the truth.


    "Do you take me for a fool?"


    she asked, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "Did you really think you coulde here, and lie to my face, and get away with it Without me Punishing you for it?"


    Hearing Lady Madison''s words, Billy''s father''s heart nearly leaped out of his chest.


    He began to sob uncontrobly, his cries echoing through the room he didn''t know whatdy Madison knew already, but whatever it might be it''s not good, and for her to know something  already means he came here to get himself in trouble.


    He shook his head multiple times.


    "No, no, no!"


    he wailed, his face contorted in anguish.


    "I would never try to fool you, Lady Madison. I swear on my life!"


    He crawled towards her, his expensive suit dragging on the floor as he moved.


    Despite the intensity of the situation, there was something almostical about the sight of Billy father, he couldn''t  believe a respected member of themittee had been reduced to a blubbering mess on the ground.


    He tried  to clung to Lady Madison''s ankles but the fear of what might happen to him if he dare tried to hold her  made his hand stop immediately, his tears started soaking his dress.


    "I''ll do anything, Lady Madison. Anything at all! Just please, don''t allow  them to fire me!"


    He said while shedding tears, his words barely meaningful because  of his Continuous sobs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lady Madison wanted to push her legs back so she could free herself from his grasp thinking Billy''s father was going to hold him.


    However, he didn''t push any further.


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a phone and yed a video then showed it to Billy''s father.


    "You see!"


    she said, a small deadly smile ying on her lips.


    "I have a recording from the camera in the treasure room that day. And do you know what it shows? It shows Billy and his friends breaking the kettle, not Ethan, you can see it yourself."


    Upon seeing the video and confirmed whatdy Madison just said, Billy''s father''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth hanging open in disbelief.


    He had known all along that Billy was responsible for the broken kettle, but he never imagined that Lady Madison would have proof. The realization that he had been caught in his own lie hit him like a p in the face.


    He knows he must act fast or else he''s good as dead.


    immediately a thought hit him, he decided to pretend.


    "I... I didn''t know."


    he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    dy Madison I''m so sorry. I thought  my son was telling me the truth from the beginning."


    Billy''s father knows what he just said wouldn''t change Lady Madison''s mind,  now he understands why she has taken such action against him earlier.


    However Lady Madison''s expression hardened even more.


    "You owe me five million dors for the kettle your son broke."


    She said, her voice as cold as ice. "And if you want toe back to themittee and want my forgiveness because of your wife and your other children, you''ll need to Sincerely beg Ethan for forgiveness. And If he forgives you and approves, then I might consider forgiving you too."


    Upon hearing the condition Lady Madison just gave him, he opened his mouth and wanted to protest, but before he could utter a word, he found himself being dragged out of the mansion by Lady Madison''s security guards, he couldn''t say anymore words.


    Hended on the front steps with a thud, his phone ttering to the ground beside him.


    They left him without saying anything.


    With a shaking hands, he picked up the phone. He can''t  apologize to that loser who is far below him, for someone that cannot bepared to his son, Lady Madison, wants him to go beg.


    knowing how important he''s to thepany he decided to call his boss.


    He dialed his boss''s number and not long after the call was answered without wasting any more time he went straight to the point.


    "Sir, please!"


    he begged, his voice hoarse from his crying earlier.


    "You have to help me talk to Lady Madison. I can''t lose my job over this!"


    However his boss didn''t allow him to finish and he responded with a cold and unsympathetic voice.


    "I''m not getting involved in this mess."


    He said, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    "If Lady Madison wants you gone, then you''re gone. I''m not risking my own neck for you. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll do as she says immediately Without ying around and looking for help because no one will help you"


    With that, he hung up the phone, leaving Billy''s father alone and desperate.


    Billy''s father stood there on the steps, his legs feeling like jelly.


    He couldn''t believe that his boss, the man he had worked for for years, had abandoned him so easily. With trembling fingers, he scrolled through his contacts until he found Billy''s number.


    immediately he called the number.


    The phone rang once, twice, three times.


    Finally, Billy picked up, his voice cheerful and full of expectations


    "Dad! How did it go with Ethan? Did you take care of everything?"


    But Billy''s father didn''t have time for pleasantries; he went straight to the point.


    "Listen to me, Billy!!"


    he barked, his voice shaking with anger and fear.


    "You need to find that boy Ethan. Now."

 Chapter 76

    Ethan had already forgiven the K-guard.


    Then he got on a phone call with his grandma.


    "Grandma, I just wanted  to let you know I have forgiven the K-guard for what they did to me."


    he said, with a soft voice.


    "Can you forgive them too? Please?"


    Ethan Decided to use his trick by addressingdy Madison as grandma, so she could have a soft heart towards the k-guard, although he had always wanted to call her grandma.


    However he was curious he doesn''t know whatdy Madison would do, how she is going to react.


    however Lady Madison sighed. "Okay, Ethan. If that''s what you want, I''ll forgive them as well."


    She didn''t want to say no because it was Ethan, she really wanted to make sure she did everything that would make him happy.


    Then her tone got serious.


    "But listen Ethan, Billy''s father and Billy are going toe say sorry to you. Whatever you decide to do, I''m okay with it."


    Ethan nodded, he was surprised to hear his grandma still remembers Billy, and the sudden change in her tone suggested they came looking for trouble again, at that moment  his eyes folded, he knows what to do.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Got it, Grandma. Thanks for granting my request."


    The call ended and turned to face Naomi and the boss of the K-guard.


    "Everything''s okay now"


    Ethan said, with a force big smile spreading across his face.


    "I called Lady Madison and she agreed. It''s all good now."


    He gave him a thumbs up.


    Then he remembered something very important and he turned to the boss, his expression turning serious.


    "Hey, can you leave some of your security guys here? Just in case another gang tries to cause trouble, I don''t want the restaurant to get any disturbance again."


    Without  even thinking twice the K-guard boss fell to his knees, tears started streaming down his face.


    He sped his hands together, looking up at Ethan with pure gratitude written all over his face. "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" he cried, his voice shaking with emotions.


    "I swear, I''ll be loyal to you forever! You saved mypany, and I''m going to obey every order you give starting with this. Three of my men will be stationed here, and if ever it gets serious I wille down here myself."


    Ethan just nodded, feeling a bit awkward for a grown up to be kneeling and begging him.


    But at the same time he needs to be rootless.


    He patted the boss on the shoulder. "It''s no big deal, really. Don''t worry about it, unless you disobey me in the future."


    The boss immediately shook his head.


    "I will Never disobey you"


    Naomi at that moment started staring at Ethan, her arms crossed and her foot tapping impatiently. She raised her eyebrows, giving him a look that was filled with curiosity. "You still haven''t answered my question from earlier Ethan."


    Ethan''s eyes widened, pretending to be surprised although he wanted to avoid the question but it seems he can''t anymore.


    "Oh, right! Your question!"


    He walked closer to her, lowering his voice.


    "The truth is, I''m a distant rtive of Lady Madison."


    He leaned in, like he was sharing a big secret.


    He didn''t want to say Lady Madison was his grandma. It wasn''t that he was ashamed or anything. He just didn''t feelfortable telling someone such Secrets, someone he doesn''t know very well.


    Naomi nodded slowly, processing this new information she now understands.


    She didn''t know much about the Winston family tree. As far as she knew, Lady Madison was the only one left and the only  one everybody knows. But who knows? Maybe Ethan was telling the truth.


    and from the look  of things she believes him.


    She then shrugged, deciding not to push it further.


    everything was done and the boss of K-guard had already left with the thugs from earlier.


    And everywhere seems to have peace now.


    After everything that had happened, Naomi was convinced that Ethan''s intentions were good. She agreed to go ahead with the deal for her grandfather''s restaurant.


    But Ethan had another idea.


    He needs more points to unlock the next level of the system. To do that, he needs to make a whopping 200 billion dors in revenue in all of his investments.


    His mind raced with possibilities thinking of what to do.


    He knows the hospital and this restaurant wouldn''t get him close to that amount in years, so he knows he needs to do more if he wants to upgrade faster.


    "I''ll add more money to the deal first, and I will look for better stuff to invest money on that will bring more revenue."


    he said to himself, a mischievous smile spreading across his face.


    "Hey, Naomi."


    Ethan said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "I''ve decided to add an extra 200 million to your grandfather''s deal. The percentages will stay the same. So if the restaurant does well, I''ll make more money too!"


    He rubbed his hands together, already imagining the profits he would get but it wouldn''t take him far, not even close but he just wanted to do it out of goodwill.


    At that moment Naomi and her grandfather''s jaws dropped.


    They couldn''t believe their ears.


    "Ethan, are you serious?"


    Naomi asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Ethan nodded, with a huge smile on his face.


    "Absolutely! Your grandfather''s restaurant is going to be a huge sess. I just know it!"


    Naomi and her grandpa rushed over to Ethan, their eyes filled with happy tears. They both started hugging him and thanking him profusely.


    "Ethan, you''re making my grandfather''s lifelong dreame true by doing this!"


    Naomi almost started shedding tears, her voice filled with joy and gratitude.


    Ethan justughed, patting them both on the back.


    "It''s the least I can do. Your grandfather saved my life, remember?"


    Naomi''s face suddenly turned serious. She looked down at her feet, shuffling awkwardly.


    "Ethan, I''m really sorry for how I acted earlier. I was just curious about you and I let my suspicions get the best of me. Can you please forgive me?"


    She looked up at Ethan, her eyes pleading.


    Ethan just smiled warmly, putting a hand on her shoulder.


    "Hey, don''t worry about it. Everything''s fine. Like I said, your grandfather saved my life. This is just a small way for me to repay his kindness."


    They finalize the contract and shook hands, with all smiles andughter.


    Just then, Naomi''s phone rang.


    She answered it, and her face turned serious as she listened to the caller.


    "I have to go."


    she said, hanging up the call.


    A client wants to buy a house and Naomi is the referral.


    She grabbed her bag and headed for the door.


    Ethan overheard the conversation about the house. As Naomi left, a thought popped into his head.


    "Why don''t I buy house''s too?"

 Chapter 77

    Ethan didn''t waste a single second. He plopped down and whipped out his phone.


    Naomi''s phone conversation  made him realize something very important.


    His fingers flew across the screen as he searched for the best houses for sale near his school, that was the best location he was looking for.


    Upon searching for Some time he came around something.


    "Ooh, this neighborhood looks fancy and it''s close to the school, the perfect location I was looking for."


    he muttered to himself, his eyes widening as he scrolled through the listings.


    The houses in areas that are very close to campus really caught his eye.


    "So many options are here including some that are far away from the school! but I think I will go for this, it''s newly built and close to the school. Also, I gotta see this for myself."


    he decided, nodding his head firmly.


    Without wasting any more time he booked a taxi.


    Before the taxi arrived Ethan went to the old man again and bowed his head.


    "Thank you for saving me that night, I''m so grateful to you"


    The old man couldn''t help but nod his head as tears were forming in the corner of his eyes.


    He couldn''t believe a young man as connected as Ethan would even be this humble, undermining he''s rich.


    At that moment he started tapping Ethan in the back.


    and with a quivering voice he said.


    "can  I at least give you a hug"


    Ethan nodded, and the old man widened his arm around Ethan and hugged him so tightly.


    "Thank you for making my dreamse true, I have always dreamt of having one of the best noodle restaurants in the country, but I couldn''t achieve it, but now you made it possible, thank you"


    Ethan at that moment was forcing himself not to shed tears, he kept on blinking his eyes.


    " it''s alright Sir, I''m d I was able to make it possible, your good deeds made it possible, if you didn''t save me that night I wouldn''t have been here now."


    The old man just nodded and he was lost for words.


    Finally the hug was broken with the  sound of the taxi''s arrival.


    "I guess I will be taking my leave."


    the old Man nodded, waving at Ethan.


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile, feeling that warmth in him.


    "I will be paying you a visit sometime."


    the old man nodded.


    "I will be waiting."


    Ethan then left and entered the taxi.


    Not long after  his taxi rolled up to the neighborhood, Upon seeing what was in front of him Ethan let out a low whistle.


    ''Wow, this ce just screams rich people only.''


    he thought, taking in the beautiful surroundings.


    At that moment Memories started flooding back of the popr kids at school bragging about their houses here.


    Especially Noah, who never shut up about it. Ethan smirked.


    ''Maybe it''s time I got a sweet house here too. I''m a big deal now, aren''t I?''


    He puffed out his chest a bit at the thought.


    However Curiosity got the best of him, and Ethan couldn''t resist checking his  system bank ount. His eyes nearly popped out of his head when he saw the bnce: $800,000!


    ''Holy smokes!''


    he eximed, his jaw dropping. ''The hospital I bought has made $400,000  already and the  system doubled it? which is why  it''s now $800,000. That''s wild!''


    At that moment a slow grin spread across his face as he did the math in his head.


    ''At this rate, that hospital could make up to $300 million for me. Maybe even more, ''cause every day''s different.''


    But the face on his face faded as reality set in.


    ''Still, that''s nowhere near what I need to level up in the system,"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    ''And I don''t wanna bleed the hospital dry, even if I did sink a ton of cash into it.''


    At that moment a determined look settled on Ethan''s face.


    ''I nned to use the hospital to help regr folks who can''t get good quality medical care''


    he said, his eyes sparkling with resolve.


    ''When the time''s right, I''ll sh prices and make some stuff totally free. It won''t really be part of my big money moves I want.''


    Ethan decided to ignore the 2 points he got from the extra 200 million dors he invested with the old man; he will think of something to upgradeter.


    He knew he had to kick his investment ns into high gear ASAP.


    ''Gotta snatch up some game-changing assets as quickly  as possible''


    he muttered, his mind racing with possibilities of what he needs to do, and what kind of opportunity mighte his way.


    Lost in thought, Ethan barely noticed when the taxi pulled up to the sales representative building inside the estate.


    "Sir we are here!"


    the taxi driver said.


    and Ethan woke up from his thoughts and nodded.


    He came down from the car and   strolled in, his head still spinning with ideas.


    To his surprise, none of the sales people approached him.


    Except for two girls who came rushing over, papers pping in their hands.


    "Please check out these rentals!"


    they chirped, shoving the documents at him.


    with their looks Ethan would tell they were new.


    However Ethan''s eyebrows shot up.


    ''Wow, they have already sized me up fast''


    He thought, a bit taken aback with anger.


    '' They didn''t even ask what I wanted. But hey, at least these two are talking to me, unlike the rest of ''em.''


    A mischievous grin tugged at his lips.


    "You know what? For that, I''m gonna buy two houses - one from each of thesedies,"


    he decided.


    Just as Ethan opened his mouth to speak, the door swung open and a new figure came out.


    It was an older woman, clearly higher up the food chain than the others. She strode over to a man in a fancy suit, shaking his hand firmly.


    Ethan could tell with one nce that the guy was clearly high up in status.


    At that moment the seniordy''s head swiveled in Ethan''s direction.


    Her eyes immediately narrowed into slits seeing Ethan,  she shot him a deadly re.


    her message was loud and clear.


    "there''s no job for you here!"

 Chapter 78

    Upon hearing what thedy just said Ethan''s jaw dropped, his eyes widened with disbelief.


    ''I can''t believe thisdy! She won''t even let me get a word in or even try to listen to what I have to say, but she just shut me up''


    Ethan thought, his mind reeling as he gaze at thedy disgusting.


    However thedy didn''t even look at Ethan''s direction, she continued her conversation with the client  she came out with.


    Not long after the senior woman finished her chat with the big shot client and gaze at  Ethan disgustingly.


    her face then  twisted in a scowl she finally get a better view of the kid.


    "Let me make this crystal clear for you to understand me clearly." she said, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "There. Are. No. Jobs. Here."


    She punctuated each word with a jab of her perfectly manicured finger.


    "You need to leave here quickly."


    At that moment Ethan''s face flushed red, his anger started bubbling up like a volcano, he couldn''t believe she just judged him by his looks, she didn''t even give him a chance to speak and she just want him gone.


    "Jobs?"


    he sputtered, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles started turning white.


    "Who said anything about jobs? I''m here to buy a property! not look for a job."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The two juniordies who were chatting with Ethan earlier looked at each other, with a confused look written all over their faces.


    "Hold up."


    One of them said, turning to Ethan. "Did you just say ''buy''? You want to buy a property here, we thought you wanted to rent an apartment."


    At that moment the seniordy couldn''t stand Ethan''s attitude anymore.


    She marched to the group, her eyebrows raised so high they nearly disappeared into her hairline.


    "Are you two blind as bats?"


    she scoffed, giving Ethan a look that would kill.


    "Does this scrawny little punk look like he can afford to rent an apartment in this neighborhood, to even think of him actually buying?"


    She gestured to Ethan''s clothes, a sneer curling her lips.


    "Those rags aren''t even worth a crisp Benjamin, it''s not even worth 100 dors. How can  a broke college brat swing rents from $6k to $15k?."


    She shook her head in disappointment.


    "I thought both of you know what you''re doing after employing both of you four months ago, but you still can''t differentiates before serious clients and noise makers"


    At that moment The two juniordies'' faces morphed from confusion to anger, their eyes narrowing into slits they couldn''t believe they almost wasted their time on the fool.


    However one of them couldn''t stand the anger growing inside her anymore, she said.


    "You little con artist!"


    they hissed, their voices rising with each word.


    "You thought you could y us right!"


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. He couldn''t believe he was have some soft spot for the twodies earlier thinking they weren''t looking down on him, but it turned out to be all of them are bird''s of the same feathers, these two are just learning how to fly.


    The top client the seniordy was assisting earlier decided to step forward, looking down his nose at Ethan.


    "Listen up, young buck,"


    he said, his tone dripping with rudeness.


    "Do you honestly believe you''ve got the means to purchase a property here?"


    He gaze at Ethan from head to toe and he could tell thedy was right, Ethan looked like a university student, and there''s no way he can afford anything here, and he hate it when a young kid who is supposed to be in school learning start misbehaving, he doesn''t take it lightly with them.


    Then heunched into a bragging spiel about his own career and ie.


    "I''m a smart one you know. When I made the decision  to buy a property here, I started saving 25 percent of my paycheck to get the property I just bought. And you know what? Dropping that cash doesn''t even faze me now, because I''m still saving my hard-earned dough."


    At that moment the man leaned in close to Ethan, his breath reeking of expensive cigars.


    "Here''s some free advice, kid. Hit those books hard and listen to your teachers. Then maybe, just maybe, you''llnd a decent job. If you''re lucky and mother luck shines on you, maybe you might get a decent job."


    He let out a barkingugh, his eyes glinting with malice.


    "However we all know only the top one percent of you university brats will score a job that pays as well as mine. And with your attitude? I wouldn''t bet on you saving a single red cent. You''d probably blow it all on cheap thrills, pretending  to be millionaire just like you''re doing now"


    The senior woman and the rest  of the staff erupted intoughter,


    their cackles started echoing off the walls.


    Ethan''s blood started boiling at that moment, his vision started turning red.


    "I''ll show them, since they think they know it all"


    he said to himself, his jaw clenched so tight he thought his teeth might shatter.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll show them all."


    In the midst of their mockingughter, Ethan mmed his feet on the ground with a resounding boom. The scene fell silent instantly, as if someone had hit the mute button on the universe.


    At that moment all of them gaze at Ethan.


    Ethan rose to his full height as he faced the man, his eyes zing with a fire that could melt steel.


    "since you im  to know  it all and you just judged me with that."


    he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    "I dare any of you ¡ª no, I double-dog dare you ¡ª to make a bet with me right here, right now. I bet I can afford the most expensive house in the first unit of this ritzy estate."


    He looked around the scene.


    "Put your money where your mouth is, unless you''re all talk and no action to back it up."

 Chapter 79

    Ethan''s bold deration left everyone in the scene absolutely dumbfounded; they couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    They gaze at him, their mouths hanging open like a bunch of stunned mullets.


    they couldn''t believe the idea of the scruffy-looking kid throwing down the gauntlet was so absurd, they couldn''t wrap their minds around it.


    Instead of begging him to beg and leave quietly, they couldn''t believe he actually wanted to bet with the boss'' top client.


    however the initial shock quickly gave way to moreughter.


    The entire ce erupted, some of them managed to stop themselves from falling over.


    And the look on Ethan''s face shows he was damn serious and it made themugh more.


    "This kid must be higher than a kite!"


    they howled, tears streaming down their faces.


    "What''s he on, and where can I get some? I would love to see how high I can go just like him"


    At that moment the seniordy, face twisted in a sneer, waved her hand dismissively.


    "I don''t have time to waste on such utter nonsense,"


    she scoffed, rolling her eyes so hard, they nearly did a 360.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I know a fool when I see one, and this kid''s a grade-A, certified idiot and he''s not hiding it."


    Without wasting  any more time, she whipped out her phone to call the security toe and tossed Ethan out.


    However as she was about to make  the  call the top client stopped her, raising up his hand.


    He turned to Ethan, his eyes narrowed to slits.


    "Listen up, kid,"


    he said, his voice dripping with disgust.


    "Are you absolutely sure about what you just said? Do you even have the means to rent a broom closet in this ce?"


    Ethan At that moment didn''t  look moved he met the man''s gaze head-on, his own eyes zing with anger.


    "Why don''t you put your money where your mouth is, wise man? since you know it all, then  challenge yourself."


    He said, his  voice hard as a rock.


    "You seem so dang sure of yourself, like you''ve got all the answers. Well, I say we make a little bit and see who''s really bluffing and who is serious."


    The man  gaze around he could see everyone''s eyes on him, and without being told he could tell they wanted him to deal with the kid.


    At that moment his nostrils red, and the  vein in his forehead throbbed like it was about to pop. But then, a slow, wicked grin spread across his face knowing Ethan is just a talkative.


    "Alright, you little punk."


    he growled, his voice low and menacing.


    "You have a deal. But If you can''t put your money where your mouth is, you''lle work for ourpany as a janitor for a whole year. No pay. But if, by some miracle, you actually manage to buy a property here, I''ll cover the cost of furnishing it."


    The man knows even if a miracle happens, Ethan would only be able to afford an apartment, that is the best he can do. And if that happens, furnishing an apartment wouldn''t cost him that much.


    however he deleted the thought knowing Ethan can''t afford anything here.


    The seniordy decided  she wouldn''t be left out, she jumped in with her own terms.


    "I''ve been in this game for over a decade, kid,"


    she said, her eyes glinting with malice.


    "I know a real buyer when I see one, and you ain''t it. If I''m wrong, I''ll quit my job on the spot. But if you can''t afford so little as a toilet seat in this estate, you''ll owe thepany a cool hundred grand for wasting our time and breaking every rule in our book for creating a scene and wasting  our time."


    Ethan just nodded, his face was unreadable, he just wanted everything done with.


    "You''ve got yourself a deal."


    He said, as tone as casual as if he were agreeing to a game of checkers.


    The others in the scene were shocked. They''d expected Ethan to turn and run, but here he was, doubling down on his insane ims.


    "He''s definitely on something, this attitude of his can''t be ordinary,"


    the other  nodded.


    "can''t you see the serious look on his face, he''s not even showing any signs of backing out, and I would love to see the look on his face when that something he took disappears."


    they muttered to each other, shaking their heads in disbelief.


    But Ethan wasn''t done.


    "Let''s make this official."


    he said, with a sly smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    "We''ll record everything and sign a contract. That way, there''s no backing out. And if either of you tries to weasel your way out of this now, you''ll owe me a hundred grand each."


    The senior woman and the  man exchanged Mockery looks, then they burst outughing again.


    "This kid must think the houses here cost peanuts!"


    the woman cackled, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes.


    ''I mentioned rents ranging from six to fifteen grand, so he probably figures a house would go for, a hundred and fifty thousand dors? The poor kid doesn''t realize he''s talking about the most expensive house in the first unit, which is even more expensive than the second unit in the whole of the  estate.''


    She said to herself, her face lighting up withughter.


    The man, still chuckling, shook his head.


    ''My ce is in the second-ss unit and it was damn expensive, and this kid''s yammering about the priciest first-ss section. He''s got no clue what he''s getting himself into.''


    At that moment  they agreed to Ethan''s terms, signing the contract and recording a video for evidence. The senior woman, with a triumphant smirk on her face, said  to Ethan.


    "Follow me, kid."


    she said, her voice dripping with false sweetness.


    "Let me show you the house you''ll be crying yourself to sleep over for the next years."


    She led him to the most opulent mansion in the first unit.


    Upon getting there she pointed at the mansion and said.


    " This mansion is currently the most expensive, and it''s selling  for Seven million dors."

 Chapter 80

    As soon as the seniordy announced the astronomical price tag of the house, immediately a swarm of security guards appeared out of nowhere, covering every exit like a human barricade.


    Their stern faces and bulging muscles made it crystal clear to Ethan that he wasn''t going anywhere until everything was settled.


    At that moment the seniordy''s lips curled into a mockery smile, her eyes glinting with malicious look, seeing the look on Ethan''s face she would tell he never expected what wasing his way, but now it''s toote to cry.


    "Well, well, well,"


    she drawled, her voice dripping with no Sympathy.


    "Looks like someone owes ourpany a cool hundred grand. Better start saving your every pennies, kid, because we are not letting you leave without providing the money, for our time wasted"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At that moment the top client threw his head back, and let out a barkingugh that echoed through the scene.


    "Oh, this is just too good!"


    he crowed, rubbing his hands together like a cartoon viin.


    "Ourpany been looking for a new janitor for a while now, and it looks like we just found one. For free!"


    without  wasting anymore time he leaned in close to Ethan, his hot breath still reeking of expensive cigars.


    "Listen up, you little punk. You''ll be working full-time, not part-time. I don''t care one bit if it interferes with your precious schooling, it''s none of my business. Maybe next time, you''ll think twice of any decision you make before opening  your mouth to utter nonsense."


    Ethan stood there, his brow furrowed in confusion as he gazed at both thedy and the man, he couldn''t believe they still thought he wouldn''t  be able to afford the property when he hadn''t even said anything.


    At that moment it was bing irritating to him and he said with a cold voice.


    "Why are both of you acting like I''ve already lost?"


    he said, his eyes getting even colder.


    "Both of you didn''t even give me a chance to pay yet! and you have already conclude between yourself"


    Both of them gaze at each other. They still didn''t understand Ethan''s attitude, they couldn''t believe he''s still acting as if he can afford the property when it''s clear as daylight.


    With a defiant glint in his eye, Ethan reached into his pocket and pulled out the sleek ck card that Lady Madison had entrusted him with.


    He turned to the seniordy, his gaze unwavering.


    "Well, I guess this means you''re out of a job,"


    he said, his voice as cold as ice


    "Turns out, you don''t know jack about your own business, after all these years, it turns out you know nothing. Maybe next time, you''ll think twice before judging someone based on their appearance."


    Then with a more calm look on his face he turned around to face the man.


    "And you,"


    he said, pointing a finger at the man''s chest.


    "Better start browsing those furniture catalogs, because I will be needing an expensive one. and with the size of the property it looks like you''ll be paying  extra and I want  something expensive, because I don''t settle for less."


    At that moment the scene fell silent, the tension so thick it could be cut  with a knife.


    The seniordy and the man gaped at Ethan, their mouths opening and closing like a fish out of water.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. This scruffy kid, with his threadbare clothes and worn-out looking shoes, was talking like he has the money to pay for the property.


    Ethan handed the ck card to the seniordy, with a  smug grin spreading across his face.


    "Ring it up, and pass my message to the appropriates authorities"


    he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    "I''ll be taking the seven-million-dor mansion off your hands."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said the man''s eyes narrowed, his mind whirring with suspicion as he gaze at Ethan.


    "Could it be this kid''s trying to pull a fast one on us, if that is the case why on earth did he bring out his card, or could it be he''s nning  something, but the look on his face shows he''s serious, but serious look doesn''t  buy property, money does, and I can tell he doesn''t have any, as a university kid it''s not possible"


    he muttered under his breath.


    "I bet he''s gonna make a run for it as soon as we turn our backs."


    immediately he snapped his fingers at the security guards.


    " Don''t let this brat out of your sight until the payment goes through."


    he barked, his voice as harsh as a new sandpaper.


    The seniordy, meanwhile, was lost in her own thoughts also.


    "If this kid actually buys the house, I''ll make a killing inmissions, a whopping 10 percent"


    she mused, her eyes zing over with visions of dor signs.


    "And also I''ll be promoted to the top sales position for sure! with just the sale it''s going to change my life,  and  my position in thepany"


    But then, a sinking realization hit her like a ton of bricks.


    "Oh, wait... I''ll have to resign if he goes through with it. Damn it, that a stupid bet!"


    However something still tells her Ethan was just kidding and he doesn''t have such money.


    She shook her head in disbelief for her to be thinking that the possibility of it being true was a shame to her personality.


    She was so caught up in her own internal thoughts that she barely registered the  man''s voice cutting through her thoughts.


    "There''s no way this snot-nosed punk has seven million bucks,"


    he scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "I''ll eat my own shoes if he does."


    At that moment she woke up from her thoughts and with a collective shrug, the group made their way to the office''s payment machine. Ethan stepped up to the terminal, the ck card glinting under the fluorescent lights.


    Without wasting anymore time as all eyes were on him.


    He swiped it through the reader, his heart was calm knowing he had enough, because he had only spent  one million dors from the tendies Madison gave him.


    Ethan imputed the amount and hit pin.


    Beep. Whir. Click.


    The machine sprang to life, its screen started shing with a dizzying array of numbers.


    Then, as quickly as it had started, the machine fell silent.


    The transaction wasplete.


    Seven million dors. Paid in full.


    "Transactionpleted"

 Chapter 81

    Upon seeing the transaction went through, Everyone in the scene was absolutely dumbfounded.


    Their jaws dropped and their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. They couldn''t wrap their heads around the fact that the poor-looking kid had just casually dropped seven million dors like it was pocket change.


    "How is this possible?"


    the seniordy stammered, her face as white as a sheet.


    "Where on earth did a child get that kind of money?"


    Her mind started racing with possibilities, each more oundish than thest and she couldn''te up with anything, seeing Ethan alone one could tell he doesn''t have 100 dors but howe.


    The man''s brow furrowed in shock, his eyes narrowing with suspicion as he gazed at Ethan.


    "This doesn''t add up,"


    he muttered under his breath. "There''s no way a kid from a normal family could have that much cash. He must be hiding something, something none of us had refused to open our eyes to see."


    Suddenly, an idea hit  him.


    immediately he  exchanged a worried nce with thedy , the color draining from their faces.


    ''Oh my god,''


    the seniordy whispered, her voice trembling.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''He must be from some super-rich family that we''ve never heard of or seen. And we just insulted him to his face!''


    At that moment Panic gripped their hearts as they realized the gravity of their mistake.


    They knew they had to do something, and fast. The seniordy stered on a fake smile so wide, it looked like her face might crack.


    " Handsome looking young man with a bright future!"


    She cooed, her voice dripping with false sincerity.


    "We were just ying around earlier. Of course we knew you could afford the house! We never doubted you for a second."


    The man  immediately nodded vigorously to what thedy just said, his head bobbing up and down like a dashboard ornament. "Absolutely! It was all in good fun, my friend. No hard feelings, right? all those advice I said earlier was just child y, I should be the one taking advice from you"


    He pped Ethan on the back, his hand shaking slightly.


    Without being told he could tell the money to furnish the house could cost him a lot if not all of his money.


    He started praying  a miracle should happen.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, he was  taken aback by their sudden change in attitude but he wasn''t bothered. "Uh, okay?"


    he said, his voice calm as if he wasn''t bothered.


    "If it''s because of the bet, that resulted in the sudden change in attitude."


    He paused then said.


    I wasn''t really interested in the bet anyway. I just wanted to prove to everyone that I could pay for the house, that''s all."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said the seniordy and the man nearly copsed with relief.


    They gaze  at each other, their eyes shining with newfound admiration and respect towards Ethan, they couldn''t believe after what they did and said he still didn''t take it to heart too much.


    without wasting anymore time the man Said.


    "Of course, of course!"


    the man eximed, fishing in his pocket for a business card.


    "Here, take this. If you ever need anything, anything at all, just give me a call. We''d be honored to help you out, seeing how responsible you are. I would love to be of help to you someday."


    Ethan took the card without hesitation, a bemused smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Thanks, I guess. I''ll keep that in mind."


    The seniordy pped her hands together, her earlier disdainpletely disappeared; she didn''t want to be left out.


    "Well, let''s not waste any more time! We should get started on the paperwork right away. Sir big boss, you''ll need to meet with the estate manager to finalize everything."


    Ethan didn''t say anything but he nodded.


    Then they made their way to the manager''s office, the seniordy''s mind was already spinning with visions of themission she would earn from this sale.


    ''Ten percent of seven million dors,''


    she thought, her eyes zing over with excitements


    ''I''ll be rich soon!''


    The manager, having been informed of the situation, greeted Ethan with the utmost respect. They sat down to discuss the details of the purchase, and the manager couldn''t help but pry a little into Ethan''s background.


    "Will your family be staying with you, Mr Ethan?"


    She asked, her  voice smooth as silk. "We''d be happy to amodate them as well, if we are the one going to be doing the furnishing we would love to know what they like, so we cane up with something  Spectacr."


    Ethan shook his head, with a bright smile on his face.


    "Nah, it''s just me. I chose this ce because it''s close to my university. I''ll be living alone."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the manager and the seniordy exchanged a shocked nce. "Living alone?"


    the manager repeated, her eyebrows shooting up to her hairline.


    "At your age? Your family must be extraordinarily wealthy to allow that."


    Ethan just shrugged, not seeming to care about their words.


    The manager, sensing an opportunity, leaned forward in her chair.


    "You know, Sir Ethan, we also offer furnishing services and interior design just in case you don''t like the one in  house."


    She said, her voice as smooth as honey.


    "We could help you decorate your new home at a very reasonable price."


    But Ethan waved her off, with a confident smile on his face. "Thanks, but no thanks. I''ve already got that covered."


    The manager nodded, but she was  a little disappointed but not wanting to push the issue any further.


    She then turned to the seniordy, with a  broad smile spreading across her face.


    "Well, my dear, it looks like you''ve just made the sale of a lifetime!"


    She eximed, her voice booming with enthusiasm.


    "Ten percentmission, a promotion, a raise in position! You''re moving up in thepany."


    Upon hearing what the boss just said, The seniordy''s face lit up like a Christmas tree.


    She couldn''t believe her luck. Just a few minutes ago, she was ready to quit her job. but the kid didn''t take everything she said into heart, now  she is on top of the world.


    But just as she was about to say something, Ethan spoke up, his voice cutting through the air like a knife.


    "Unfortunately, she''ll be resigning soon."

 Chapter 82

    Ethan''s words hit thedy and the manager like a ton of bricks.


    immediately their jaws dropped, and their eyes widened in disbelief. Both of them couldn''t believe what they just  heard.


    The seniordy wanted  to say something but she started stammering.


    "What.... do you mean by such words, Mr Ethan...? I thought we.. were all good now, and you didn''t take my attitude from earlier into heart... Didn''t you forgive me? you said so yourself Mr Ethan"


    At that moment her  hands were shaking uncontrobly, and her face had gone pale.


    The manager brow furrowed in confusion, she didn''t understand what was going on. She thought thedy made the sale of a lifetime, but it seems she was wrong, out of curiosity she was forced to ask.


    "What in the world is going on here?"


    She faced thedy immediately, her eyes demanding answers.


    she knows it would be so foolish of her to demand an Answer from Ethan.


    Thedy didn''t say anything either.


    she kept on making the face of an innocent.


    Ethan pulled out his phone and showed the video to the manager, with a deadly  look on his face.


    Ethan had only pretended to forgive them earlier. He didn''t want them to use the security guards on him or smash his phone so they could destroy the only evidence.


    Also he wanted to avoid a fight if possible. He knew they might try something dirty if they saw he actually bought the house, although he was confident he could take all of the security guards down if needed.


    But he had to y it cool, lulling the seniordy and the man into a false sense of security before dropping the bomb on them, with that, they would drop their guards thinking all is fine, then he wille in, just like how he''s doing it now.


    Without wasting any more time, the manager watched the video, her mouth hanging open in shock.


    she couldn''t believe the way the seniordy had treated Ethan, especially considering the massive purchase he ended up making!


    Without a word, the manager wrote something on a piece of paper and handed it to the seniordy.


    With shaking hands she collected the paper and immediately her eyes scanned the note, and all the color drained from her face when she saw what was written on it.


    "Fired?!"


    she screeched, her voice shrill with panic.


    "But... but"


    However before she couldplete her words the manager interrupted her.


    "I''ll still pay you, you bonus and this month''s sry, now go get your stuff and leave immediately"


    Upon  hearing what the manager just said her  eyes darted around the office, looking for any shred of sympathy but he didn''t see anything.


    She couldn''t believe shepletely forgot to ask Ethan to delete the video evidence, she was over the moon when he paid for the mansion and said he had forgiven them, she didn''t even remember to ask again.


    The ten percent blocked her sense of reasoning.


    The seniordy turned to Ethan, and wouldn''t  waste  anymore time she walked closer to him and dropped to her knees in front of him. Tears  started streaming down her face as she sped her hands together, begging for mercy. "Please, Mr Ethan!"


    she wailed, her voice cracking with uncontrolled emotion.


    "I''m so sorry about everything! I didn''t mean it! please Don''t let them fire me, I need this job! my life depends on this job"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At that moment She grabbed Ethan''s shoe, her knuckles turning white as she clung upon it.


    Ethan at that moment looked down at her, his eyes cold and unforgiving.


    "Oh, so now you want to listen to me?"


    he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Now allow me to ask you these questions. What if I couldn''t afford the house, huh? Would you have cared  even if I pleaded like this?" He shook his head in disgust.


    "You even had security guards ready to pounce on me if I tried to leave. you thought  and you were so confident thinking I can''t pay for the mansion, Unbelievable."


    At that moment he leaned in close, his voice low and menacing.


    "Let this be a lesson to you. Never judge someone by their appearance again. Got it?"


    The seniordy nodded frantically, her whole body trembling with what Ethan just said, she wanted forgiveness but he ended up schooling her.


    The manager snapped her fingers, and immediately an angry security guard appeared at her side.


    she pointed at thedy who was still on her knees.


    "Please escort thisdy out of the building, make sure she pack all of her belongings and clear her desk"


    she said, her voice firm and businesslike.


    The guard nodded and grabbed the seniordy by the arm, dragging her away as she continued to beg and plead.


    But Ethan didn''t listen to her, she got what she deserved.


    Ethan then  turned to the manager, a little smile on his face.


    "Oh, and don''t worry about the furniture. The guy in the video will take care of that for me."


    The manager''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, but she quicklyposed herself. She knows it would be wise not to interfere in anything that concerns Ethan, he''s rich and without being told she could tell he''s also from a very wealthy family.


    Ethan at that moment stretched his hands forward for a handshake.


    without any hesitation she shook Ethan''s hand.


    "Of course, sir. Now, let me show you to our luxury restaurant. It''s where we send our most valued customers to rx and have a good meal if need be."


    At that moment Ethan''s stomach grumbled as he followed the manager. He hadn''t eaten all day, thanks to Noah gangs causing him trouble at school and the crazy set up he did in the restaurants. Now he''s starving!


    Not long after he arrived at the luxury restaurant.


    As he entered the restaurant and settled into a plush chair, Ethan quickly ced his order.


    Just as the waiter walked away, a loud bang startled him.


    Someone had mmed his hand on a table and stood up abruptly.


    "Suit yourself!"


    a familiar voice huffed.


    Upon hearing the word Ethan immediately turned around, his eyes widen, just a few tables away stood Naomi

 Chapter 83

    Ethan''s jaw dropped when he saw Naomi standing there talking to someone. His eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    "No way!"


    he thought to himself, his mind racing with thought.


    "This is the estate she was talking about on the phone? if I had known I would have just requested for her in the first ce?"


    However the man Naomi was arguing with said something that made Ethan''s blood boil.


    He leaned back in his chair, with a smug grin on his face.


    "Listen, sweetheart,"


    he drawled, his voice dripping with confidence.


    "If you walk away now, you''ll be the one footing the bill for all the custom furniture you ordered. The manager has already put in the order, but I can easily tell her I never asked for it. And guess who''ll be forced to pay? You, and you know how much it would cost."


    he then smiled and said.


    "Eight million dors, just in case you have forgotten."


    At that moment he let out a low whistle, shaking his head in a Mockery way.


    "And that''s not all, my darling. You''ll also find yourself out of a job for making such mistake. Is that what you want? To pay through your nose and be unemployed?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then he leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    "Or you could just agree to spend one measly night with me, just one night and all your troubles will disappear. I''ve even got some buddies who are looking to buy some properties. If you y your cards right, I''ll bring them here and put in a good word for you. Who knows? You might even end up bing the manager at that joint."


    Upon hearing what the man just said Naomi''s face turned a shade of red that would make even a tomato jealous.


    immediately her hands clenched into her fists so tight, that made her knuckles start turning white.


    Ethan couldn''t  take the nonsense anymore he was about to step in and give the crap a piece of his mind, but Naomi beat him to it.


    "You can take your offer and shove it where the sun doesn''t shine,"


    she snarled, her voice shaking with rage.


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with, you immoral person. You think you''re the first lowlife to try this garbage talk on me? Think again you loser. All the others who tried  such nonsense with me are currently enjoying the hospitality of the state prison."


    At that moment the man''s smile faltered for a second, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    He couldn''t believe Naomi would have the guts to threaten him, instead of her being grateful to have given her such offers, but she wanted to y hard to get.


    He shrugged, leaning back in his seat.


    "Have it your way then, princess. But don''te crying to me when you''re up to your eyeballs in debt and begging for change on the street corner, then I will not listen to you."


    Naomi was practically vibrating with fury hearing the man''s more disturbing words.


    ''If I had known this scumbag was going to pull this stunt, I  wouldn''t have lifted a finger to help him order the stuff ahead,''


    she thought to herself, her stomach churning with regret and anger.


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t stand by and watch the arrogant man any longer. He marched over to their table, his brow furrowed with concern.


    Without  wasting any more time he said.


    "Hey, is everything okay over here?"


    He asked, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Upon hearing the voice Naomi immediately  turned around, her eyes widening in shock when she saw Ethan. Her mouth fell open and she stared at him like he had two heads.


    "Ethan?"


    she stammered, her brain struggling to process his sudden appearance.


    "What in the world are you doing here?"


    The man red at Ethan, his lip curling in disdain.


    "Who''s this pipsqueak?"


    He sneered, looking Ethan up and down like he was something he''d scraped off the bottom of his shoe.


    However Before Naomi could even begin to formte a response, the manager came rushing over.


    Her eyes darted between Ethan, Naomi, and the big spender, her face was like a mask of confusion and surprise seeing all of them here.


    "Well, well, well,"


    she said, forcing a smile on her face because she knows something is wrong.


    "I had no idea you were all acquainted with each other."


    Her mind was racing, trying to figure out how to use this unexpected connection to her advantage.


    The Manager came back to remind Ethan to refer his friends to her, she knows rich kid like this do intend to move around with other rich kids.


    Buting here again and seeing everyone she knows something is wrong.


    Ethan nodded to what the manager just said, but  his gaze never left the man''s face.


    "Yeah, Naomi and I know ourselves. But I can''t say I''ve had the pleasure of meeting this charming gentleman,"


    he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The manager jumped in, eager to make introductions.


    "Ah, allow me to introduce you. This distinguished gentleman, he just made the purchase of the day, a mansion worth 15 million dors. And he''s graciously agreed to furnish it with an additional 8 million dors."


    At that moment the man raised his shoulder, his chest puffing out with pride.


    The manager then turned to the man, gesturing towards Ethan.


    "And this impressive young man is Ethan. He also made a significant purchase today, a lovely mansion for 7 million dors."


    The man''s eyes narrowed as he stuck out his hand, expecting Ethan to fall all over himself to shake it. But Ethan just stared at the proffered hand like it was a dead fish, his own hands remaining firmly by his sides; he didn''t want anything to do with the man for trying to take advantage of Naomi.


    upon seeing what Ethan just did the man''s face turned deadly  immediately, he couldn''t believe the kid just embarrassed him.


    He turned to the manager, his voice tight with barely controlled rage.


    "I don''t recall agreeing to any furniture purchases. I have no idea what you''re talking about with the 8 million dors furniture."


    immediately the manager''s face drained of color. She opened and closed his mouth like a fish out of water, desperately trying toe up with a response but she couldn''t utter a word.


    But Ethan stepped forward,


    and face the manager with dead eyes.


    "I''ve got a question for you,"


    He said, his voice ringing out loud and clear.


    The manager then faced Ethan as she was still trying to process what the man just said.


    "How much would it cost to buy this entire estate?"

 Chapter 84

    Ethan''s words left everyone in the scene absolutely dumbfounded.


    Their jaws dropped, they couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    The manager  gazes at Ethan and the look on his face shows he''s not messing around.


    However the manager couldn''t contain herself and burst outughing, her belly jiggling like a bowl full of jelly.


    "Oh, Ethan, you''re such a character!"


    She chortled, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes.


    "You really had me going there for a second, I thought you were serious not knowing you are just trying to pull out legs, funny you"


    But Ethan''s face was as serious as a heart attack. He looked at the manager with dead eyes. He couldn''t believe she was taking what he just said as a joke.


    He said.


    "I''m not kidding , what I said just now is true and I meant every bit of it."


    he pointed at the man from earlier.


    "This crap is trying to take advantage of Naomi. If I buy this whole ce, she won''t have to deal with his garbage anymore."


    However Deep down, Ethan is doing it also because he knows it''s another golden opportunity to get Another big investment and get system point also.


    "If I y my cards right, I could make a killing out of this."


    He said to himself, rubbing his hands together gleefully.


    At that moment Everyone in the restaurants was stunned into silence to the point  a pin could be heard when it dropped.


    They couldn''t believe he repeated the word again and this time he was confident about it.


    Ethan then  turned to Naomi, his eyebrows raised.


    "Would that be okay with you?"


    he asked, his voice as casual as if he were asking her about the weather.


    Naomi was still  shocked by what Ethan said  earlier, she opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water.


    She couldn''t find the words to respond to his question.


    "There''s no way he''s serious about this,"


    She thought, her mind reeling.


    "I mean, sure, he''s rted to Lady Madison, bute on. No kid his age has that kind of money, he spent a lot on my grandfather  and he bought  a house of seven million dors now he wants the whole estate, that isn''t possible."


    But she didn''t want to bruise Ethan''s ego again because she doesn''t want to sound as if she is disrespecting him, so she just managed to fake augh and said.


    "Oh, I''ve got this under control. But thanks for trying to help me!"


    But Deep down, she knows Ethan can''t pull it off so she wants to use this as an escape route for him and she prays he understands and stops here without pushing it any further.


    The manager, still chuckling, decided to y along because she understands what Naomi was trying to do.


    "Well, Mr Ethan, I hate to burst your bubble, but this little slice of paradise is worth over two billion dors. That''s if the owners would even want to sell for that amount, so you see Mr Ethan , the estate is damn expensive"


    The manager was hoping the price would scare Ethan away  and save themselves the stress.


    However Ethan didn''t move a beat he understands what they were trying to do and Naomi seemed to be afraid also.


    However he doesn''t me her, how can a boy as young as him have such an amount of money he''s spending.


    without  wasting anymore time he said


    "Then I bet the owners would jump at the chance to sell for three billion."


    he said, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said some of them almost lost their bnce, They stared at Ethan like he''d grown a second head.


    The man who''d been giving Naomi a hard time earlier piped up,  he couldn''t take the nonsense anymore, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Just who the hell do you think you are, kid?"


    he sneered, looking Ethan up and down like he was a piece of gum stuck to his shoe.


    Ethan just smiled, cool as a cucumber.


    "Let''s just say that if I buy this ce, you can kiss your property goodbye because I''m buying everything as well,"


    he said, his voice as sweet as honey.


    Then he gazes at Naomi.


    "Has he signed the document yet"


    Naomi was still too surprised to answer right away, she just shook her head, and with a low voice she said.


    " The money has been paid but the documents hasn''t been signed yet"


    Ethan nodded.


    "Good!"


    The manager''s eyes nearly bugged out of her head.


    " Mr Ethan, are you serious?, you really  want  to buy the whole estate"


    she asked, her voice shaking.


    Ethan just nodded, with a smug grin on his face.


    The man  couldn''t help but burst outughing, his cackles echoing off the walls.


    "This kid''s delusional!"


    he howled, tears started streaming down his face.


    "No way a little punk like him has that kind of cash. What family in their right mind would give a brat like him billions of dors to throw around?"


    Naomi, too, was having a hard time believing Ethan was for real.


    "He''s just bluffing,"


    she thought, biting her lip.


    "But I can''t let him reveal his connection to Lady Madison either. That''ll just make his life a living hell."


    She said to herself knowing how big mouth Ethan was.


    Ethan didn''t respond to the man, but he  turned to the manager.


    "Call the owners. Right now. I''ll buy this ce on the spot."


    he said, his voice as firm as steel.


    The manager, her hands started shaking, decided  to give Ethan the benefit  of the doubt.


    She brought out her phone and dialed the owners'' number.


    After a brief conversation,her face was pale then she faced Ethan.


    "They said no deal,"


    she mumbled, not meeting Ethan''s eyes.


    "They don''t want to sell, not even for three billion."


    At that moment Ethan just shrugged.


    "Then I will make it four billion,"


    he said, as casual as could be.


    The scene immediately erupted in chaos. People were shouting, their voices ovepping in a cacophony of disbelief and confusion they didn''t understand what Ethan was trying to do.


    The owners, still on the phone, were sputtering and choking, unable to believe their ears.


    But Ethan wasn''t done. He held up his hand, silencing the scene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    " I will pay Five billion dors,"


    he said, his voice ringing out like a bell.


    "And I''ll pay it all upfront. No installments, no funny business. Five billion, all in one go"


    The owner who was still on the phone went dead silent.


    Then after some seconds of quietness, a trembling voice came through the speaker.


    "five billion? Upfront? You''re not pulling our legs?"


    Ethan just grinned, his eyes sparkling he knew  he had gotten a breakthrough.


    "As serious as a heartbeat."


    he said, his voice as smooth as silk. "So what do you say? Do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 85

    Ethan''s deration left everyone in the scene absolutely bbergasted. Their jaws almost hit the floor and their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Five billion dors, upfront? No installments, no payment ns? It was unheard of!  They all know Even the most sessful business tycoons would have troubleing up with that kind of cash on the spot.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    And yet here was this kid, casually throwing around numbers that would make most people''s heads spin, something they all know he doesn''t even have yet he''s saying it.


    The owner of the estate, still reeling from the shock he couldn''t believe what he just heard,


    however he managed to stammer out.


    "I''ming over there right now. Don''t move a muscle, soon I will be with you."


    At that moment the restaurant erupted in a frenzy of whispers and gasps. Everyone was buzzing with anticipation wanting to see if Ethan truly has that amount of money.


    Naomi at that moment couldn''t just stand there and do nothing when Ethan is clearly making a mistake, although she just met him and she shouldn''t  be worried about him, but at the same time she can''t forget he made his grandfather''s dreamse true.


    She leaned in close to Ethan, her voice low and filled  with urgency.


    "Ethan, are you sure you can afford this? Five billion is a lot of money, even Lady Madison would think twice to pay everything in one go, and without telling you, you should know the estate isn''t worth that amount."


    Ethan however just smiled, with a  mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Naomi.  even if I can''t afford it, I know someone who can handle everything."


    The man who had been harassing Naomi earlier tried to interject, but Ethan shut him down with a look so cold, it could''ve frozen ava.


    "I believe the owner of the estate will be here shortly. Why don''t you have a seat and wait patiently, then you would be able to know if truly I''m kidding or actually serious?"


    the man couldn''t  help but tightened his jaw, he couldn''t believe the brat has the guts to talk back at him in such a manner.


    However he decided to keep calm knowing he''s going to pound on Ethan if truly he was just kidding, however he knows he was going to pound on him because he is so sure 5 billion dors isn''t possible for a young kid like Ethan.


    The manager, still in a daze, gestured for Ethan and Naomi to follow her.


    "Please,e with me to the guest room. You can wait for the owner there."


    Ethan nodded and asked Naomi toe with him as well.


    which she agreed to.


    As they walked, Ethan turned to Naomi, with a reassuring voice he said.


    "And don''t you worry about the furnishings earlier. I''ll take care of everything."


    Not long after they entered the guest room and Once they were alone, Naomi couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer she whispered to Ethan with a serious face.


    "Ethan, who is this person you know that can handle everything? Is it Lady Madison? She''s the only one I can think of who might be able to pull this off. But even for her, five billion is a stretch. Surely she knows this estate isn''t worth that much so she won''t even think about it."


    Upon hearing what Naomi just said Ethan''s face split into a grin.


    And he decided  to tell her the truth "Naomi, there is no other person. It''s me. I''m the one buying the estate."


    immediately Naomi''s jaw dropped. She stared at Ethan like she didn''t hear what he said. She gazed at him, she closed her eyes and opened them again.


    "What did you just say!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ethan just smiled and he repeated himself again.


    "I said there is no other person. It''s me. I''m the one buying the estate."


    At that moment Naomi''s eyes just opened and her mouth refused to close. She thought she would hear something different but Ethan said the same thing again.


    She couldn''t believe it but utter with a shaking voice.


    "You? But... how? Where did you get that kind of money? This can''t be from a lottery."


    Naomi was Curiously  Waiting for an answer Just then, the owner burst into the room, his face flushed with  excitement and his eyes wild with anticipation as he gazed around hoping he would meet someone so famous.


    But when he saw only Naomi and Ethan, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Where''s the buyer?"


    he demanded, looking around as if he was expecting someone to materialize out of thin air.


    Before Ethan could respond, Naomi jumped in.


    "I''m representing the buyer,"


    she said smoothly, then gesturing to Ethan.


    "And this young man is a rtive of theirs."


    The owner''s eyebrows shot up so high, they nearly disappeared into his hairline. He looked Ethan up and down, taking in his shabby clothes, almost worn-out shoes.


    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "A rtive, you say? I find that hard to believe, given his... appearance."


    But he quickly recovered, stering on a fake smile and extending his hand to Ethan.


    "A pleasure to meet you, young man."


    At that moment Naomi, sensing an opportunity, steered the conversation back to business. "Now that you''re here, sir, shall we discuss the terms of the sale? I believe we mentioned a figure of five billion earlier, but upon further reflection."


    She pointed at Ethan.


    " He only used that to get you here so we can start the negotiation afresh, so we feel that 3.5 billion is a more appropriate price for the estate."


    At that moment she pulled out a stack of papers and started rattling off numbers, breaking down the estate''s monthly and annual ie, as well as its projected value over the next decade.


    "The estate is Worth  three billion, but we''re willing to offer you a very generous 3.5. It''s a deal you won''t find anywhere else and you know that."


    Ethan''s mind was racing. On one hand, he was thrilled that Naomi was helping him negotiate a lower price. But on the other hand, he knew that every hundred thousand dors he shaved off the purchase price was a point less he''d be earning from the system.


    He needed this investment to be as lucrative as possible so he would get better points for the system.


    but at the same time he can''t be spending recklessly.


    After much back-and-forth, the owner finally conceded.


    "3.7 billion, and not a penny less," he said, his voice firm.


    Naomi then nodded, with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "We have a deal."


    The owner, still looking a bit shell-shocked, then he decided to ask the question that was on everyone''s mind.


    "And when can I expect to receive payment?"


    Without wasting any more time Ethan stepped forward, pulling out his phone.


    "Right now."


    he said, his voice calm and confident.


    "I''ll transfer the funds immediately."

 Chapter 86

    Upon  hearing what Ethan just Said, the owner''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, his jaw dropping almost hitting the floor, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "You''re going to transfer the money right now?"


    he sputtered, his voiceced with disbelief as his gaze was still focused on Ethan.


    "But how? Surely you need to contact someone first to make everything ready, you can''t transfer such an amount in one go without going to the bank to process everything?"


    However he was expecting to hear a change of thought from Ethan or Perhaps he would back down now, because  he still thinks Ethan is just kidding, But to his utter astonishment, Ethan simply held out his hand and said.


    "The ount number, please."


    Naomi too couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She opened her mouth wanting to say something but couldn''t, she was taken aback.


    Even though she had helped Ethan negotiate the price of the estate, she had assumed he would need to make a few calls, perhaps to Lady Madison or some other wealthy connections he must have, before finalizing the deal but instead he''s not even doing any of that and he''s acting as if he can pay all of the money in one go.


    The idea that Ethan had billions at his fingertips, under his direct control, was mind-boggling to her and she wonders if truly he has it or not.


    With trembling hands, the owner rattled off the ount number. Ethan opened  his system app, then tapped the number on it, and within seconds, a notification pinged. "The money had arrived!"


    The owner stared at his screen, his face pale and his eyes wide.


    "I can''t believe the banks allow transfers of this magnitude and the boy just did it effortlessly."


    he whispered, his voice trembling with awe as he gaze at Ethan he couldn''t believe what he just saw 3.7 billion all in one go.


    Still in shock, he shuffled through the paperwork. Ethan signed on the dotted line, officially bing the new owner of the estate.


    As they wrapped up the formalities, the owner''s face suddenly brightened.


    "Oh, Mr.Ethan, I almost forgot! The city is hosting a grand party for top investors, those with significant property holdings throughout the area. As a rtive to the owner of this estate, you''re more than qualified to attend in ce of your family."


    upon hearing what the formal owner just said Ethan''s brow furrowed, a flicker of concern crossing his face. He nced at Naomi, then back at the formal owner.


    "Thank you for the invitation,"


    he said, choosing his words carefully.


    "But I''ll need to inform my family about it. they are the one who actually purchased the estate. I''m just a member, so when I get their response I will surely inform you."


    The formal owner''s eyebrows shot up, his mouth falling open in surprise. "Your family? I thought you were the buyer since you were the one that sent the money."


    The formal owner wanted to put words into Ethan''s mouth, but it seems the kid is smart and he just proved it again.


    Ethan merely shrugged, his expression unreadable.


    Still stunned, the formal owner handed Ethan an ornate invitation card. "Well then, please give this to your family. I''m sure they will be delighted to attend."


    the formal owner gaze was is focused on Ethan if truly what he said was true, his family would needs to decide if they would be attending or he''s just using them as an excuse, because something tells him he''s the one that bought the estate and at the same time he knows kid like Ethan, shouldn''t be having such  amount, which made him more curious to see his family, surely they are going to be a force in the country if not the world.


    Ethan took the card with a polite nod.


    As the formal owner hurried off, muttering about a ne to catch, he called over his shoulder.


    "Naomi, be a dear and show Ethan around the estate, would you?"


    Stay updated through empire


    Naomi  helped but just nodded, but her mind was elsewhere. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Ethan''s spending habits were bing reckless and too suspicious for her to think something isn''t going on.


    "He''s just a university student,"


    she thought, her forehead creasing with worry.


    "If word gets out about his wealth, it could attract all sorts of unwanted attention and he''s not even thinking about the implications of his actions, although he tries to cover them but his excuses aren''t good enough."


    however Ethan seemed to be  having simr thoughts. As they stepped out of the office - his office, now - he turned to Naomi, his expression grave.


    "I need to be more careful next time,"


    He said to himself.


    "If people start digging into my finances, questioning the source of my ie, it could lead to trouble. The truth is, I don''t really have a legitimate source of ie, at least not one I can easily exin just yet and I''m doing all of these, I need to look for a better way to shade myself."


    Naomi  eyes full thought as she watches Ethan, without being told she could, he was still in thought.


    "What are you going to do, since you have the estate now?"


    She asked, her voiceced with concern.


    Ethan at that moment took a deep breath, his shoulders squaring with determination.


    "From now on, I''m not going to make any purchases in person. I''ll work through intermediaries, use phone calls or disguises if necessary. I need to conceal my identity until I''ve established myself as a prominent figure in the business world."


    Ethan bit his lip, his mind racing. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with an idea.


    "Naomi, what if you be my assistant? you can help manage my investments, and  scout out promising opportunities, as well keeping my name out of the spotlight."


    At that moment Naomi''s eye''s  widened immediately and she couldn''t say anything.


    At that moment Ethan lowered his voice, ncing around to make sure they were alone.


    "I''ve set aside a substantial sum for investments. A couple of billions, to be precise. With your keen eye for business, I''m sure we could grow that money exponentially. What do you say, partner?"


    immediately Naomi''s jaw dropped, her eyes widening in shock.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A couple of billion?"

 Chapter 87

    At that moment Naomi''s eyes widened to the size of the amount Ethan Just said , her mouth dropping open in a perfect.


    "O" of shock.


    She stared at Ethan like he had just sprouted a second head.


    At that moment  she was able to get herself back.


    "You want me to do what?"


    she sputtered, her voice jumping in shock.


    "The general manager of the entire estate? can attend the party as your representative? But... but Ethan, I''m just a lowly employee! Why on earth would you choose me for such a huge responsibility?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At that moment Ethan''s face grew solemn, his brows knitting together in a serious expression.


    He ced his hands on Naomi''s shoulders, looking her square in the eye not minding she was older than him.


    "Naomi, listen to me. I wouldn''t trust just anyone with this. But you? I know you''ll handle everything with the utmost discretion and professionalism. You''re the only one I can rely on."


    Then he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low whisper.


    "But there''s one thing you must swear to me. No matter what happens, you cannot reveal my name to a single soul. If anyone asks, you simply say you work for a master. And if you find yourself in any kind of trouble, you call me immediately, understand?"


    upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi felt like her head was spinning on her shoulders.


    She took a step back, her handsing up to massage her temples. "Ethan, I... I don''t understand any of this. How in the world did youe into so much money? None of this makes a lick of sense. Are you secretly dipping into Lady Madison''s future?


    Just who are you to her? Because I''m not buying this whole ''distant rtive'' shtick."


    At that moment Ethan let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging under the weight of his secret.


    He nced around furtively again, making sure they were truly alone, then motioned for Naomi toe closer.


    "Naomi, I''m going to tell you the truth. But you have to promise me, on everything you hold dear, that you won''t breathe a word of this to anyone. Can you do that for me?"


    Naomi nodded, her heart pounding in her chest. As she leaned in, her ear practically touched Ethan''s lips.


    "I''m not just rted to Lady Madison,"


    Ethan whispered, his breath hot against her skin.


    "I''m her grandson."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi reeled back like she''d been pped, her hands flying to her mouth.


    "Lady Madison''s grandson?"


    she repeated, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    "But... but how is that possible? Why have I never heard even a whisper about you before?"


    Ethan just  smiled wryly, then a  hint of sadness turned  on his eyes. "I''ve made a conscious choice to keep my identity under wraps, Naomi. For reasons I hope you can understand, given the circumstances. But yes, my grandmother has entrusted me with a vast sum to invest and build my own empire, separate from hers."


    Naomi''s mind was whirring like a supeputer, trying to process this bombshell of a news.


    She had always assumed Lady Madison''s true worth was a mystery, with estimates ranging from a paltry 70 billion to an eye-watering 120 billion dors. But given the way Ethan was throwing money around like it''s nothing, she was starting to wonder if even those astronomical figures wereughably low.


    "Holy smokes,"


    she muttered under her breath. "She must have given him at least ten billion to start with, just as a test run. And he''s already blown some of them like it was pocket change!" Find your next read on empire


    At that moment a sudden thought struck her, and she couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter. "Lady Madison is one smart cookie, I''ll give her that. But her grandson? Bless his heart, but he''s a few sandwiches short of a pic, ready to drop five billion on a whim like it''s nothing. Someone needs to put a leash on this boy before he bankrupts the whole family!"


    She said to herself.


    Squaring her shoulders, Naomi reached out and grasped Ethan''s hand in a vice-like grip.


    "Alright, Ethan. I''m in. But let me make one thing crystal clear. I will not stand by and watch you flush your grandmother''s hard-earned cash down the toilet. With me as your guide, we''re going to invest every red cent like our lives depend on it. I won''t let you go belly-up within a week, you hear me?"


    Ethan''s face split into a grin so wide, it threatened to crack his cheeks; he couldn''t believe he just made the right decision.


    "Naomi, you''re a lifesaver. I couldn''t ask for a better partner in crime. With you by my side, I know we''ll be unstoppable and soon I will be taking over my grandma."


    As they hammered out the finer points of their new arrangement, Ethan casually mentioned that he nned to pay Naomi a sry on top of her already substantial earnings as the new estate manager. But Naomi just waved him off with a scoff.


    "Ethan, please. The money I''ll be making in from running this joint is already obscene. I don''t need you to sweeten the pot any further. Save your money for more important things."


    With a final handshake that nearly crushed bones, Ethan and Naomi went their separate ways, both buzzing with a heady mix of excitement  for what the future held.


    The moment he was out of Naomi''s sight, Ethan whipped out his phone and frantically checked his system bnce, eager to see how many points histest spending spree hadted him. He was also curious to know how much of his allocated funds he had left to y with.


    As the figures shed across the screen, Ethan let out a low whistle. "Not too shabby,"


    he muttered, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    "But let''s see if we can''t pump those numbers up even higher."


    With 37 points he got for the estate investment and the 2 points he kept before he now has 39 points.


    Without a second thought, he dumped a hefty chunk of his newly acquired points into his Body and Speed attributes, grinning like a madman as he confirmed the distribution.


    [Strength¡ª 10


    Speed¡ª 20


    Body (Charm)¡ª 24


    Intelligent¡ª 0]


    immediately the effect was instantaneous. Ethan felt a rush of pure, unadulterated power surging through his veins, his muscles practically humming with energy. He felt like he could run a marathon, bench press a truck, and still have enough juice left over to party all night long.


    Just as he was basking in this newfound sense of invincibility, a familiar chime sounded from his phone, signaling a message from the system.


    [Host has unlocked Aura. Use aura to crumble your enemies to the ground without touching them.]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 88

    As Ethan''s gaze was still on the screen he couldn''t  understand the message he was seeing.


    He eyes were widened in disbelief. His mind raced with possibilities, trying toprehend the magnitude of what he had just unlocked.


    "Could it be Magic?"


    he whispered to himself, his voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and at the same time fear, because he didn''t really understand what it meant.


    "Am I really going to be able to wield some kind of supernatural power with this new found attribute or what?"


    He continued  staring at the screen, He was kind of expecting his body  to start reacting to something, maybe start glowing or shooting sparks if it was magic. But they remained frustratingly normal, leaving him even more puzzled than before.


    Just as he was about to give up and dismiss the whole thing as a glitch, another message popped up on the screen.


    [Host can only use skill by saying it out loud. Once the host levels up to a higher level, Host wouldn''t need to verbalize the skill anymore.]


    Upon seeing the new message Ethan''s eyebrows shot up, a smile spreading across his face knowing it wasn''t a glitch.


    "Ah, so that''s how it works,"


    he mused, nodding to himself. "Guess I better start grinding those levels then. No way am I going to be stuck shouting Aura! like some kind of anime protagonist."


    He swiped the message away, taking a deep breath to steady himself. Then, feeling a bit foolish, he stood up straight and said in a clear, and firm voice.


    "Aura."


    Instantly, another message appeared.


    [No specific targets. Host must fix his eyes on the intended target. Host would only be able to target a single person or animal due to the host''s current level. Once the host ascends to a higher level,  host would be able to target multiple targets simultaneously.]


    At that moment Ethan''s mind was filled with excitement, knowing the  implication the new found attribute would do.


    "So I have to actually look at someone to use this power on them? And right now, I can only target one person at a time?"


    He let out a low whistle, shaking his head in amazement.


    "But if I level up, I''ll be able to take on whole groups at once? Damn, I really need to get cracking on those upgrades, I need it so badly."


    He quickly did the math in his head again. To reach the next level, he needed to earn a profit of 200 billion dors in his system bank through investments. It was a daunting task, but Ethan was nothing if not determined to aplish it.


    At that moment, he checked his system bank bnce, fully expecting to see the same figures as before. But to his utter shock, the number had actually increased again which means the hospital is earning.


    Ethan''s jaw dropped, his eyes nearly bugging out of his head.


    "What the hell?"


    he muttered, refreshing the screen just to make sure he wasn''t seeing things. But the new bnce remained, taunting him with its impossibility.


    He was just about to dive deeper into this mystery when he spotted the estate manager hurrying towards him, with a look filled with desperation on her face.


    "Mr. Ethan!"


    She called out, her voice dripping with false cheer.


    "I just heard wonderful news from the former owner. Your esteemed family is now in charge of this entire estate! What an honor it is to have you here with us."


    Ethan however just nodded, his expression carefully neutral. He could practically smell the brown-nosing from a mile away.


    The manager continued, undeterred by herck of enthusiasm.


    "I wanted to let you know that just a few minutes ago, we were able to rent out some houses for a cool 10 million. But then Ms. Naomi came in and told us to put everything on hold. I just thought you should be aware..."


    At the mention of the money, Ethan perked up, a slow smile spreading across his face.


    "10 million, you say?"


    Ethan  said and the manager nodded multiple times.


    Ethan knows the system will multiply that, so it''s really 20 million in profit since he took over the estate?


    "Well, well, well. That''s not a bad start at all."


    He said to himself with a smile.


    He then  turned to the manager, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Naomi is the new boss around here now,"


    he said, his voice ferm living no room for arguments.


    "And you? You''ll be taking over the position of thedy that you fired. I trust that won''t be a problem right?"


    upon hearing what Ethan just said the manager''s face fell, but she quickly stered on a fake smile. "Of course not, Mr. Ethan. Whatever you say."


    However Ethan could tell she was not happy inside, but he couldn''t bring himself to care. He had bigger fish to fry.


    With a final nod to the manager, he turned.


    He needs  to be heading towards school now. The football team has a practice session scheduled, and he didn''t want to bete.


    Not long after he arrived at the school and headed to the field.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But as he approached the field, he saw a familiar figure blocking his path. It was Jay, his face twisted into a sneer of pure hatred as he stood in Ethan''s way.


    "Well, well, well,"


    Jay drawled, his voice dripping with Mockery.


    "If it isn''t the golden boy himself. You think you''re so special, don''t you? With your fancy moves and the money you won you think you''re on top of the world now. But I see right through you."


    He took a step closer, his fists clenched at his sides.


    "You''re nothing but a fraud, Ethan. A cheat and a liar. And I''m going to expose you for the fake that you are."


    However Ethan just stood there, his face impassive. He could feel the eyes of his teammates boring into him, waiting to see how he would react.


    Jay continued his tirade, his voice rising with each word.


    "Go ahead, Ethan. Hit me. I dare you. Show everyone what a loose cannon you really are. One punch, and you''ll be off the team faster than you can say  your name"


    At that moment Ethan''s mind raced, weighing his options he wanted to punch Jay so he could see he''s just a nobody, but at the same time. He knew Jay was trying to bait him, to get him tosh out and break the practice rules. But he also knew he could just stand there and take the abuse until the coach arrived.


    Suddenly, a wicked grin spread across his face. He locked eyes with Jay, his gaze unwavering.


    Then he said.


    "Aura."

 Chapter 89

    Immediately Ethan said the word The system sounded.


    [Aura has been activated]


    The system''s voice echoed in Ethan''s mind as he focused his gaze on Jay.


    At that moment a wave of energy rippled through the air, invisible to the naked eye.


    Jay''s eyes widened in confusion, his mouth opening to hurl another insult. But before he could utter a word, his body seized up, his muscles contracting involuntarily. He clutched at his chest, a look of sheer terror etched on his face as he stumbled backwards and fell to his knees.


    immediately sweat covered his forehead, he doesn''t know what is going on but for some reason he''s scared to the core.


    The rest of the team couldn''t  understand what they were seeing; they couldn''t help but just watch in stunned silence, their brains struggling to process what they were seeing.


    One moment ago, Jay had been in full attack mode, ready to tear Ethan to shreds. The next, he was on the ground, quivering like a leaf in a hurricane.


    Jay''s eyes darted around wildly, his breathing in filled with panicked gasps.


    "please!"


    he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Please, Ethan. I... I didn''t mean it. I swear, all of those things I said I didn''t mean any of them. Please forgive me, I''m so sorry."


    Jay tried to tighten his lip but he couldn''t, for some reason he can''t get control of himself, deep down he doesn''t want to be doing all of this, but his body is just reacting and he can''t control them and now his mind is beginning to obey.


    At that moment few of the yers exchanged nervous nces, unsure whether tough or call for help. They had expected to see Ethan on his knees, begging for mercy today after everything Jay said beforeing here.


    But instead, it was Jay who was groveling at Ethan''s feet, they were  thinking jay was just acting earlier, but this is damn serious, and jay that they know would never such a thing to get at someone, some of them shake their head, they couldn''t believe his tough-guy persona has been shattered into a million pieces.


    They thought they had seen it all  but Jay shocked them with his next words.


    "I''ll do anything, anything at all just name it."


    Jay whimpered, his hands sped in front of Ethan like a penitent sinner.


    "Just... just make it stop. I can''t... I can''t breathe again."


    At that moment he started to hyperventte, his face turning a sickly shade of green.


    "Please, Ethan. I... I have a family. A dog. I''ll never bother you again, I swear on my mother''s grave, please just let me go."


    A few of the yers couldn''t help but snicker at theughable turn of the situation. The great Jay Brown, reduced to a blubbering mess by a kid half his size and capacity. It was like something out of aic book when a strong viin would be begging a little protagonist.


    Ethan at that moment couldn''t help but just smiled enigmatically, and stepped around Jay''s prone form. He was walking towards the locker room, his head held high, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.


    Deep down he''s happy he finally gets to use the new attribute, with this he wouldn''t need to fight too much again.


    Upon seeing Ethan walking to them the rest of the team parted ways for him  like the Red Sea, their eyes wide with fear. They had no idea what Ethan had done to Jay, but they knew one thing for sure: they did not want to be on his bad side.


    Ethan went to change his clothes and the coach arrived and practice started.


    After practice, Coach Johnson pulled Ethan aside.


    with a calm voice he said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Listen, kid, the team was supposed  to have a little celebration for our big winst game. We were going to do it that day, but you weren''t around, so we postponed it. Tradition says the MVP of the game hosts the party, and, well...


    that''s you and since you won and was gifted something, I would suggest you use one stone to kill two birds, you can also use the opportunity as your wee party to the team also."


    Ethan just nodded. He clearly understands what the coach just said, remembering the long-standing team rule. He couldn''t exactly back out now, not without looking like aplete tool.


    "Sure thing, Coach,"


    he said, his voice casual.


    "I''ll take care of it today."


    Coach Johnson nodded.


    " That''s great, you can talk with Mike he will help you with the arrangements"


    Ethan nodded to the coach''s words and both of them concluded.


    He sauntered over to Mike, the new team captain, and pped him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, man. Can you handle the arrangements for the dinner? Just text me the address of the restaurant you book, and I''ll cover the bills."


    However Mike blinked in surprise. He had been meaning to apologize to Ethan for the way the team had treated him after the game, but seeing how smoothly Ethan had handled himself at practice, he decided to let it go.


    "Uh, yeah. Sure thing, Ethan,"


    he said, his voice a bit unsteady. "I''ll... I''ll let you know."


    Ethan then exchanged numbers with Mike.


    As Ethan walked away, Damien, the former team captain, felt a surge of anger rising in his chest.


    "Who doesn''t this kid think he''s, strutting aroundmanding others like he owned everyone?"


    he said to himself angrily.


    Damien came from a wealthy family himself, and he wasn''t about to let some upstart freshman show him up like he did in the match, and it made the Coach to drop him as the captain, and he was even reported for the video he posted, if not for his family influence to speak with the Coach to let it go, promised it would  not happen again, he would have been out of the team already.


    At that moment an idea began to form in his mind, a way to put Ethan in his ce once and for all.


    immediately he sidled up to Mike, with a sly grin on his face.


    "Hey, man,"


    he said, his voice low and conspiratorial.


    "Why don''t we have the party at my family''s restaurant? I can get us a killer discount, and we''ll have a big  space all to ourselves as a team."


    However Mike hesitated, sensing that Damien had an ulterior motive. But the lure of a cheap venue was too strong to resist and he wanted somewhere cheap for the party.


    And at the same time he might be wrong at Damien he might want to do this out of generosity.


    "Sure, Damien,"


    he said, shrugging his shoulders. "Sounds good to me."


    Both of them concluded then Mike walked away to make the arrangements.


    At that moment Damien''s face turned deadly.


    He heard Ethan had blown all his money on that stupid bet he did with Billy. There was no way the kid could afford to foot the bill for an entire team dinner and in his family restaurant.


    "Enjoy your moment in the sun, Ethan,"


    Damien muttered under his breath. "Because after tonight, you''ll be washing dishes until graduation to pay off your debt."

 Chapter 90

    Not long after ending the conversation with Mike Ethan arrived home, with  a frown on his face as he surveyed his meager wardrobe to see what he''s going to put on for the party.


    However the only decent thing he had was the suit he''d bought the other day, without  being told he could tell he can''t  just show up to a team dinner looking like he was attending to a funeral or a job interview.


    He needs to make a good impression of himself from now on, to show everyone that he wasn''t just some regr kid from the wrong side of the tracks anymore, he needs to improve on himself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He knows  that was one of the reasons he was treated badly at the estate today, and it''s a wake-up call if he wants to be taken seriously, he needed to step up his fashion game.


    With a sigh, Ethan grabbed his wallet and headed out the door.


    He knows what he''s going to do.


    He ordered a taxi and not long after it arrived Ethan was heading to the Mall.


    As he stepped into the bustling shopping center, his phone buzzed with a message from Mike.


    [Hey Ethan, I just booked the restaurant for tonight. Lovi restaurant, 8 PM sharp. Don''t bete!]


    At that moment Ethan couldn''t help but smile. Lovi restaurant was one of the most upscale restaurant joints in town, known for its authentic cuisine and romantic atmosphere.


    He trusts Mike to pick a ce that would impress thedies.


    Just as he was about to reply to the message, his phone started ringing. It was Mike again.


    "Yo, Ethan,"


    Mike said, his voice a bit hesitant. "Listen man, I was wondering... are you nning on bringing just the starters tonight, or the whole team? Because if you only invite the first string, it might cause some drama with the benchwarmers, you know? and since it''s the party of our victory and your weing party, I would suggest you invite  everyone"


    Ethan could read between the lines. Mike was trying to keep everyone happy, to make sure no one felt left out.


    But he also knew it was a way to get him to shell out more cash. In the past, only the star yers and first team got invited to these kinds of parties, because he was a yer before but never on the bench, and never once did he get invited to something like this.


    But Ethan wasn''t about to follow tradition so he decided to do things in his own way.


    "Mike, my man,"


    He said,  with a sly grin spreading across his face.


    "We''re going all out tonight. The whole team''sing - from the waterboys to the coaching staff., bring your girlfriends if you want. It''s on me."


    He could practically hear Mike''s eyebrows hitting his hairline.


    "For real, Ethan? That''s... that''s awesome, dude. Thanks a million."


    Ethan chuckled, feeling a rush of power in him he has heard girls love lovi restaurant, and he knows mike would love to bring his girlfriend as well.


    "No problem Mike. I''m looking forward to it."


    Ethan said and both of them concluded and the call ended.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense of smug satisfaction all over him. He was making a statement of himself and everyone that would being would see he''s not to be joke around with, showing everyone that he was a force to be reckoned with.


    Too bad he didn''t know that Damien was already scheming against him.


    The former captain was with Mike and he heard Ethan''s conversation with him, and he was practically vibrating with rage, he couldn''t believe the bastards still had the guts to utter nonsense, he''s not even scared when he heard the restaurant they would be using.


    Damien had expected Ethan to reject immediately, but he just agreed as if it was some kind of a roadside restaurant, although he has told Mike to tell him about the discount, but since Ethan is acting as if he has everything in the world, he''s going to show him no mercy.


    "The little punk thinks he can buy his way into everyone''s good graces by doing all of this, he can''t even pay for the whole team and he said Mike should invite everyone associated with the team including their girlfriends, what is he even thinking?"


    Damien couldn''t help but smile as he said to himself.


    "Not under my watch."


    With a snarl, Damien whipped out his phone  and walked away from Mike; he called his family''s butler.


    And the phone  rangs and his call was answered immediately.


    without wasting any more time Damien went straight to the point. "Geoffrey, listen up,"


    he barked, his voice dripping with malice.


    "I need you to call Lovi restaurant management and tell them to reserve their biggest private room for tonight. One of our proud team members wants to showcase his Muscle to everyone. And I want you to make sure they take anything under $10k off the menu.


    I want only the priciest stuff avable in the menu to remain if possible add more and add some of our limited edition drinks to the menu."


    Geoffrey however hesitated, his voice was filled  with nervousness.


    "But sir, that''s against the restaurant''s policies. It could reflect poorly on your family if anyone finds out..."


    Before he could find his words Damien Interrupted him.


    "Does it look like I give a damn?" Damien snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    "Just get it done, and leave the rest to me."


    immediately he hung up before Geoffrey could protest further, a wicked smile curling his lips.


    he could already picture the look on Ethan''s face when he sees  the bills- the little twerp would be washing dishes ''til graduation to pay off that debt.


    While Damien was busy nning, Mike was busy spreading the word he discussed with Ethan to the others.


    He texted the entire football roster, the coaching staff, even the annoying media football team. If Ethan wanted a big blowout, then that''s exactly what he''d get.


    At that moment Damien couldn''t  help but smile.


    "soon that bastard will be doom"

 Chapter 91

    After wrapping up the call with Mike, Ethan strode into the shopping mall fully, he can''t waste anymore  time when he needs to get some good clothes.


    immediately his eyes start scanning the racks for the perfect outfit. It didn''t take long for him to spot casual clothes that caught his eyes a pair of dark wash jeans, a fitted white t-shirt, with a sleek leather jacket. Simple, yet stylish.


    With a grin, Ethan scooped up the clothes and headed for the cashier. However, to his surprise, it was the same employee who had helped him pick out the ne the other day. Thedy''s face lit up with recognition, and she quickly ushered Ethan towards a private room in the back of the store.


    "The manager will want to see you,"


    she said, her voice tinged with excitement.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re kind of a big deal around here now, everyone''s been dying to meet you."


    Hearing what thedy just said Ethan raised an eyebrow, curious he never wanted to honor the request but out of curiosity he decided to follow.


    He followed the cashier without protest.


    As they entered the private room, Ethan found himself in the midst of a group of well-dressed individuals, all of whom were eyeing him with a mix of curiosity and disdain written all over their faces.


    They were surrounded by racks of designer clothes, many of which Ethan had never seen before - limited edition pieces that hadn''t even hit the market yet.


    upon seeing Ethan and thedy the manager''s face darkened as she couldn''t believe what she was seeing , his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Why have you brought this person here?"


    She asked the cashier, her voice sharp with disapproval because she knows only the elite are allowed ess into the special room.


    immediately the cashier quickly introduced Ethan, her words tumbling out in a rush.


    "This is the young man I was telling you about, Ma. The one who made thergest donation for the charity drive program. He also purchased that expensive suit and ne the same day."


    Upon hearing what the cashier just said.


    The manager''s eyes widened, her expression shifting from annoyance to surprise in a matter of seconds. "Is that so?"


    she murmured, studying Ethan with newfound interest.


    As the cashier excused herself, the manager turned to the rest of the group, a bright smile stered on her face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce you to our current top donor. This young man has shown an extraordinary level of generosity, contributing to our cause."


    immediately a collective gasp rippled through the room, followed by a flurry of whispers they couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    One man, who had previously held the title of top donor, spoke up, his voice dripping with skepticism, he knew Ethan''s donation would have exceeded his with some few thousand dors.


    Out of curiosity he was forced to ask.


    "How much did he donate, that made him the top donor"


    The manager however kept quiet for some seconds before she said.


    "He donated five million dors"


    Upon hearing what the man just said to the manager, the man couldn''t help but repeat what he just heard.


    "Five million you say? From a kid like this? Surely there must be some mistake."


    The manager hesitated, then shook her head.


    "No mistake. This young man has shown a level of phnthropy rarely seen, especially from someone so young."


    At that moment Ethan could feel the weight of everyone''s stares on him, but he held his head high as he took a seat among them. Despite the manager''s glowing introduction of him, he could sense the group''s reluctance to fully ept him.


    His faded clothes and youthful appearance clearly set him apart from them.


    The meeting continued, with five different outfits disyed in the center of the room. The manager called upon the spokespeople representing each brand to give their pitches once more, now that Ethan has joined them, she is going to give him the respect he deserves.


    Four of the five declined not wanting to repeat their speech again, but one man, representing a new, lesser-knownpany, stood up to give it another go.


    His clothes samples were simple,cking the shy designs and embellishments of the others. He exined that their target demographic was mature adults and professionals, those who valued understated elegance over trending clothes.


    The rest of the group seemed skeptical, arguing that no self-respecting adult would want to wear something so in, adorned with nothing more than a simple logo. It would make them feel like corporate staff of somepany.


    The spokesperson pressed on, undeterred. He argued that while fancy, eye-catching clothes had their ce - at clubs and society events - they weren''t practical for everyday wear. Most adults, he reasoned, would prefer something more subdued, something that exuded quiet confidence and maturity.


    As he finished his pitch, the room fell silent, all eyes turning to Ethan wanting to hear what he was going to say.


    To their surprise Ethan spoke up in support of the spokesperson''s vision.


    "He''s right,"


    Ethan said, his voice calm and assured.


    "Sometimes, less is more. shy designs can feel out of ce in certain settings, almost disrespectful in some kind of situation. But a well-made, simple outfit? That''s something you can wear anywhere, and still feel put-together and confident."


    He pointed to the enduring poprity of suits and sports jerseys as examples.


    "At the end of the day everyone will buy their favorite jerseys, not minding how sample it to looks,  but at the same time no one''s going to sleep in their club clothes,"


    he argued.


    "But afortable, stylish casual outfit? That''s something you can wear again and again, in all sorts of situations."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said the spokesperson beamed at Ethan, grateful for the support. But one of the other attendees spoke up, ying devil''s advocate.


    The top donor before Ethan.


    "Sports jerseys sell because of the athletes and teams they represent," he countered.


    "People buy them out of loyalty and admiration for the yers and teams. For a casual clothing line to seed, it would need a massive promotional push. Otherwise, it''ll just fade away just like so many others I have seen."


    Ethan then  turned to the spokesperson, with a glint of determination in his eye.


    "I want to be the first to wear your clothes,"


    he dered.


    "In fact, I want them now."


    The spokesperson hesitated, then with a low apologetic voice he said. "I''m sorry Sir , but we can''t release them early unless you hold a stake in the project. It''s againstpany policy."


    Without wasting anymore time Ethan said.


    "Then how much for the entire project?"

 Chapter 92

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The spokesman''s jaw dropped, his eyes bulging out of his head; he couldn''t believe what he just heard. The rest of the room erupted in a frenzy of whispers and gasps, everyone staring at Ethan.


    Ethan''s question hung in the air, a palpable tension filling the room. Everyone''s intense stare was still  on him, their eyes wide with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    Surely the kid was not serious about buying out an entire clothing line just because of what the spoke man just said and what he believes without him doing proper findings.


    However the spokesman was still in shock by what he just heard, he was caught off guard by Ethan''s bold inquiry, he managed to let out a nervousugh.


    "Well, if you''re really interested in the project so much to the point you want to buy it,"


    he said, his voice wavering slightly, "the entire project would run you about ten million dors."


    Upon hearing what the spoke man  just said One of the other attendees couldn''t  keep quiet anymore  and listened to the nonsenseing out from the spoke man''s mouth.


    without wasting anymore time he spoke up, his brow furrowed in confusion and anger.


    "Is the ten million dors  just for production costs, or does it include advertising, distribution, and everything else?"


    At that moment the spokesman''s face flushed with embarrassment hearing the question thrown at him, he knows  they are targeting him because they see a very small uingpany.


    Compared to the well-established agencies represented by the other spokespeople, his fledglingpany''s budget seemed like nothing inparison to others.


    with a low voice he said.


    "That... that would be for everything,"


    He admitted, his eyes downcast.


    At that moment Ethan who was calm all along listening to what everyone has been saying cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention back to him.


    "I want to be clear about all of this,"


    he said, his voice steady and sure of what he wants.


    "I''m not just interested in buying the clothes. I want to purchase the entire project outright."


    immediately a collective gasp rippled through the room. The manager stared at Ethan, his mouth agape he too has been observing the whole situation and she never wanted to say anything but it seems Ethan is making mistakes and she wouldn''t keep quiet and watch him make such a mistake after the donation he did.


    with a voice  filled with Disapproval she said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mr Ethan, are you certain about this? Investing in a project with no proven track record could be a significant risk. It might all be for nothing and as a young and determined investor like you, I wouldn''t want you to make such mistakes, please have a rethink about this."


    Ethan understood the manager''s concern, but he wasn''t having any of that. Something inside him told him to buy the project. He saw the idea and vision about the project, But Ethan just smiled, with a glint of determination in his eye.


    "I understand the risks and your concern,"


    he said,


    "But I believe in this project. And more than that, I want to be the first person to wear these clothes. That alone is worth the investment to me."


    upon hearing Ethan responds the manager wanted to shake her head in disappointment but she kept her cool


    The other spokespeople exchanged nces, their expressions filled with a  mix of jealousy and anger. How would  a kid, with his faded jeans and scuffed sneakers, waltz in and scoop up an entire clothing line just because he wanted to y with the clothes and be the first to put them on?


    The spokesman, still shocked from Ethan''s offer, stammered out a response.


    "Sir it seems you really want to buy the project, Well for that to happen, the current shareholders would all have to agree to sell to you. The majority of the shares are split between three main investors, while I only hold a small two percent stake myself."


    upon hearing what the spoke man just said  Ethan''s grin widened at the revtion.


    "So you''ve got skin in the game too, huh? That''s good. It means you really believe in what you''re selling."


    He leaned forward, his elbows resting on the table.


    "Here''s what I propose. Call up those three investors and tell them I''m willing to pay five million dors each for their shares. That''s a premium price, well above market value."


    The spoke man almost lost his bnce, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing, 5 million dors each just for the major shareholders to sell their shares.


    If the room had been shocked before, now they were absolutely gobsmacked. Ethan was offering to pay nearly double the project''s total valuation, just to secure ownership of something that isn''t even worth half of his first offer.


    without being told they could tell It was a staggering disy of financial might,ing from someone who looked like he''d just raided the trash box for used clothes.


    At that moment the spokesman''s hands started shaking slightly; he still couldn''t believe what he was hearing, so he then excused himself to make the calls to the other shareholders.


    The room buzzed with hushed conversations as he stepped out, everyone specting on what the investors'' reactions would be.


    Fifteen minutester, the spokesman returned, his face a mask of disbelief.


    "They... they all agreed,"


    he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    the words they said to the spoke man was still ringing in his head.


    They said they never expected to see profits like this, not with all the rejections they''ve faced from potential retailers and investors so they give him the go ahead to sell.


    with a more low voice he continues "They said they are sending over their secretaries with the paperwork as we speak."


    Ethan couldn''t  help but just smile turned sly, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "And can I have the current breakdown of ownership?"


    he asked, his tone casual.


    The spokesman immediately swallowed hard.


    "Thirty percent, thirty-five percent, and thirty-three percent for the three main investors. And two percent for myself."


    Ethan nodded, as if he''d expected as much. Then, with a satisfied  look on his face he then faced the man, and said.


    "And would you be willing to sell your two percent stake... for ten million dors?"

 Chapter 93

    Ethan''s words made the room buzzed with a frenzy of shock and whispers and incredulous stares as the reality of Ethan''s offer to the spoke man sank in. It was an absurd amount of money, far beyond what any sane business person would consider for such a small stake in an under proven  venture and the kid just did and with the look on his face he''s not kidding.


    "Is this kid out of his mind?"


    one of the other spokespeople muttered under her breath, her perfectly manicured eyebrows knitted together in a mix of envy and disbelief.


    "He''s going to bankrupt himself before he even gets started!"


    Another shook his head, a wry smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    "Youth is wasted on the young,"


    he quipped, leaning back in his chair with an air of smug superiority.


    "But hey, it will be his funeral soon, because I know he''s going to die pretty soon when he realizes he invested wrongly."


    Ethan, however, seemed utterly unfazed by the whispered criticisms and skeptical nces towards him. He sat perfectly still, his eyes locked on the spokesman, with a serene smile on his face.


    "Last I checked,"


    he said, his voice calm but firm.


    "It''s my money to spend as I see fit. And I haveplete faith in this project and the team behind it, it''s none of anyone business."


    However the spokesman looked like he''d just been hit by a freight train.


    His eyes were wide, his mouth hanging open in shock.


    The offer was beyond tempting - with that kind of money, he could build his own fashion empire again, travel the world, and never worry about paying another bill for the rest of his life if he spends it wisely.


    But as he stared at Ethan, seeing the unwavering gaze on his eyes, something stirred deep within his soul. This project wasn''t just a job or a paycheck to him - it was abor of love, a dream he''d poured his heart and soul into even though he has the most little share in the project but he believes in it. Could he really walk away from that, even for a life-changing sum like this?


    At that moment he took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly as he sped them together on the table.


    "Mr. Ethan,"


    he said, his voice quivering with emotion.


    "I... I don''t know what to say. Your offer is incredibly generous, and I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t tempted."


    He then  paused, swallowing hard, his eyes shining with unshed tears. "But the truth is, I believe in this project with every fiber of my being. It''s not just a clothing line to me - it''s a vision, a dream. And that''s not something I can put a price tag on, no matter how many zeros are involved."


    Ethan''s smile widened, with a glimmer of respect and admiration in his eyes he was expecting the man to ept his proposal, but since seeing the way he''s so determined to keep his 2 parcent  shows he has confidence about it.


    "I was hoping you''d say that,"


    he said softly, standing up and extending his hand across the table. "Because that''s exactly the kind of passion and dedication I want in a partner."


    The spokesman blinked, his mouth falling open in shock hearing Ethan words.


    "Partner?"


    He repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "You... you want me to be your partner?"


    Ethan nodded, his hand still outstretched.


    "Fifty-fifty."


    he said, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    "I bring the money, you bring the vision. Together, we''re going to take this project to the  heights neither of us ever dreamed possible."


    For a moment, the spokesman just stared at Ethan''s hand, his mind reeling with the implications of what was being offered. A partnership with a young billionaire, a chance to bring his dreams to life on a scale he''d never dared imagine...


    With a shaking hand, he reached out and grasped Ethan''s, feeling the strength and warmth of the young man''s grip.


    "I... I ept," he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    "Let''s do this, I will do my best to make sure it''s a sess."


    Just then, the secretary''s arrived with the paperwork, a thick stack of documents that made the spokesman''s head spin seeing he''s finally getting closer to his dream.


    But Ethan just grinned, signing his name with a flourish and transfer fifteen million  dors to the amount provided, five million each like it was nothing more than pocket change.


    The room watched in stunned silence as the deal was sealed, something they thought would never happen but it just happened right in front of them, the weight of what had just transpired slowly sinking in. someone unknown, had just bet a fortune on a clothing line that most of them had written off as a lost cause from the beginning.


    As the secretary departed, Ethan turned to the spokesman, his eyes sparkling with excitement of the future ahead.


    "We''ve got a lot of work ahead of us."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he said, pulling out his phone to exchange numbers.


    "I want to go over the manufacturing ns again, see where we can streamline and improve. This is just the beginning, my partner."


    The spokesman nodded eagerly, his mind already racing with possibilities of what was about to Come. With Ethan''s financial backing and his own creative vision, he felt like they could conquer the world with the partnership


    The other spokespeople, seeing an opportunity slipping away, surged forward, their pitches tumbling out in a desperate rush. If Ethan was willing to invest so heavily in an unknown brand, surely he''d be interested in their own pany which was far bigger and better than the trash he just invested in.


    But Ethan just held up a hand, his smile apologetic but firm.


    "I''m afraid my dance card is full for today,dies and gentlemen,"


    he said, ncing at his watch.


    "But I appreciate your enthusiasm. Keep dreaming big, and who knows? Our paths may cross again someday."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said immediately all of them walked towards Ethan, with a calm voice they said without even allowing the other to finish their words.


    "Sir, please we have a great deal for you, if only you¨C"


    "please Sir check us out, if you want me to exin our project to you, I will dly do"


    However the other was about saying something else when Ethan simply


    shut them up.


    " I don''t have any of your  time."

 Chapter 94

    Immediately Ethan said the word he made his way to the exit, the room fell into a stunned silence, none of them could believe what was going on.


    The manager and the other guests quickly scrambled to their feet, hurrying after him in a desperate attempt to make onest impression of themselves.


    they surrounded Ethan like a swarm of eager bees, their voices ovepping in a disorganized manner of introductions, as all of them were busy introducing themselves Simultaneously not wanting the others to get ahead of them.


    But Ethan just brushes past them. He doesn''t have time for any of them, he has already done what he wanted and he''s gettingte for the party already, his eyes fixed straight ahead, his expression unreadable.


    "I''ll try to remember your names," he said, his tone polite but distant. "But if you''ll excuse me, I have another engagement to attend to immediately."


    The rest of the spokesmen couldn''t move a muscle anymore, without being told they could tell they lost the chance to make an impression already, and the rest of the guests wouldn''t even do what Ethan just did.


    The manager, however, was not so easily deterred.


    immediately she followed  Ethan step from behide, her face creased with a mixture of excitement and anxiety of what she would be getting if she somehow formed a partnership with Ethan.


    "Mr. Ethan"


    she said, her  voice low and filled with urgency.


    "I wanted to let you know that the hospital is organizing an event for all the donors who contributed to the children''s development and healthcare funds. It would be an honor to have you attend, if your schedule permits."


    Upon hearing what the manager just said Ethan then paused, his brow furrowing slightly.


    He hadn''t really given much thought to the donation beyond the initial act of giving and helping children, because he was once in the situation and knows how it feels like. But the idea of seeing the impact of his money firsthand, of meeting the children whose lives he''d touched would be too emotional for him...


    "I''m not sure if I''ll be avable,"


    he said, his tone thoughtful.


    "But I''d be happy to take the invitation card, just in case."


    immediately the manager nodded eagerly, without wasting anymore time, she deep her hand into her  side pocket for the card.


    "Of course, of course," s


    he said, pressing it into Ethan''s hand.


    "We''d be thrilled to have you, whenever your schedule allows."


    Ethan took the card with a nod of thanks.


    He then went to the cashier to pay for the clothes he picked earlier.


    without wasting any more time he then stepped out of the luxury store.


    He had just enough time to swing by his dormitory, he took  his bath and changed into his new clothes before heading to the restaurant.


    As he walk outside, he pulled out his phone, immediately his eyebrows raising at the flood of messages from the team captain.


    [We''re already here, waiting on you.]


    [Don''t y games, Ethan. Get your butt over here, pronto!]


    [I mean it, man. Don''t leave us hanging.]


    Upon reading some of the messages


    Ethan chuckled, shaking his head as he pocketed the phone.


    He appreciated the captain''s enthusiasm, but he wasn''t about to be rushed. This was his show after all, and he''s not going to allow anyone to order him around like they used to.


    "I told them I will  being, so they have to wait"


    Ethan said to himself however  another message came in.


    Then he brought out his phone from his pocket again only to see it was the captain.


    He then opened the message.


    [ We have ordered some energy drinks to keep ourselves busy before youe]


    Reading the message Ethan eyebrows pushed down he couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    without wasting any more time he decided to head there immediately and stop them before they ordered the whole restaurant.


    After entering a cab not long after he arrived at the restaurant fashionablyte.


    The ce was even more impressive than he''d imagined - a towering edifice of ss and steel, with a line of luxury cars parked out front.


    Without being told he could tell the restaurant was damn expensive.


    As he stepped into the private room, he was momentarily taken aback by the sheer size of it.


    It was more like a grand ballroom than a dining area, with soaring ceilings and gleaming chandeliers.


    All of the team was already there, of course, along with a small army of the team media personnel. Cameras shed and whirred as Ethan made his entrance, the camera men jostling for position to get the best shot.


    Ethan''s already angry face got even more angrier seeing the media team, he couldn''t believe they were also invited as well.


    immediately Ethan entered the hall someone said immediately.


    "Herees the MVP!"


    someone shouted, and suddenly all eyes were on Ethan.


    He could feel the weight of their stares, the pressure of their expectations on him.


    However he managed to keep a smiling face, nodding politely as he made his way to his seat at the head of the table. He wasn''t here to bask in the spotlight - he was here to celebrate with his team, to enjoy the fruits of their hard-earned victory but he could feel something was wrong already.


    An elderly man in a crisp suit approached Ethan, his eyes sharp and appraising.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mr. Ethan"


    he said, his voice low and respectful.


    "Will you be handling the bill for this evening''s festivities?"


    Ethan nodded, his expression turning serious.


    "Yes, I will,"


    he said, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    Upon hearing Ethan''s words Immediately, a flurry of activity erupted around the table.


    Waiters appeared as if they were summoned by magic, their armsden with menus and wine lists.


    The captain''s eyes widened, his mouth falling open in a mixture of shock and delight, finally he''s going to be eating in a famous restaurant like this.


    Before he could say anything Damien stood up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    he said, his voice ringing out across the room.


    "We are in the presence of greatness. Not only has Ethan led us to victory on the field, but he has also generously offered to host us in the most exclusive private dining room in the city."


    He gestured to the menus, his smile widening even more.


    "Just like the MVP has said Order whatever your heart desires, my friends. Tonight, the sky''s the limit, and Ethan just said he would be paying for the bills."

 Chapter 95

    Immediately Damein finished his words the  room erupted in a frenzy of excitement.


    The yers and media began to gaze at the menus that were in front of them, their eyes wide with anticipation and greed, as some of them were already wanting to go for the best.


    But just as the excitement was growing and followed by whispers, each trying to quickly order something, then a loud bang on the table echoed through the room, cutting through the noise like a knife.


    immediately Everyone fell silent, their heads turning in unison to stare at Ethan.


    Ethan didn''t know the time he  mmed his fist down on the table, and the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the polished wood.


    The table continued to vibrate, a low, ominous hum that seemed to fill the room with a sense of unease.


    As all gaze was still on Ethan.


    Ethan then  stood up, his eyes sweeping over the assembled crowd with a cold, appraising gaze.


    "I will be handling the ordering tonight, since I''m hosting the party, it''s best I order everything myself," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    "I appreciate your enthusiasm and wanting to try new things, but I think it''s best that everyone gets their  hands off the menu and allow me to handle the menu."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said immediately there was a murmur of disappointment from the yers, they didn''t  understand what was going on anymore.


    but no one dared to argue because the fool might just say he wouldn''t be paying for the food outside the one he ordered himself, and they would be forced to pay.


    instead  of that to happen they better just allow him to do his thing. Ethan may have been their teammate and some of them still don''t like him , but he was also the one footing the bill. And in this situation, that made him the king.


    The chief waiter, a tall, imposing man with a neatly trimmed beard, nodded in agreement to what Ethan just said.


    He signaled to the waiter standing closest to the captain, who quickly scurried over to Ethan''s side.


    "Your menu, sir,"


    the waiter said, handing Ethan a leather-bound tome that looked more like a grimoire than a list of dishes.


    Damian, who had been watching the situation with a sly smile, leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with malice.


    He knew that the menu Ethan had been given was just a decoy - a list of dishes with prices that had been carefully reduced to seem reasonable.


    But the real menu, the one the chief waiter kept close to his chest, has  a very different price to the one given to Ethan.


    The prices on that menu were five, even ten times higher than the ones Ethan was looking at.


    It was a trap, carefullyid by Damien  and the chief waiter himself.


    At that moment he could barely contain his smile as he watched Ethan peruse the menu, his brow furrowed in concentration knowing whatever he wanted to do, he''s one step ahead of him.


    The poor little orphan, trying to y smart and being a big shot. But he has no idea what he''s getting himself into.


    Damian knew that Ethan had no real power or connections in any way to challenge him and he''s going to defeat him.


    He''s just a kid who had gotten lucky at the match and he got lucky to be gifted one million dors, and then he spent it all on drinks, now he''s looking like a sh in the pan who thinks he can run with the big dogs. Well, tonight, he''s  going to show him just how wrong he was.


    Ethan, unaware of the scheme unfolding around him, turned to the chief waiter.


    "How much was the private booking for this room?"


    he asked, his tone casual.


    The chief waiter smiled, his eyes glinting with a kind of predatory hunger.


    "One hundred thousand dors, sir,"


    he said, his voice as smooth as silk.


    Ethan nodded, seemingly unfazed by the exorbitant price tag but he knows something is wrong, because he didn''t see Mike as the kind of guy that would want to hurt him in any ways.


    He someone else might.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He turned back to the menu, his finger tracing down the list of dishes.


    "I''ll take the filet mignon for everyone,"


    he said, his voice ringing out with confidence.


    "And a bottle of your finest red wine. That should be enough for everyone, don''t you think?"


    The chief waiter nodded, with a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    "An excellent choice, sir,"


    he said, his tone dripping with false sincerity.


    the money in which Damien promised him was still ringing in his head.


    As the waiters began to bring out the food and drinks, the room once again erupted in a chorus of praise and admiration.


    The yers started pping for Ethan from all corners, the camera team started snapping photos and scribbling furiously in their notepads. not wanting to Miss anyone because everything that happens here would be uploaded in the school gallery.


    However Damian just sat back and watched, with a smug smile on his face.


    He knew that the real show was yet toe and he can''t wait to see the look on Ethan''s face when he realizes what ising for him.


    After everything was done and everyone started eating.


    As thest of the tes was served, the chief waiter approached Ethan, with  a small silver tray in his hand.


    "Your bill, sir,"


    he said, his voice as smooth as honey.


    Ethan reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek ck card - the same one that Lady Madison had given him.


    He handed it to the waiter with a confident smile on his face.


    The waiter collected the card from Ethan, but as the waiter swiped the card through the machine, his expression slowly changed from one of politeness and friendly to one of confusion and concern.


    He then  swiped the card again, then a third time, his movements bing more and more frantic each time.


    Finally, he turned to Ethan, his face filled  with disgust.


    "I''m sorry, sir,"


    he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "But your card has been declined. The payment was unsessful."

 Chapter 96

    Upon  hearing what the waiter just said Ethan stared at him in disbelief, his mind reeling from the shock of the declined payment.


    He had been so sure that the card Lady Madison had given him was more than sufficient to cover the cost of the entire meal.


    How could it possibly not be enough  to pay for the meal he has carefully selected?


    "Excuse me."


    he said, his voice trembling slightly. "Could you please tell me the total amount of the bill?"


    immediately the waiter looked down at the silver tray, his expression turned grim.


    "Three point eight million dors, sir,"


    he said, his words falling like lead weights in the sudden silence of the room as they all gaze at Ethan and the waiter.


    At that moment Ethan felt the blood drain from his face, his heart pounding in his chest in anger.


    Without wasting any more time he snatched the menu from the table, his eyes scanning the prices with growing anger, and immediately he did the calctions in his head and it wasn''t up to two million dors, which was the avable bnce in the card.


    "This can''t be right,"


    he muttered, his hands shaking as he flipped through the pages.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I didn''t order anything close to that amount, you can see for yourself."


    Just then, the chief waiter stepped forward, his expression a mask of pretends concern.


    He collected the menu from Ethan and nds through it.


    After some time he said,


    "I''m afraid there has been a terrible mistake,"


    he said, his voice dripping with false sincerity.


    "It seems that the waiter gave you the wrong menu, sir. This is the real one, with the correct prices."


    He handed Ethan a new menu he was carrying, the leather cover was gleaming in the soft light of the chandeliers.


    Without wasting any more  time Ethan took it from the chief waiter and opened it, immediately his eyes widening as he saw the true cost of the dishes he had ordered, it  was almost three times the Initial amount in the first menu that was even to him to buy the first waiter.


    "Three point eight million dors," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the anger that was pounding in his heart, he knew something was wrong from the get go.


    "But that''s impossible. I didn''t order anything like that, they are not going to force to pay because of their mistakes."


    Ethan said to himself and his face flushed with anger, his eyes shing as he turned to the chief waiter. "This is uneptable,"


    he said, his voice rising with each word.


    "I refuse to take responsibility for the mistakes of your staff. What does the restaurant have to say about this outrageous behavior?"


    But before the chief waiter could respond to Ethan''s questions.


    Damian and a group of his friends in the team stood up, their faces twisted with mockery outrage.


    They held up the original menus, the ones that had been ced on the table at the beginning of the meal.


    "These match the prices on the menu the chief waiter just gave you."


    Damian said, his voice dripping with false concern.


    "It seems that the fault lies with the waiter, not with the restaurant itself."


    He then turned to the helpless waiter, his eyes narrowing with calcted fury.


    "How could you make such a careless mistake?"


    he demanded, his voice rising. "You''ve put this young man in an impossible position, and you must be held ountable for your actions, next time you will learn how to check properly before handing a menu to someone."


    The waiter cowered under Damian''s re, his face pale with fear. But Damian wasn''t finished.


    "Of course, the waiter will be punished for his negligence,"


    he said, his voice as smooth as silk. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you, Ethan, is responsible for the bill. You should have confirmed the prices before ordering. The me lies with you as much as it does with the waiter so for that reason you''re going to pay the bills for your own negligence"


    upon hearing what Damian  just said, without being told Ethan could tell he has a hand in all of these. Ethan opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, Mike stood up, his face flushed with anger.


    "How can you say this isn''t the restaurant''s fault, Damian?"


    he demanded, his voice shaking with barely contained rage, he couldn''t believe what wasing out of Damien''s mouth.


    "Because your family owns this ce you want to take sides with them right?. The waiter may have made a mistake, but it''s the restaurant''s responsibility to ensure that such mistakes don''t happen in the first ce."


    He then turned to Ethan, his expression softening with sympathy.


    "The waiter will take full me for this mess."


    he said, his voice firm and unwavering.


    "And the restaurant will cover the cost of the meal. You''ll only have to pay for what you ordered based on the original menu that was given to you from the beginning. It''s the least Ethan can do to make this right."


    However the chief waiter was already shaking his head, a cruel smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m afraid that won''t be possible," he said, his voice as cold as ice.


    "Mr. Ethan must pay the full amount. If he refuses, he will be arrested on the spot. The least the restaurant can do is punish both him and the waiter equally. They will work together to pay back the debt, no matter how long it takes."


    upon hearing what the chief waiter just said the room erupted into chaos,  the yers and media team started shouting over each other in an intense anger and confusion.


    Mike  tried to calm the situation, while Damien berated Ethan for his foolishness.


    "You should have let us order our own meals in the first ce, we would have ordered from the real menu, but you refused, now you''re going to pay for your negligence" Damian sneered, his face twisted with malicious smile.


    "Instead, you chose to y the big shot, and now look where it''s gotten you. You''ve ruined everything, you stupid little brat."


    But just as the noise reached a fever pitch, Ethan cleared his throat.

 Chapter 97

    Upon  hearing the sound  of Ethan clearing his throat, the sound cut through the chaos like a knife, silencing the room in an instant.


    Immediately all eyes turned to Ethan, some curious, some skeptical, but all eager to hear what he had to say.


    Upon seeing he has gotten everyone''s attention Ethan then turned to the waiter, his expression calm but filled with anger.


    "Did you make a mistake bringing me the wrong menu?"


    he asked, his voice as cold as ice. "And more importantly, how are the menus even organized in this restaurant? How is it possible that I''m the only one holding a different menu from everyone else?"


    The waiter stammered, his face flushing with embarrassment and fear as he gazed around, he didn''t know what to say.


    But before he could answer, Ethan turned to the chief waiter, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "Is this an honest mistake on the part of the restaurant?"


    He asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Or is this some kind of nned scheme against me? After all, this is Damian''s family''s restaurant and everyone knows both of us are not in good spirits.


    It seems awfully convenient that I''m the only one being targeted here."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said, the room fell silent, the tension so thick it could be cut it with a knife. No one had expected Ethan to be so bold, so unflinching in the face of such overwhelming odds against him.


    They had thought he would be shaking in his pants, ready to beg for mercy at the first sign of trouble but they were wrong.


    Ethan was still sounding bold, his face filled with  calm determination.


    He wasn''t going to let these people intimidate him, no matter how powerful they might be.


    The chief waiter, however, was not so easily cowed, he knew all of these questions would be asked and he had prepared himself for them.


    "What''s done is done."


    he said, his voice cold and unyielding.


    "You must pay the bill, Mr. Ethan. Otherwise, we cannot allow you to leave the premises."


    Immediately he said those words,  it was as if it was nned, a group of burly security guards entered the room, their faces grim and their muscles bulging beneath their dark suits.


    Without  immediate instruction they took up positions around the perimeter, their eyes fixed on Ethan like hawks watching their prey.


    The school staff and coaches, who had been watching the scene unfold with growing unease tension, decided to intervene on Ethan''s behalf.


    They argued with the chief waiter, pointing out the unfairness of the situation and demanding that the restaurant take responsibility for its mistakes because it was the right thing to do.


    But the chief waiter simply shook his head, with a cruel smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t think you understand who you''re dealing with here."


    he said, his voice dripping with menace.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    " Let me remind you. The Bushman family is not to be trifled with. I suggest you choose your next words very carefully before it turns out to be yourst."


    immediately the staff and coaches fell silent, their faces pale with fear hearing the Bushman name.


    They knew all too well the power and influence of the Bushman family. To cross paths with them was like a  disaster, both personally and professionally.


    Slowly, one by one, they turned to Ethan, their eyes pleading.


    "Please, Ethan."


    They said, their voices trembling with desperation.


    "Just apologize to Damian. Beg for his forgiveness. It''s the only way out of this mess, he can speak on your behalf and you might be allowed to pay the Initial fee."


    Even the waiter, who had been shedding tears in the corner, joined the staff  to plead.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Ethan,"


    he said, his voice choked with tears.


    "Please, just do as they say. It''s not worth risking everything over a silly misunderstanding and mistake in both of our end, I''m so sorry about everything."


    However Ethan wasn''t  listening to their pleading instead he just smiled, a small, secretive smile that sent a chill down the spines of everyone in the room.


    He cleared his throat once more, his voice as calm and steady as ever.


    "I''m not going to beg Damian for anything, not when he was the one that nned all of this, it''s so clear he did it."


    he said, his words ringing out like an order.


    "Instead of begging Damian, I''m going to make a phone call."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said the room erupted in a frenzy of whispers.


    Who could Ethan possibly call that would be able to stand up to the might of the Bushman family? Who could have the power to turn the tables on such a formidable foe?


    They all gaze at each other, knowing it''s not possible for some of the team mates to believe Ethan was this stubborn and stupid.


    instead of him to beg and save his ass but the fool wants to make a phone call.


    They all gaze at Ethan and shake their heads.


    Mike at that moment was disappointed in himself, for allowing Damien to use him.


    He approached him on Purpose so he could get his revenge on Ethan and he fell for it.


    Ethan stepped away from the table, pulling out his phone and dial a  number with confident movements. He spoke softly, his words too low for anyone else to hear.


    "Grandma."


    he said, his voice warm and affectionate.


    "I''m in a bit of a situation here. I could really use your help."


    He exined the situation quickly tody Madison, his words tumbling out in a rush. But even as he spoke, a sense of calmness seemed to settle over him, as if he knew that everything was going to be alright.


    Lady Madison wasn''t happy that someone  would have the guts to treat her grandson in such a manner, but at the same time she''s happy he called for her help, and he even called her Gramma which means he''s making progress.


    with a soft and deadly voice he said.


    "Don''t worry Ethan, I''m sending someone over to clear the nonsense"


    Ethan cheeks moved after a few moments, he hung up the phone, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He turned back to the room.


    "Someone ising,"


    he said, his voice ringing out like a bell.


    "Someone who can sort this whole mess out, once and for all."

 Chapter 98

    Ethan''s words made everyone''s jaws drop.


    They all stared at him, their eyes wide like saucers.


    "Did he just say someone ising to fix this mess?"


    One of them whispered to  another other, his voice full of shock, he couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    The other too was also in shock, but at the same time  angry seeing Ethan trying to raise his shoulder instead of him going down on his knees and apologizing.


    "Who could Ethan possibly know that could solve such a big problem he just got himself into?"


    He said as both of them gaze at each other, and none woulde up with an answer as they looked at Ethan like he had two heads.


    Some of them even started to giggle, thinking he was just trying to act strong, soon he will break down, when reality hit  him like a brick.


    "Ethan is just a poor kid in university, everyone knows him" the other said, shaking their heads and rolling their eyes.


    "He doesn''t know anyone important. Who does he think he is to challenge Damian to all people, he must be thinking this is some kind of joke?"


    At that moment Some of them  couldn''t hold back theirughter anymore. They pointed at Ethan, holding their bellies as theyughed so hard they started to shed tears.


    Knowing Damien has gotten the bastards where he wanted him, they couldn''t wait to see the oue of everything.


    Mike and the other staff members looked really worried, Mike was still angry knowing Damian tricked him into picking their restaurant not knowing he had nned to make Ethan suffer.


    Without wasting any more time They went up to Ethan, their faces all scrunched up with concern.


    "Ethan, please,"


    They begged, their hands sped together.


    "Stop making things worse. Just say sorry to Damian so we can all go home and forget this ever happened."


    One of the coaches who came to fill in the spot for coach Johnson said.


    Mike at that moment bit his lip as he gazed at Damien. He couldn''t believe he would be the one saying this, but he had no other choice.


    with a low and disappointing voice he said.


    "Please Ethan, I know you have every right to be mad at me, I understand and I''m sorry, I didn''t know this was his n, and I made you work right through it, please I''m sorry and I know it''s so selfish of me to say this."


    he bit his lip even more and his jaw tightened.


    "Please you need to apologize to Damian so he can let you leave, that is what he wants, and I''m begging you just do, nobody here would listen to the truth, remember where you''reing from, nobody is going to defend you."


    He walked closer to Ethan and tapped his shoulder.


    "Just do it and let''s leave."


    However Ethan just smiled, he wasn''t annoyed with Mike he knows from the get go he won''t want to hurt him but Damien was the one that tricked him, and because of that he''s going to deal with Damian next time he won''t dare cross his path again.


    Ethan was about to say something


    But right then, the door to the room flew open with a loud bang. In walked a man with a very serious face.


    It was the chief manager of the fancy Winston restaurant!


    Upon seeing who just entered the chief waiter''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, when he saw him. immediately he ran over to the manager, his knees  started shaking like jelly.


    "S...Sir,"


    the chief waiter stammered, his voice squeaky like a mouse.


    "What brings you here today,I never imagined I would see you here?"


    He was expecting a response  from the manager but he didn''t even look at him. He marched straight up to Ethan and shook his hand, a small smile on his face.


    "I''m here because of my friend, he was the one that called me."


    the manager continued, his voice strong and clear.


    "He told me this restaurant was being really mean to him, and is trying to force him admit to something he didn''t do. And I''m here to make things right."


    immediately the chief waiter''s mouth fell open.


    He couldn''t believe his ears. Ethan knew the manager of  Winston restaurant? But didn''t Damian say Ethan was a nobody that even a trash is better than him?


    Without wasting any more time Ethan showed the manager the two different menus, his face filled  with seriousness.


    immediately the manager''s eyebrows pushed up as he looked at the prices.


    "This is crazy!"


    The manager said, his voice getting louder with each word.


    "The first menu Ethan has was the right one. What''s going on here?"


    The chief waiter''s face turned as white like a ghost. He tried to say something, but his words got all jumbled up. He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    But he  knows the manager knows how everything is being operated. Winston restaurant is more expensive to theirs when ites to food, and any little mistakes in the n would be exposed.


    with a shaking voice he said.


    "We... we changed our prices recently"


    he mumbled, looking down at his shoes.


    But before he could say anything else, another person burst into the room. It was a government official, and with the look on his face one could tell he was damn angry.


    "I heard this restaurant was treating customers badly,"


    the official said, his voice booming like thunder.


    "Ethan reported it to me, and I''m here to get to the bottom of it."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    immediately Everyone''s mouths fell open. They couldn''t believe it. How did Ethan know people so important?


    The chief waiter started to shake like a leaf.


    He wanted to say something, but no words woulde out.


    The manager told the official everything that happened, his face getting redder and redder as he talked.


    The official nodded, his face as serious as a judge.


    "It''s clear what happened here,"


    he said, his voice firm.


    "The bad yer will be punished for trying to trick a customer to pay more than what was ordered."


    without wasting any more time the chief waiter fell to his knees, his hands sped together like he was praying.


    "Please."


    he begged, tears started streaming down his face.


    "Let''s talk about this. It''s all a big misunderstanding and I''m ready to exin!"


    However before anyone could say anything a man dressed in a ck suit walked in, his shoes clicking on the floor.


    He had a briefcase in his hand and a very serious look on his face.


    "I''m Ethan''swyer,"


    The man said, his voice as smooth as silk.


    "And I''m here to sue this restaurant for trying to defraud my client."

 Chapter 99

    Immediately Ethan''swyer said he was going to sue the restaurant for trying to defraud Ethan.


    everyone''s jaws dropped, almost hitting the floor.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes or their ears.


    How could a poor kid like Ethan have such powerful friends to the point of him even having awyer who looks so scary? Even the chief waiter who was on his knees  started shaking like a leaf seeing thewyer.


    He couldn''t help but stand up slowly because he knew what wasing.


    But then to everyone''s surprise, Damian startedughing so hard he couldn''t breathe.


    He held his stomach, and tears started streaming down his face.


    and he pped towards Ethan.


    "Oh, this is too good!"


    he howled, pointing at Ethan with a shaky finger.


    "You really had us going there for a minute, didn''t you? Hiring these con artists to pretend to be big shots, all with just a quick phone call? I gotta hand it to you, Ethan. That''s some top-notch acting, and they yed their part perfectly fine!"


    At first, everyone looked at Damian like he had gone insane, instead of him to think of a way to resolve the situation he''s busyughing his ass off.


    They didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    But then, the realization hit them like a ton of bricks.


    "Wait a minute,"


    one of them whispered to the other, his eyes wide with shock.


    "These people aren''t real? They''re just actors Ethan hired to trick us, so he can escape freely without paying the bills?"


    immediately some of them pped their foreheads as their revtion hit them, feeling like the biggest fools in the world for believing the poor bastard.


    immediately they started tough too, pointing at Ethan and shaking their heads in disappointment.


    "How could we be so stupid thinking such a trick would work?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    some of them started wiping tears ofughter from their eyes.


    "Of course nobody like Ethan could have such powerful friends. We should have known it was all a big joke!"


    At that moment Mike didn''t say anything, with the little time he has spent with Ethan he knows, he''s not that kind of person that would result in such a childish act.


    However he was curious, eyeing the men that came in, just because of Ethan, he started to have a rethink if truly it was all an act.


    The chief waiter''s face turned red like a tomato.


    He red at Damian, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles started turning white, he couldn''t believe Damien was adding more fuel to the fire.


    without holding back he said.


    "Shut your mouth, you idiot!"


    he growled, his voice shaking with rage.


    "You''re only making things worse for us all, with this attitude of yours!"


    The chief waiter knows what ising, either way someone is going to take the fall.


    Then, with a trembling voice, he started to introduce the people who hade for Ethan.


    "This,"


    he said, pointing to the manager with a shaky hand.


    "Is the manager of  Winston restaurant. The most exclusive restaurant in the entire city. He''s not someone you want to mess with, do you."


    immediately he turned to the official, his face as white as a ghost. "And this is the special officer of thew,"


    he said.


    "He''s known for being ruthless when establishments break the rules. He''s sent more than one business owner to jail for mistreating customers."


    Finally, he pointed to thewyer, his whole body trembling like a leaf in the wind.


    "And this... this is one of the bestwyers in the city,"


    he said, his voice cracking with fear.


    "He''s never lost a case in his life. If he''s here as Ethanwyer"


    he shakes  his head and murmured  to himself.


    "we''re all doomed."


    upon hearing the introduction the chief waiter just did, Damian and everyone else felt their stomachs drop to their feet.


    They looked at each other, their faces as pale as milk.


    They all thought it was just acting but it''s turning out not to be.


    again they all gaze at each other, the new revtion was thest thing they were expecting to hear.


    Ethan just smiled, with a twinkle in his eye.


    "I told you someone wasing to clear the mess, but you all thought I was kidding right."


    he said, his voice as cold as ice.


    Just then, the door burst open again with a bang that made everyone jump out of their skin.


    immediately they all gaze in the direction.


    storming in was Damian''s father and his brother, their faces as red as fire engines.


    "What in the name of the nonsense  that is going on here?"


    Damian''s father roared, his voice shaking the very foundations of the building.


    "I got a call saying my son was causing trouble, and I found this circus?"


    immediately he marched up to Damian, his eyes zing with fury. "You idiot!"


    he shouted, smacking Damian upside the head so hard his teeth rattled.


    "What have you done? Do you have any idea how much trouble you''ve caused?"


    Before Damian could regain himself from the pain.


    His  brothers joined in, wagging their fingers in Damian''s face like a bunch of angry schoolteacher. "You''ve brought shame on our family name!"


    they yelled, their voices blending together in a chaotic mess.


    "How could you be so foolish? So reckless?"


    Damian cowered under their anger, his face as white as a sheet and his hands shaking like leaves in a hurricane.


    He couldn''t believe how the table had turned so quickly. Some minutes ago everything was going his way, but now he didn''t understand what was happening anymore.


    "I... I''m sorry,"


    he whimpered, his voice as small as a mouse.


    "I didn''t mean for this to happen. I swear!"


    He pointed at Ethan and before he could say anything.


    His father wasn''t having any of it. He grabbed Damian by the ear, dragging him over to Ethan like a naughty child.


    "Apologize."


    hemanded, his voice as hard as steel.


    "Beg for forgiveness. And pray the young  man is more merciful than I am feeling right now."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 100

    Upon hearing what Damian''s father ordering him to beg Ethan for forgiveness.


    everyone jaw dropped immediately they gaze at none of them could believe what they just heard. immediately Damian''s face drained of all color. He nced around the room, and he could notice everyone''s  gaze on him. Their eyes bore into him, making his skin crawl with shame and humiliation.


    Immediately he turned his gaze back at his father.


    and pointed at Ethan.


    "Me? Beg this lowly beggar?" Damian thought, his stomach churning with disgust.


    without being told he could tell his father must have mistaken Ethan for someone else.


    "How can I possibly sink so low to apologize to this thing? I''d rather die than grovel at his feet!"


    Damian at that moment was expecting some kind of change in his father''s face but  his father''s re intensified even and his lips started shaking.


    It was then Damian realized he had no choice, when his father''s lips start shaking in such a manner he knew what wasing next. With a shuddering breath, he lowered himself to his knees, his head bowed in defeat.


    "Ethan"


    He stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "I... I''m sorry. I know I''ve treated you horribly. I''ve been a fool, jealous, and aplete and utter fool. Please, I''m begging you, find it in your heart to forgive me. I''ll do anything, anything at all, to make this right."


    He said while beating his lips.


    At that moment tears started streaming down Damian''s face as he spoke, his shoulders shaking with sobs, for the fact he had to apologize to Ethan and in front of everyone was the real reason he was shedding tears, knowing all his respect is gone, nobody is going to respect him again.


    A captain before but not anymore because of Ethan, a well respected yer before but not anymore because of him, now he''s kneeling in front of him under the watch of everyone.


    He couldn''t bear to look at Ethan, couldn''t stand to see the victory look on his eyes.


    However Ethan remained silent, his gaze boring into the top of Damian''s bowed head, then he decided to mock him a little so he could feel how painful it''s, when he was being bullied.


    "Well, well, well,"


    He said finally, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "How the tables have turned. Now Tell me, Damian, how does it feel to be the one on your knees, begging for mercy? Is this the position you imagined yourself in when you set out to ruin me tonight?"


    upon hearing  what Ethan just said Damian flinched as if he''d been pped, his face burning with even more  humiliation.


    He wanted to scream, andsh out at Ethan, but the look  on his father face made him to calm down he had  no other choice but to kneel here and endure this torture.


    "Please, Ethan,"


    He choked out, his voice raw and filled with  desperation.


    "I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness. But I''m begging you, please, give me a chance to make this right. I''ll do anything you ask, anything at all. Just please, don''t let this be the end of me."


    At that moment Ethan let out a Deep breath, enjoying the sight of Damian groveling at his feet,  but he doesn''t want anyone to see him as a bully. Then, with a sigh, he nodded.


    "Very well,"


    he said, his voice as cold as ice.


    "I''ll forgive you, Damian. But on one condition."


    Damian''s head snapped up, his eyes wide with hope hearing what Ethan just said.


    "Anything. Name it, and it''s yours."


    Ethan''s lips curled into a smirk knowing they don''t have a chance anyways, but he just doesn''t want Damien around him anymore, and Damein hasn''t done anything to physically hurt him like Marcus he tried to hurt him.


    "I won''t be paying a single cent for this meal."


    he said, his voice as casual as if he were discussing the weather.


    "You and your family will cover the cost, as a sign of your sincere remorse and apology, and I want assurance that Damian would nevere close to me again except  when we are ying football."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said Damian''s mouth fell open, his eyes bulging with shock.


    After everything he''d done, after all the pain and humiliation he''d heaped upon Ethan, this was his only demand?, he known Ethan doesn''t have the money to pay for the meal, he just wanted to use this to escape.


    But before Damian could say a word, his father stepped forward. "Of course,"


    he said, his voice tight with barely contained rage.


    "We''ll take care of the bill. And I will  make sure to personally put your words into Damian''s head, he will never trouble you again."


    Upon hearing what Damian''s father just said Ethan nodded, then turned to the chief manager of Winston restaurant and the other men who hade to his aid.


    "I can''t thank you enough,"


    he said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    "If I hadn''t had the good fortune to dine with Lady Madison the day I won the MVP, I never would have met any of you. You''ve more than fulfilled the one-time help you promised me, and I''m deeply grateful."


    The men nodded solemnly, then turned to leave. But before they did, Ethan called out to them once more.


    "I want to make one thing perfectly clear,"


    he said, his voice ringing out across the room.@@novelbin@@


    "I don''t want anyone here to get the wrong idea. I can''t just snap my fingers and summon these people whenever I want. They''re not my personal army, and I don''t have any special hold over them. I was just lucky enough to meet them that one time, and they were kind enough to help me out of a tight spot as promised before."


    The men nodded again, then filed out of the room. As the door swung shut behind them, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The people who had been afraid of Ethan just moments before now pulled away, their faces filled with a mix of anger.


    They had thought Ethan was some kind of untouchable figure, a puppet master pulling the strings of the rich and powerful men. But now they realized he was just a lucky kid who had stumbled into the right ce at the right time and it was just a one time help. And without his powerful allies to back him up, he''s nothing special at all.


    Ethan watched the men go. He didn''t want to be seen as some kind of god among men, surrounded by sycophants and false friends.


    He just wanted to be himself, to be judged on his own merits and actions, that was why he had to exin things to them.


    Just then, the door swung open once more, and Billy and his father strode into the room.

 Chapter 101

    As Billy and his father approached Ethan, the tension in the room was palpable as everyone turned to them.


    some of the people recognize Billy.


    immediately his father stepped forward first, his face etched with remorse and filled with desperation.


    "Ethan,"


    he began, his voice trembling with emotion, knowing his life is in the hand of a kid.


    "I cannot begin to express how deeply sorry I am for my son''s actions. What he did to you was unforgivable, and I take full responsibility for not raising him better. Please, I beg of you, find it in your heart to forgive us, for my sake and that of his young siblings."


    immediately he bowed his head, his hands sped together in a humble manner. But Ethan remained unmoved, his gaze fixed on Billy.


    He couldn''t believe Billy''s father thought that just because of his apology everything would just disappear. He almost lost his love because of Billy, if not for the kind old man and the system, he wouldn''t have been here today.


    "With all due respect, sir,"


    Ethan said, his voice calm but firm, "it''s not your apology I need to hear. It''s Billy''s. He''s the one who wronged me, and he''s the one who needs to make things right."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Billy''s father''s eyes widened, and he turned to his son with a look of desperate urgency.


    "Billy"


    he hissed, his voice low and intense.


    "Apologize to Ethan. Now make sure he forgives you, if not you know what ising your way."


    Without wasting  any more  time Billy stepped forward, his face pale and his hands started shaking. He knew he had wronged Ethan so badly, and it would  be difficult to get Ethan forgiveness.


    "Ethan!"


    he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "I... I''m sorry. I never should have treated you the way I did. I was wrong, so wrong, to bully you and lie about the kettle because I was scared of whatdy Madison might do to our family. I swear, I''ll never bother you again. Please, forgive me."


    However Ethan just shook his head, his expression unreadable as he gazed at Billy with deadly eyes.


    "I don''t believe you, Billy,"


    he said, his voice as cold as ice. "You''re only apologizing because your father is making you. If you really meant it, you would have done it a long time ago and the manner in which you just said it isn''t convincing enough."


    He nced at his watch, then back at Billy.


    "I''ll give you three minutes."


    he said, his voice calm but firm. "Three minutes to prove to me that you''re truly sorry. If you can''t do that, then I won''t forgive you. Not now, not ever, I don''t care what you have to pass through."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Billy''s face crumpled, his mouth started shaking, as he didn''t know what to say, he bowed in shame.


    His father who has been keeping quiet knows the situation has gotten beyond Billy alone, he needs to join to save himself.


    His father joined him, and together they began to plead with Ethan, their voices rising in a desperate chorus of apologies and promises.


    The rest of the room watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief, they didn''t know what was going on.


    First Damian and his family, now Billy and his family - two of the most arrogant, entitled young men they had ever known in school, brought low by Ethan the good for nothing kid.


    After what felt like an eternity, Ethan held up his hand, silencing the groveling father and son. "Enough,"


    he said, his voice ringing out across the room, also he doesn''t want to be seen as a bully,  Billy wronged him but at the same time he gained something in the process, knowing his family and the system, for that reason he''s going to let go.


    "I''ll forgive you, Billy. But only on one condition."


    He turned to Billy''s father, his gaze as sharp as a knife.


    "You must give me your word."


    he said, his voice as hard as steel, "that Billy will nevere near me again. If he does, if he so much as looks at me the wrong way or points at me in school, I will take action. And believe me, you don''t want to know what that action will be."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said Billy''s father nodded frantically, his face as white as a sheet.


    "Of course!"


    he stammered, his voice shaking with fear.


    "Billy will keep his distance from you, I swear it. You''ll never have to worry about him again."@@novelbin@@


    Ethan nodded, then turned and walked out of the restaurant in the middle of the chaos.


    As he walked  past his teammates they all started  leaving the way for him.


    As he stepped out into the cool air, he pulled out his phone and dialeddy Madison''s number.


    "Grandma,"


    he said, his voice warm with affection.


    "It''s done. I have  forgiven Billy and his father."


    Lady Madison''s voice was soft with pride; she thought Ethan Would want to take revenge on them, and she was ready to support him but instead he forgave them.


    "You did well, Ethan"


    she said, her words filled with love. "I know it wasn''t easy, but you showed true strength of character. I''m so proud of you."


    Ethan couldn''t  help but smile, his heart swelling with happiness knowing he''s finally getting a happy life he once prayed for.


    "Thank you, Grandma,"


    he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    "I couldn''t have done it without you."


    They talked for a few more minutes, making ns for Ethan to visit the mansion that weekend which Ethan agreed to.


    As he hung up the phone, Ethan felt a sense of peace wash over him. He had faced his demons today, and he had emerged victorious.


    Ethan left the ce and headed to the school.


    Not long after he arrived with a cab, but as he turned to head back to his dorm, he saw a familiar figure waiting in the parking lot all alone. It was Serenity, her face pinched with worry and fear.


    "Ethan,"


    she said, her voice trembling as she approached him.


    "I hate to ask, but... do you have any money you could spare?"

 Chapter 102

    Upon hearing what Serenity just said, Ethan''s eyes widened as Serenity''s shaky voice kept ringing in his head.


    She sounded really scared and upset and he couldn tell she was in a very difficult situation, which made Ethan curious wanting to know what she wants to use the money for.


    "What''s wrong, Serenity?"


    he asked, his face full of worry. "Why do you need money?"


    Ethan just want to make sure nobody is threatening serenity in anyway, but something in him wouldn''t get his head off Noah, maybe he has asked her to pay for the meal  he ordered, because the little he has seen he could tell the proud fool doesn''t have any respect for her, and he wouldn''t be surprised if he actually told her to pay for the meal.


    Serenity''s head was down, she couldn''t look Ethan in the face because she was ashamed to be asking him for help, after they just started talking not long ago and she is here asking him for money.


    At that moment she was about to say something when suddenly, the sky opened up and rain started pouring down.


    At that moment both of them run to get cover.


    However Ethan''s gaze was still on Serenity.


    with a low voice he said again.


    "Serenity, is anything the problem, are you in any kind of trouble, please talk to me."


    Still serenity couldn''t say anything she was just too ashamed to ask.


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened, knowing Noah must have done something really crazy.


    "it''s Noah right, did he asked you to pay for meal, I know he would be up to no good"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Serenity quickly shook her head.


    "He''s not the one"


    Then Ethan said.


    "Then what is the issue?"


    her lip trembled as she spoke, her hands shaking.


    "It''s my auntie."


    she said, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "She got in a bad car crash on her way here. She''s in the hospital now, and I don''t have any money to get there or even pay her bills. I left my bag with my phone, my bank card, and all my cash in Noah car earlier."


    At that moment She looked down at her feet. She didn''t want Ethan to see her cry, it''s too embarrassing to her, her face turning red with shame.


    "Someone else told me about my auntie incident because I couldn''t get the calls on my phone. It was in the bag."


    Serenity''s heart felt heavy. She had never asked anyone for money before, especially not Ethan. It made her feel so small and embarrassed.


    However she doesn''t care who she asks now because she wants to save her auntie, and if by asking Ethan can save her she is willing to do it.


    Upon hearing what Serenity just said Ethan''s mouth fell open.


    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing and from no other person but serenity.


    He felt awful for thinking badly of Noah just moments ago, thinking he must have done something to her, not knowing it was her auntie. Without hesitation, he pulled out his phone and ordered a taxi.


    " I''m so sorry, I thought you needed  money for something else or Noah must have forced you into doing something, I''m so sorry"


    he said in a low voice.


    "I''ming with you, let''s go to the hospital together"


    he said, his voice firm and determined.


    At that moment Serenity shook her head, her wet hair sticking to her face, immediately she faced Ethan with a curious look.


    "No, Ethan, you don''t have to do that, it''s just too selfish of me if I allow you toe with me, please just lend me the money and I promise to pay you back immediately I get my belongings" she said, but Ethan was already leading her towards the waiting car that just arrived.


    However Serenity never wanted Ethan to follow her but she doesn''t have any other choice.


    As they sat in the taxi, the rain drumming on the roof even more, Ethan couldn''t help but steal nces at Serenity.


    Even with her hair soaked and no makeup on, she was breathtakingly even more beautiful.


    Her skin seemed to glow in the dim light inside the taxi.


    Ethan felt his heart skip a beat as he kept looking at her trying to make his heartbeat low.


    Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. "Here,"


    he said softly, handing it to Serenity.@@novelbin@@


    "Dry off a little so you won''t  catch a cold. It''s okay. Everything will be okay. I promise you that, your auntie will be fine."


    Serenity collected the handkerchief  and bowed her head a little.


    but still refusing to meet Ethan gaze.


    She started cleaning her face and hair with it.


    Not long after they arrived at the hospital, Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise. when he saw It was his hospital, the one he owned.


    At the entrance, Serenity turned to Ethan, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    "Thank you so much, Ethan."


    she said, her voice warm.


    "But you should go now. I don''t want to keep you here."


    But Ethan just shook his head, his face set with determination.


    "No way,"


    he said.


    "I''m not leaving until I know your auntie is alright."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Serenity bit her lip, looking uncertain.


    "It''s just... my auntie doesn''t really like meeting new people,"


    she exined.


    "She might get the wrong idea about you."


    Ethan nodded, understanding Serenity worries, both of them just started talking and he''s acting as if they were friends. What if Noah met him there, he might have the wrong Idea.


    "Okay,"


    he said.


    "You go ahead. I''ll wait out here, and if you need to make payment I will help you take care of it."


    Serenity nodded and went inside the hospital.


    But as soon as she disappeared through the doors, Ethan slipped inside, heading straight for Mr. Davis'' office.


    Mr. Davis looked up in surprise when Ethan entered his office. "Mr.Ethan!"


    he said his words rushing out.


    "I was just about to call you. Lady Madison was here looking for you earlier. Do you know her?"


    But before Ethan could respond, the door swung open and Serenity walked in.


    Her eyes went wide with shock when she saw Ethan, her mouth falling open.


    The bag she was holding slipped from her fingers, crashing to the floor.


    Out spilled her bank card, her phone, and some cash.

 Chapter 103

    As soon as Ethan saw the items scattered on the floor, his eyes went wide and his mouth fell open.


    His mind started racing faster than usual; he didn''t understand what he was seeing.


    "Wait a minute."


    He said to himself, his eyebrows scrunching together.


    "Isn''t this the same stuff Serenity said she left in Noah car? Did she just lie to my face or did Noah juste to give her the stuff in the hospital, that must be the case, there is no way Serenity would lie to my face."


    At that moment he thought back to what Serenity had said in the taxi. She had tried to call Noah, but he was too busy to help or even bring her stuff to her.


    Ethan''s heart sank like a stone as the realization hit him.


    "Did Serenity just trick me?"


    he wondered, feeling like he had been punched in the gut by someone he has a crush on and have great respect for.


    Serenity just stood there, frozen like a statue. Her face was as white as a ghost, and her eyes couldn''t leave Ethan.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    Mr. Davis coughed, making everyone wake up from their shock.


    "How can I help you, youngdy?" he asked, trying to sound nice even though he was confused with the sudden awkwardness between Mr.Ethan and the youngdy.


    However Serenity turned to Ethan, her hands started shaking.


    "Ethan, please believe me,"


    She begged, her voice wobbling like jelly.


    "It''s not what you think. I promise I''ll exin everythingter, please just exercise patients."


    Then she looked at Mr. Davis. She couldn''t understand why she was seeing Ethan in the office, could it be he came to pay for the bill or he knows the director, her forehead wrinkling up.


    "What''s Ethan doing here?"


    she said to herself.


    "And why is he sitting in Mr. Davis'' chair while Mr. Davis is standing up, and behaving as if he''s answering to Ethan?"


    The whole situation felt weirder than a three-headed cat. Serenity fidgeted back and forth, wishing she could disappear from the humiliation she just found herself in, she had to lie to not just anyone but Ethan, and now he''s here in front of her and saw everything.


    At that moment Mr. Davis asked again.


    "What''s the matter, miss? How can we help you today?"


    Serenity was still standing in her position; she couldn''t say anything, she never expected to see Ethan here, and the director''s question was something she can''t run away from, but seeing Ethan in the office she was too scared to say anything knowing he would get everything the wrong way.


    However Ethan could see Serenity was more scared than a mouse in a room full of hungry cats.


    without being told he could tell she doesn''t want to say what brought her here in his presence, it''s kind of irritating to him but and the same time he decided  to respect  her privacy, so he decided to give her some space so she can say what brought her.


    "I''ll be leaving  the office now."


    he said, standing up tall.


    "both of you can talk now."


    He walked past serenity who wanted to say something but she couldn''t find the strength to face Ethan.


    And at the same time she doesn''t  know why she is feeling guilty.


    "I don''t owe him anything"


    Serenity said to herself as she watched Ethan walk away.


    Ethan headed straight to his office to wait for Serenity to be done. As he looked around at all his important papers and shiny awards the hospital has won before.


    Not long after his phone started ringing. It was Mr. Davis.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan answered the call and went straight to the point.


    "What does the youngdy want?" Ethan asked, trying to sound serious like a grown-up.


    At that moment Mr. Davis let out a big sigh.


    "Her friend was involved in a car ident and she can''t pay for her  hospital bills."


    he exined.


    "She wants to pay a little bit at a time, and she needs her friend to start getting help right now but she wasn''t able to deposit the first payment for the treatment."


    Find adventures at empire


    Upon hearing what Davis just said Ethan frowned so hard his face hurt.


    "What did you say to her?"@@novelbin@@


    "I had to tell her no, our hospital  has gone on some Massive upgrade and we changed staff also"


    Mr. Davis said, sounding sad.


    "After the big crash, almost all our normal rooms have been taken. We only have the fancy VIP rooms left, and there''s no way the youngdy can pay for those, even a little at a time. I  told her I can''t do anything to help her."


    At that moment Ethan was quiet for a minute, thinking so hard steam was almosting out of his ears. "Why can''t Serenity pay the bills, even though her family is in some  kind of mess, but they still have money?" he wondered.


    "And why did she lie and say it was her aunt in the hospital, now it''s her friend?"


    Finally, Ethan made up his mind. "Give Serenity''s friend one of the  VIP room,"


    He said, his voice strong and brave. "And she won''t have to pay anything. Someone could die here if we don''t do anything."


    ''Even if Serenity lied to me, I''m still going to do the right thing.''


    He said to himself.


    Mr. Davis was surprised by Ethan''s words but he has no right to disobey, but to obey his everymand.


    "I''ll make it happen immediately, Mr.Ethan. You can count on me."


    "Oh, and one more thing,"


    Ethan said.


    "What room is the youngdy friend in?"


    Ethan asked, he wanted to talk to Serenity face-to-face before his friend gets transferred to the VIP room.


    Mr. Davis told him the number, and Ethan ended the call.


    He took a deep breath, then marched out of his office like a soldier going into battle.


    Ethan walked to the room, and not long after he arrived and open the door.

 Chapter 104

    immediately Ethan walked into the room, his heart started pounding like a drum as he was expecting to see what serenity has been hiding from him.


    Upon hearing the door pushed open Serenity spun around, immediately her eyes widened when she saw Ethan standing behind her.


    "Ethan?"


    she squeaked, her mouth hanging open.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She couldn''t find the courage to meet Ethan gaze.


    The embarrassment was bing too much for her to handle.


    without wasting anymore time Ethan''s eyes darted to the bed wanting to see the friend serenity was lying about.


    At that moment  he was expecting a youngdy but to his surprise, it was an olderdy,ying on the bed with her face  looking pale and weak.


    immediately his eyebrows shot up to the top of his head as he turned back to Serenity. Find your next adventure on empire


    "Is this your auntie?"


    he asked, his voice soft and filled  with confusion, because Mr Davis said she came to beg for her friend, but she is seeing an older woman, definitely this can''t be serenity friend but an auntie.


    with a curious voice he added.


    "Is she going to be alright?"


    Serenity nodded, but her lip trembled and her eyes looked scared because what she had been trying to hide from Ethan earlier would be exposed.


    "She''ll be fine,"


    she said, but it sounded more like a question than an answer.


    Ethan''s heart sank as he looked at the  woman once more, she didn''t  look that expensive, and he couldn''t see she wasn''t putting on anything expensive or such so definitely she''s not serenity auntie.


    However he decided to delete the thought from his head for now, because one thing is for such serenity  really want to save her and that is the most important thing now.


    "She looks really bad,"


    he thought, chewing on his lip.


    "I''m so d I told Mr. Davis to give her the best room, meaning she would also be getting the best treatment. She needs all the help she can get."


    At that moment Serenity fidgeted from foot to foot, her hands twisting together in a nervous manner as she gazed at Ethan. "Ethan, can we talk somewhere private?"


    she asked, her voice barely louder than a whisper.


    She really wants to exin everything to Ethan knowing he might be thinking he lied to her which she doesn''t want.


    Ethan nodded, and they stepped out of the room, closing the door gently behind them, not wanting to disturb the sleepingdy.


    As soon as they were alone, Serenity almost burst into tears.


    "I have to tell you the truth."


    she sobbed, her shoulders shaking. "I''mpletely broken because I had to split the bill with Noah at the restaurant. you know it was a million dor, Ethan! A million! Noah said his parents would ground him for months if they found out he spent that much money all in one day.


    They''d be so mad at him and for the fact he did it inside the Winston restaurant would make his father really mad at him, because of the Revelry going on."


    She sniffled, wiping her nose with her handkerchief.


    "He begged me to help pay half, so I used up all my allowance and all my savings. Everyst penny to help him pay half of the bills."


    Ethan''s jaw tightened as he listened to what Serenity was saying, he knew Noah had a hand in all of this, the proud fool decided to trick Serenity into his mess that he created for him.


    Serenity''s chin wobbled as she looked up at Ethan with big, watery eyes.


    "And thedy who got hurt, Miss Johnson, she''s not really my auntie. She''s our maid and one of my close friend. She wasing to pick me up because I couldn''t afford a cab home. Noah had to leave for some emergency, and I was stranded."


    At that moment She forced herself From crying, her face turning red and blotchy.


    "I don''t have any money, Ethan. None at all. And I can''t ask my parents for help. They''ll be so angry with me, if they also fine out what I spent the money on, and my friend might not be getting proper treatment, I don''t want anything to happen to her because of me."


    Upon hearing what Serenity just said Ethan''s heart broke into a million pieces as he watched Serenity fall apart. He couldn''t believe Serenity would be going through all of this because of the part he yed in all of it.


    At that moment his jaw tightened.


    "This is all my fault,"


    he thought, feeling sick to his stomach.


    "If I hadn''t ordered such fancy, expensive food, the total  amount wouldn''t  have gotten to that high, and Serenity would still have her money and Miss Johnson wouldn''t be hurt in the first ce, it''s because of me, I yed a part in everything"


    he said to himself.


    He reached out and patted Serenity''s shoulder, trying tofort her.


    "Hey, don''t worry,"


    he said, giving her a small, hopeful smile.


    "I yed a part in all of this, so for that reason I''ll think of something. It''ll be okay, I promise your friend will be alright."


    Ethan didn''t want to give Serenity a straight answer.


    Serenity sniffed and nodded, but she didn''t look convinced because she knows Ethan doesn''t have much, and the Bills she was hearing was huge and Ethan can''t afford it.


    However  she didn''t say anything But walked back into the room, upon entering she was  frozen when they saw the empty bed her friend was gone.


    "Where''s Miss Johnson?"


    Serenity asked, her voice high and panicky she feared the worst had happened.


    Just then, a nurse popped her head in, with a big smile on her face. "Oh, your auntie got moved to the VIP section,"


    she said, like it was the best news ever.


    "She''s getting top-notch treatment now."@@novelbin@@


    Hearing what the nurse just said Serenity''s jaw dropped almost  hitting the floor. She turned to Ethan with a surprise look.


    "What? How?"


    She mouthed, too shocked to speak properly.


    Before Ethan could answer, Mr. Davis appeared in the doorway. He didn''t seem to notice Serenity standing there, his eyes fixed on Ethan.


    "I did what you asked, Mr.Ethan." he said, puffing out his chest with pride.


    "The patient has been transferred to the VIP ward, just like you wanted."

 Chapter 106

    As Ethan slowly regained consciousness, his head throbbed with a dull ache trying to understand what happened to him. At that moment his eyes fluttered open, struggling to adjust to the dim light.


    The first thing he noticed was the musty smell of old wood and dust, filling his nostrils and making him want to sneeze.


    At that moment he tried to move, but his body felt heavy and sluggish.


    It took him a moment to realize that he was sitting in a chair, his arms and legs bound tightly with rough ropes that chafed against his skin.


    Ethan couldn''t help but blinked a few times, his vision graduallying into focus.


    Then he discovered he was in arge, empty space with high ceilings and bare walls. It looked like an abandoned warehouse of some sort.


    As he gazed around, a sense of unease crept over him.


    He wasn''t alone.


    Surrounding him in a loose circle were more than a dozen figures, their faces weren''t hidden.


    it was as if they wanted him to see them.


    Ethan squinted, trying to make sense of their face and where he had seen them before.


    Then, with a jolt of recognition, he realized who they were.


    Noah thugs from school, the same ones who had been tormenting some of the other  students for months.


    Ethan''s jaw tightened at that moment knowing it was Noah doing, he couldn''t believe the bastard woulde this low to kidnap him.


    "Well, well, well, look who finally decided to wake up."


    one of them sneered, stepping closer.


    "If it isn''t little Ethan, the charity case, who thinks he has a word of his own now."


    "More like Ethan the loser." another chimed in, making the others gaze at Ethan with disgusting eyes but they all startedughing at Ethan, some of them thought it would be so difficult to get him, not knowing it would be so easy like capturing a two year old baby.


    Ethan at that moment didn''t say anything to them.


    "What''s the matter, Mama''s boy? she wouldn''t be able toe save his little boy today?"


    a third taunted, his voice dripping with malice.


    Ethan gritted his teeth, anger started boiling up inside him.


    He still couldn''t believe that Noah had stooped so low as to have him kidnapped.


    It was a new level of cruelty, even for him.


    The boys continued their verbal assault, their insults growing more vicious by the second, they were expecting Ethan''s reaction but his calmness was bing irritating to them.


    "You think you''re so tough, don''t you, Ethan? Just because you got lucky in that fight the other day, you now think  everyone are like those weakling, that got themselves drunk before fighting you "


    one of them snarled, cracking his knuckles menacingly.


    "Yeah, well, we''re not like those other guys,"@@novelbin@@


    another added, his eyes glinting with malice.


    "We''re a whole different breed. So if you even think about raising a finger against us, you better think twice, because that finger of yours would be cut off."


    Ethan''s gaze was still focused on them; he didn''t want to respond or challenge them, he just wanted to leave and get some good sleep.


    Ethan was about to say something when a fist suddenly mmed into his gut.


    Ethan at that moment didn''t blink; it was as if he had been Punched by a kid.


    Upon seeing what happened they gaze at each other.


    They thought the Punch would knock the wind out of him or even make him  doubled over, and he would start gasping for air just like any other person would have done.


    But Ethan  didn''t even blink when the thugs erupted into fakeughter.


    However some of them were happy knowing they would be enjoying themselves today.


    But even as they taunted and jeered, Ethan''s mind was calm.


    unknowing to his captors, he had already begun to work on loosening his bonds, his fingers deftly manipting the ropes behind his back.


    Just then, Noah himself stepped forward, his face twisted into an ugly sneer.


    "You''re a dead man, Ethan,"


    He spat, his voice trembling with barely contained rage.


    "Because of you, my father yelled  at me and threatened to cut my next month''s allowance because of the spending you made me do,  half a million dors in one day.


    And now, you''re going to pay for it with your life, next time you will learn not to be tricky around who is greater  than you again."


    Upon hearing  what Noah just said, Ethan''s eyes shed with anger, he didn''t want to say anything earlier but he was forced to.


    "Why did you make Serenity pay the other half?"


    He demanded, his voice filled with anger


    "Do you even care about her at all?"


    Noah let out a harsh bark ofughter.


    "You really are an idiot, aren''t you? Serenity and I are already engaged. Her family went bankrupt, and mine is the only thing keeping them afloat. She''s nothing more than a token of appreciation from the Yorks, a pretty little ything for me to use however I please."


    Ethan felt his blood boil at Noah callous words. Suddenly, everything made sense - Serenity''s loyalty to Noah, her fear of displeasing him. She was trapped because of her family situation, everything was bing clear to Ethan now.


    "You''re pathetic, Noah."


    Ethan spat, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "A spoiled, selfish brat who doesn''t deserve someone like Serenity. You''re nothing but a loser that what you are." Stay connected via empire


    hearing what Ethan just said Noah''s face turned an ugly shade of purple, his eyes bulging with rage. "Enough!"


    he roared, spittle flying from his lips.


    "Boys, teach this punk a lesson he''ll never forget in a hurry. Make him suffer."


    immediately the boys began to advance on Ethan, their fists raised and their faces twisted into cruel smiles, knowing they were going to enjoy themselves today. But just as they were about to descend upon Ethan,  he surged to his feet, the ropes falling away from his body like water.


    The warehouse fell silent, the boys frozen in shock as they stared at Ethan''s imposing figure.


    He stood tall and proud, his eyes zing with a fire that seemed to burn straight through them.


    "Big mistake, Noah."


    he said, his voice as cold as ice. "You picked the wrong guy to mess with."

 Chapter 108

    Upon hearing what Noah just said Ethan couldn''t  help but stared at him, with cold eyes.


    However Noah was still trying to plead but Ethan put on a deaf ear, his desperate words meant nothing more than background noise.


    With a swift, brutal motion, Ethan''s handshed out, striking Noah across the face with enough force to send him staggering backwards.


    "Smack!!"


    The sharp crack of the p echoed through the warehouse, followed by Noah yelp of pain and shock.


    "You think your family name will save you?"


    Ethan asked, his voice dangerously calm.


    "You think being a Silver means you''re untouchable?"


    Upon hearing  what Ethan just said Noah''s eyes widened, a flicker of fear passing over his face he couldn''t believe Ethan knew his family strength, and connection he still had the guts to p him.


    His hands were still  on his face But then, it was as if he was remembering who he was, he drew himself up to his full height and deep his hand in his pocket and brought  out a  badge, his chin jutting out defiantly.


    "The Silvers are part of the G family,"


    he spat, his voice trembling slightly.


    "We''re one of the most powerful families in the city. and if you darey another finger on me, you''ll pay for it. My father will make sure of that."


    At that moment Ethan couldn''t  help but let out a harsh bark ofughter, the sound was cold and humorless.


    "Your father?"


    he repeated, shaking his head.


    "why not you, since you''re a man, oh you think I''m afraid of your father?"


    At that moment he took a step forward, his fists clenching at his sides. Noah flinched, his smile faded seeing Ethan intense gaze on him.


    He thought he would be shaking in his pants when he mentioned his father''s name, but the bastard didn''t look moved.


    "You kidnapped me"


    Ethan said, his voice low and menacing.


    Continue reading at empire


    "You threatened to kill me. And now you think you can hide behind your family name like a coward?"


    He raised his hand again, and Noah''s eyes squeezed shut, bracing himself for the blow.


    But Ethan paused, his hand hovering in midair.


    For a moment, he wrestled with himself. A part of him wanted to give in to the rage, to make Noah feel every ounce of the pain and fear he had inflicted on others.


    But another part, a smaller, quieter voice, whispered that this wasn''t the way. That violence would only breed more violence, an endless cycle of retribution and suffering.


    Which Ethan doesn''t want.


    Ethan then  lowered his hand, taking a deep, shuddering breath.


    "I''m not like you, Noah,"


    he said, his voice still hard but no longer as cold.


    "I don''t need to hurt others to feel strong. And I won''t let you drag me down to your level."


    At that moment Noah couldn''t help but smile, without being told he could tell Ethan is afraid of something.@@novelbin@@


    perhaps his father''s name.


    He was about to say something when a sudden punch hit him in the face, and his eyes went white immediately then he copsed.


    Ethan then dusted his hands. He wanted to p Noah till he lost his whole teeth, but then he decided not to do it.


    At that moment Ethan''s phone buzzed in his pocket.


    without wasting any more time he Pulled it out, then saw the name of the estate''s former owner shing on the screen.


    "Mr. Ethan,"


    the man said as Ethan answered, his voice tight with worry.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but you''re running quitete for the meeting. Is everything alright?"


    immediately Ethan''s eyebrows shot up, a jolt of realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning.


    The meeting. He hadpletely forgotten about it in the chaos of the kidnapping.


    "I''m on my way,"


    he said quickly, his mind racing.


    "I just got held up with something. I''ll be there as soon as I can."


    As he hung up the phone, Ethan realized he couldn''t face this meeting alone. He needed someone by his side, someone who understood the cutthroat world of business far better than he did.


    without thinking twice he decided  to call Naomi, he scrolled  through his contact and saw her number, he had saved from the contract both of them signed with her grandfather. Taking a deep breath, he hit the call button and the call was answered.


    "Naomi,"


    he said  his voice tight with urgency.


    "It''s Ethan. I need your help."


    "Ethan?"


    Naomi replied, surprise coloring her tone.


    "What''s going on? Are you okay?"


    "I will be,"


    Ethan said, running a hand through his hair.


    "But I have a huge favor to ask. There''s a meeting with the top business owners in the city, and I''m supposed to be there. But I can''t go alone. I need you with me."


    At that moment there was a pause on the other end of the line, and for a moment, Ethan''s heart sank. But then Naomi spoke, her voice warm and reassuring.


    "Of course I''lle with you, Ethan,"


    she said, and he could practically hear her smile through the phone. "We''re partners now, remember? I''ve got your back."


    upon hearing what Naomi just said Relief washed over Ethan like a wave.


    "Thank you, Naomi, you have no idea how much this means to me."


    Ethan asked Naomi for her address which was given to him.


    Then the call ended.


    Ethan then arranged for a suit and mask to be delivered.


    Ethan then left the warehouse to the location where his suit and mask would be delivered.


    After a while everything was settled and Ethan decided to meet Naomi in her house.


    When he arrived at Naomi''s apartment, with a suit box in hand, he was a mess. His clothes were rumpled and dirty, his face was in a mess from the kidnapping, couldn''t go to his dorm because of the distance and time wasn''t on his side anymore.


    He then pressed the doorbell for some time.


    Not long after Naomi opened the door, her eyes widening at Ethan''s appearance.


    and  before she couldn''t say something Ethan said.


    "Can I use your room?"

 Chapter 109

    Hearing what Ethan just said Naomi''s jaw dropped as she took in the sight of Ethan standing on her door, his clothes filthy and a suit box clutched in his hands.


    Her eyes nearly bugged out of her head realizing what Ethan just said again


    "Ethan, what the hell happened to you?"


    she sputtered, her voice rising with each word.


    "You look like you just went ten rounds with a garbage truck! And why are you here, of all ces?"


    Her hands flew to her hips, her brows knitting together in a mix of concern and disbelief.


    Ethan shifted from foot to foot, his cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Then he cleared his throat, his gaze darting around like a cornered animal.


    "I, uh... I was sort of... kidnapped?" he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "KIDNAPPED?!"


    Naomi screeched, her voice echoing off the walls.


    "By who, when?"


    Stay updated through empire


    She gazed at Ethan properly and didn''t see any mark or sign of blood on his face or body. She knew he was fine, and at the same time she had seen Ethan fight before he''s capable of taking care of himself.


    "And please tell me you didn''t leave a trail of bodies behind!"


    Her eyes were wide, her face pale as she waited for his answer.


    Ethan nodded, his shoulders slumping.


    "I didn''t have a choice,"


    he said, his tone pleading.


    "They were going to kill me, Naomi. I had to fight back, you know."


    Ethan was expecting Naomi to yelled at him but to his


    utter shock, Naomi''s expression morphed from horrified to calcting in the blink of an eye. Then she nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    "Leave the rest  to me."


    she said, her voice low and dangerous.


    "I''ve got connections. my boys will clean up the mess and make sure those bastards pay for what they did bypensating you dearly."


    Her eyes turned deadly, that made Ethan smile


    "You... you can do that?"


    he asked, his voice was filled with a mix of awe and fear.


    He stared at Naomi like he was seeing her for the first time, realizing there were depths to her he had never even imagined.


    Naomi just smirked, stepping aside and gesturing for him to enter. Ethan walked in, his eyes growing wider with each step he took.


    The living room looked like a cross between a martial arts dojo and an armory. Boxing gloves hung from the wall, a wicked-looking katana gleamed on a stand, and so was a freaking gun?!


    He moved more steps forward only to see Judo gis and MMA shorts were draped over a chair, looking well-worn and battle-tested. Ethan''s mind reeled, trying to reconcile this new image of Naomi with the poised, professional woman he thought he knew.


    noticing the lost look on Ethan couldn''t help but say.


    "Guest room''s that way,"


    Naomi said, pointing down the hall. "Hurry up and get changed. We''re gonna bete."


    Her tone brooked giving no room for argument, and Ethan scurried to obey.


    When he emerged a whileter, his enter look was transformed.


    The suit fit him like a second skin, highlighting his broad shoulders and trim waist.


    His hair was styled, his face clean and free of grime. He looked like a million dor kid, and he knew it.


    At that moment his confidence faltered when Naomi stepped out of her room, she looked like someone that was dressed to kill in her perfectly tailored suit of her own. She looked like she could lead an army into battle ande out without a single hair out of ce. Ethan''s mouth went dry, his heart skipping a beat still noticing her undenying beauty and perfect shape.


    Naomi stalked towards him, her heels clicking on the hardwood floor. She stopped mere inches away, her eyes boring into his with an intensity that made him want to shrink back.


    "Let''s get one thing straight, kid," she said, her voice low and deadly serious.


    "If this is some kind of ploy to get into my pants, or if you''ve got any other ulterior motives, you can forget it right now. I don''t care if you''re Lady Madison''s grandson or the Emperor of the whole damn world. You try anything funny, and I''ll break your legs. Repeatedly. Are we clear?"


    upon hearing what Naomi just said Ethan gulped, feeling the blood drain from his face. Naomi''s aura was terrifying, a palpable force that seemed to crackle in the air around her.


    He nodded frantically, not trusting himself to speak.


    Naomi held his gaze for a moment longer, then nodded, satisfied with Ethan''s response.


    "Good. Now let''s get moving. We''rete enough as it stands"


    As they stepped outside, Naomi turned to Ethan, her eyebrow arched.


    "Please tell me you didn''t take a taxi here."


    Ethan cringed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "I, uh... I took a taxi?"


    he said, his voice small.


    At that moment Naomi closed her eyes, taking a deep breath through her nose.


    "A taxi,"@@novelbin@@


    she repeated, her voice t.


    "Ethan, we''re about to walk into a room full of some most powerful, influential business people in the city. People who eat billion-dor deals for breakfast. And you want to show up in a yellow cab that smells like cigarettes and broken dreams?"


    She pinched the bridge of her nose, shaking her head.


    "How the hell did you drop nearly four billion on an estate without even owning a decent set of wheels? Didn''t that ur to you?"


    At that moment Ethan''s face flushed, his gaze dropping to the ground.


    "I guess I didn''t really think about it,"


    he mumbled, scuffing his shoe on the pavement.


    Naomi then sighed, long and loud. "Of course you didn''t. Because you''re a kid ying dress-up in a grown-up world. But we don''t have time for this. Let''s just go and pray no one notices our grand entrance."


    Naomi was disappointed, if Ethan told her earlier she would have made some call and got something nice from some of  her friends.


    Ethan bowed his head and followed Naomi as they entered the taxi.


    Not long after they arrived at the luxury hotel, Ethan thought his eyes might fall out of his head.


    The ce was like a pce, all gleaming marble and glittering gold.


    A line of cars that cost more than most people''s houses stretched down the block, each one more impressive than thest.


    As they stepped out of the taxi, Ethan''s heart sank into his stomach. when he saw  a massive screen mounted on the hotel wall was broadcasting the arrival of any cars that drove in.


    without being told he could tell their entrance was also broadcasted for all to see.


    Naomi''s face was tight with humiliation and frustration seeing the screen also.


    "I could have gotten us a real car," she hissed under her breath.


    "One phone call, and we would have rolled up in style. But no, you had to spring this on me at thest second."


    But Ethan wasn''t listening. He was too busy fumbling in his pockets, his fingers closing around a small, smooth object. With a flourish, he pulled out a sleek ck mask and slipped it over his head, concealing his features.


    He then faced Naomi.


    "From now on,"


    he said, his voice muffled but determined.


    "you do the talking. I''m not ready for this world to know who I am. Not yet."

 Chapter 110

    Upon hearing that Ethan just  said. Naomi''s eyebrows shot up so high they practically disappeared into her hairline.


    She stared at him, her mouth hanging open in a perfect look of  disbelief.


    "Hold up."


    She said, holding up a hand like a traffic cop.


    "You want me to be your what now? Your mouth? What does that even mean?"


    Her voice was filled  with a mix of confusion she couldn''t help but continued.


    "Are you out of your damn mind?"


    Ethan at that moment sighed, running a hand through his hair again.


    "Look, Naomi,"


    He said, his voice low but calm.


    "I''m not ready for the business world to know who I am. Not yet. So I need you to do the talking for me. To be my voice, my face. so you will be my mouth when the time is over."


    He looked at her, his eyes pleading behind the mask.


    "I know it''s a lot to ask. But I trust you, Naomi. You''re the only one who can do this for me, and I wouldn''t  have to think of anything going wrong."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi stared at him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she nodded.


    "Alright, fine."


    She said, her voice grudging.


    "I''ll be your mouth. But you owe me big time for this."


    Ethan let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding.


    "Thank you, Naomi."


    he said, his voice warm with gratitude.


    "I won''t forget this, for always looking out for me, and wanting to help."


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Naomi just nodded.


    With that, they stepped out of the taxi and into the lion''s den.


    The moment they set foot on the red carpet, Ethan could feel the eyes on them.


    Hundreds of eyes, all widening in shock and disdain as they took in the sight of Naomi and her maskedpanion arriving in a yellow taxi.


    At that moment Whispers rippled through the crowd, growing louder with each passing second.


    "Who the hell are they?"


    "How did they even get an invite?Is this some kind of joke?"


    Ethan however  could hear the whispers, he felt his cheeks burn beneath the mask, but he held his head high.


    Naomi looked as cool and collected as ever, her stride confident and her chin lifted.


    They had barely made it three steps before a wall of security guards descended on them, their faces stern and their arms crossed.


    "Invitation!"


    One of them barked, holding out a meaty hand.


    Naomi just smiled sweetly, reaching into her clutch and producing a gilded card.


    "Of course,"


    she said.


    "We''re guests of Mr. Steve Benjamin. The former owner of the Worthington Estate?"


    The guard squinted at the card, then at Naomi, then at Ethan. His brow furrowed, and his lips twisting into a frown.


    "Wait here,"


    he grunted, stalking off to make a call.


    Ethan then shifted from foot to foot.


    He could hear the murmurs growing louder, and he could feel the stares boring into them even them, and for the fact they came with a taxi made the situation even more awkward.


    But then, like a miracle, Steve Benjamin himself appeared, striding towards them with a smile on his face.


    "Naomi!"


    he called out, his voice booming across the lobby.


    "So d you could make it!"


    He sped Naomi''s hand in both of his, shaking it warmly. Then he turned to Ethan, his eyebrows raising with questions, he was surprised to see Naomi arrived  with a taxi and he was expecting to see Ethan but the man standing in front of him looked taller, and his body Structure was showing perfectly well unlike Ethan.


    "And who''s your friend here?"


    he asked, his tone curious.


    Naomi smiled, linking her arm through Ethan''s.


    "This is my godfather"


    she said, her voice smooth as silk. "My godfather of investments, to be precise. He''s here to strike a deal with some of the big yers in the room."


    Upon hearing what Naomi just said Steve''s eyebrows nearly hit his hairline, without being told he could tell the person standing in front of him must be the person that bought the estate, and he came by himself.


    Without any hesitation Steve introduced himself to Ethan.


    "I''m Steve Benjamin, the former owner of the estate you bought."


    He then stretched his hand forward for a handshake.


    And Ethan responded with a deeper voice.


    "Naomi told me some of the highly rated business men and women would be here, people who run the city business."


    He stopped for Some seconds before continuing.


    "And I''m here to strike a deal with all of them."


    Steve nodded to Ethan''s words.


    "A deal,like what!"


    Ethan said.


    "Like buying all theirpanies."


    Steve stared at him for a moment, then threw his head back andughed.


    "Oh, that''s a good one!"


    he chortled, almost pping Ethan on the back, but before impart he hold himself back.


    "You''re a funny man."


    Ethan however didn''t say anything.


    And without wasting anymore more Steve gestured for them to follow him, leading them towards a cluster of impably dressed men and women.


    "Come on, let me introduce you to some of the heavy hitters."


    As they approached, Ethan could feel the weight of the group''s stares, he could see the disdain and dismissal in their eyes.


    They looked at him and Naomi like they were something unpleasant stuck to the bottom of their shoe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    Steve said, his voice ringing out. "I''d like you to meet my special guests for the evening. This is Naomi. And this is her godfather."


    At that moment they all look at Ethan with disgusting eyes.


    Steve then went around the circle, introducing each member in turn.


    "This is Mr. Jones, CEO of the number one private transportationpany in the city."


    he nodded, with a tight smile. But no hand extended.@@novelbin@@


    "Ms. Nguyen, head of the secondrgest media conglomerate in the city."


    she raised her eyebrow, and her arms crossed.


    "Mr. Russo, the brain behind the fourth biggest entertainment empire in the nation."


    He also shared a look of disdain.


    "Andst but not least, Mr. Nakamura, the mastermind behind the fifth most sessful carpany in the country, and a top fifty worldwide."


    None of them even move a muscle to shake Ethan, because they feel they were all bigger than him.


    Ethan felt his stomach twist, his palms growing damp beneath the mask. These people are titans, giants in their fields.


    And without  being told he would tell them they were looking at him like he was nothing more than an ant to them.


    But then Steve cleared his throat, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Oh, and one more thing,"


    he said, his voice dripping with mischief as he pointed at Ethan.


    "here? He''s the one who bought my estate. For 3.7 billion dors. In cash."


    upon hearing what Ethan just said the silence that followed was soplete, one could have heard a pin drop. Every eye in the circle was suddenly fixed on Ethan, wide and disbelieving.


    "3.7 billion?"


    Mr. Jones repeated, his voice low.


    "In cash?"

 Chapter 111

    Upon hearing what Steve just said the group stared at Ethan and Naomi, their mouths agape and their eyes wide with disbelief.


    They couldn''t wrap their minds around the fact that this unknown duo had managed to snatch up the coveted estate right under their noses, something they were nning to buy. He did it in one go.


    Steve, sensing the tension, quickly stepped in to smooth things over by introducing Naomi again.


    "Ah, yes, and let me introduce Naomi."


    he said, his voice smooth as silk. "She''s his right-hand woman, his trusted advisor. A formidable businesswoman in her own right."


    Naomi couldn''t help but smile, her eyes glinting with a mix of pride. She could feel the weight of the group''s stares, could sense their grudging respect mingled with envy.


    At that moment all of them quicklyposed themselves, stering on fake smiles as they walked closer and extended their hands wanting  to greet.


    But Ethan simply waved them off, his expression cool and aloof.


    "Let''s dispense with the pleasantries, it''s toote for that"


    he said, his voice firm but not unkind.


    "The introductions have been made. Now, let''s talk business."


    At that moment the group slowly retracted their hands, their faces flushing with a mix of embarrassment.


    They weren''t used to being dismissed so casually, especially not by someone so young and unknown.


    At that moment the car magnate, silver-haired man with a shark''s smile, quickly spoke up.


    "Mr."


    he said, his voice dripping with false concern.


    "I couldn''t help but notice your rather... unconventional arrival. Is everything alright with your car on your way here? If you''d like, I could set you up with one of our limited edition models. Top of the line, of course. And I''ll even throw in aplimentary maintenance team, free of charge.


    All you have to do is buy the car and everything will be yours."


    Ethan''s lips twitched, with a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes, he really didn''t want to say anything but he was forced to.


    "That''s a generous offer, Mr. Nakamura,"


    he said, his voice deep smooth.


    "But I''m afraid I''ll have to decline. You see, I''m not interested in buying one of your cars. I''m interested in buying yourpany, how about that"


    Hearing what Ethan just said the group erupted inughter, their voices ringing out through the room.


    Surely, they thought Ethan couldn''t be serious. The idea of him acquiring a multi-billion dor corporation was ludicrous, a joke of the highest order.@@novelbin@@


    The media mogul, a sleek, raven-haired woman with calcting eyes, spoke up next, not interested in all theughters, she want to strike a business deal instead.


    "Mr. godfather"


    she purred, her voice low and soft.


    "I''m sure you''re aware of the power of publicity. With your recent acquisition of the estate, you''re going to need a strong media presence to attract the right clients. I''d be more than happy to feature your estate in one of our publications. An exclusive interview, and advertisement perhaps? We could even throw avish event"


    However Ethan just smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners.


    "That''s a tempting offer, Ms. Nguyen."


    he said, his voice warm.


    "But I''m afraid I''ll have to pass this time. You see, I have my own ideas about how to handle my media presence and the estate. Ideas that I''d prefer to discuss with my own team. Once I''ve acquired yourpany, of course."


    The woman blinked, her mouth falling open in shock. Then, slowly, a fake smile spread across her face. She reached into her purse, pulling out a sleek, ck business card. "Well yed, Mr."


    she murmured, pressing the card into Naomi''s hand.


    "I look forward to continuing this conversation on your terms."


    At that moment seeing Naomi collecting the card, the rest of the group followed suit, each one presenting their cards with a mix of reluctance and respect.


    Naomi epted them all, slipping them into her clutch with a smirk.


    Just then, a chime sounded throughout the hall, signaling the start of the evening''s main event. The group began to drift towards the stage, their eyes alight with curiosity.


    At the front of the room, a massive screen flickered to life, disying an image of an ancient, gnarled staff.


    The organizers, a group of well-heeled men and women in suits, stepped forward to address the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    the leader said, his voice booming through the speakers.


    "Tonight, we have a very special item up for auction. A piece of history, a relic of untold power and mystique."


    He paused, letting the words sink in. The crowd leaned forward, their eyes wide with anticipation.


    "This staff, once wielded by a supreme king of old, is said to possess the power to prolong life and control the very elements themselves. The winds, the rains, all bend to the will of he who holds this ancient artifact."


    At that moment a murmur rippled through the crowd, some scoffing at the obvious exaggeration, others nodding interest.


    Ethan and Naomi exchanged a nce, their eyebrows raised in amusement.


    The leader continued, his voice growing somber.


    "But tonight, we offer this staff not for personal gain, but for the greater good. All proceeds from this auction will go directly to the Orphanage, a beacon of hope for the city''s most vulnerable children."


    Upon hearing that Ethan''s eyes widened, a spark of interest ring to life within them, he knew everything they said about the power of the staff were not true, but hearing the donation to the Orphanage caught his attention.


    He leaned over to Naomi, his voice low and urgent.


    "We have to have that staff,"


    he murmured, his gaze fixed on the screen.


    immediately Naomi frowned, confusion etched on her face.


    "But why?"


    she asked, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    "It''s just a piece of wood. What could you possibly want with it?"


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile, with a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    "It''s not about the staff,"


    he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s about the message it would pass to others. we need to show these people that we''re not just here to y their games. We''re here to change the rules."


    Ethan decided not to  tell Naomi the truth, because she might say he should donate the money to the Orphanage himself, but at the same time he wants to make sure the Orphanage gets the money and also make a statement.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Naomi stared at him for a long moment, her eyes searching his face.


    Then, slowly, a smile spread across her lips. She nodded, a spark of understanding passing between them.


    The bidding began, the auctioneer''s voice ringing out through the hall. "The price for this staff is on the screen, five hundred thousand dors."


    However, before he could finish his words someone said .


    "One million dors!"

 Chapter 112

    Steve, was the one who had called out the initial bid of one million dors.


    He wanted to set the bar high right off the bat, to intimidate any potentialpetitors and ensure that only the big yers would be left in the game, that was his reason for being a co-organizer.


    But before the auctioneer could even acknowledge Steve''s bid, another voice rang out from the crowd.


    "1.1 million dors!"


    The bid had been raised, just like that.


    Suddenly, the room erupted into a frenzy of activities. Bids started flowing in fast, each one higher than thest.


    "2 million!"


    "2.5 million!"


    "3 million!"


    The numbers climbed higher and higher, until finally, the entertainment mogul raised her paddle.


    "4 million dors."


    she dered, her voice ringing out clear and strong.


    Upon hearing what she just said the room fell silent, everyone turning


    to stare at her with a surprised look Written in their faces.


    She couldn''t help but smile, as she raised her shoulders a little.


    Seeing no one is even thinking of challenging her, she said to herself.


    ''Without being told I can tell the staff could be a game-changer for mypany.''


    she said calmly as the smile on her face keeps getting brighter.


    ''Imagine the buzz it would generate, the publicity. It would be a priceless addition to our marketing strategy.''


    At that moment the auctioneer gazed around and said again.


    "Anyone else ready to match her bid?"


    He gazed around but couldn''t see  anyone.


    He Nodded, clearly impressed by the amount  it had generated.


    He raised his gavel, ready to close the deal.


    "4 million dors, going once, going twice..."


    But before he could bring the gavel down, the transportation tycoon''s hand shot up.


    "5 million dors!"


    he called out, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    immediately everyone turned to stare at him, their mouths opened with surprise.


    He just shrugged, with a sly grin spreading across his face.


    He has given it enough thought, and he sees it as another opportunity for hispany.


    e to think about it''


    he said to himself.


    ''People would flock to our headquarters just to catch a glimpse of this legendary artifact. It would be like a tourist attraction in its own right. And if they believe it has the power to prolong life? They wouldn''t mind paying to have a  touch of it, or to have it bless their vehicles. It''s a win-win situation, for thepany and I''m ready to make good use of it''


    Hearing the five million dors the room buzzed with excited murmurs, people nodding and whispering to each other.


    But before anyone else could ce a bid, the transport magnate raised his paddle once more.


    "I have increased my bid from 5 to 7 million dors."


    he said, his voice calm and steady knowing it would be difficult to beat his recent bid.


    immediately the room went dead silent.


    Everyone stared at him, their eyes wide with disbelief, they couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    He just smiled, with a cold,  calcting look.


    ''It urred to me that this staff could be the ultimate promotional tool for mypany.


    Imagine the headlines, the press coverage. It would be a marketing coup like no other, it''s a must get and with 7 million dors, no one would attempt toe close"


    For a moment, no one could speak. The tension in the room was so thick, you could have cut it with a knife.


    But then, just when it seemed like the transport magnate had sealed the deal, the media mogul''s paddle went up once more.


    "10 million dors."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    she said, her voice ringing out like a gunshot.


    again the room erupted into chaos, people shouting and gasping and shaking their heads in disbelief.


    "10 million dors? For a wooden staff? It''s unheard of, it''s  unthinkable."


    one of the guests said.


    But the media mogul just smiled, she doesn''t want to give anyone the impression she wants it because of her business, so she has toe up with something.


    "It''s for my grandfather,"


    she exined, her tone soft with fake Sincerity.


    "His birthday ising up, and I can''t think of any greater gift than this. No price is too high for the family."


    Hearing what she just said, the room fell silent once more, everyone staring at her in stunned admiration.


    No one dared to raise their paddle again, or even dare to think of  challenging her bid.


    It was simply too much, too extreme.


    At that moment the auctioneer cleared his throat, his eyes widened with excitement.


    "10 million dors,"


    he called out, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Going once, going twice..."


    But just then, Ethan leaned over to Naomi, his voice low and urgent. "Raise your paddle."


    he whispered, under the masks his eyes zing with intensity.


    "Raise it now."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi''s eyes widened, her mouth falling open in shock.


    "What?"


    She hissed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Are you insane? I can''t afford it..."


    But Ethan just shook his head, with a small, secretive smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    "Trust me,"


    he said, his tone brooking no argument.


    "Raise your paddle, and bid 100 million dors."


    hearing what Ethan just said Naomi felt like she had been punched in the gut.


    100 million dors? It was an astronomical sum, a figure that defiedprehension, but here it''s just like a waste.


    She shook her head, her hand trembling as she lowered her paddle.


    The auctioneer''s eyes flicked to her, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Ma''am?"


    He called out, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Are you cing a bid, or...?"


    But Naomi just sat there, frozen in ce, her eyes wide with  disbelief. She couldn''t do it, couldn''t bring herself to make such an outrageous, reckless move.


    At that moment the room erupted intoughter, people pointing and snickering and shaking their heads. The media mogul smiled, she knows even the so-called godfather can''t beat her on this, She had won, and she knew it.


    But Ethan just leaned in closer, his breath hot against Naomi''s ear.


    "Do it,"@@novelbin@@


    He whispered, his voice low and intense.


    "Trust me, Naomi. I have the money. This is our chance to make a statement, to show these people what we''re really made of."


    However Naomi hesitated for a moment longer, her heart pounding in her chest. But at the same time  she can''t disobey Ethan, not in a public ce like this, but slowly she raised her paddle once more.


    "50 million dors."

 Chapter 113

    Naomi''s face was a mask of disbelief and annoyance, she couldn''t believe Ethan loves to waste money so easily like this, her mind started reeling at the sheer audacity of Ethan''s request. 100 million dors, but she  couldn''t bring  herself to say Such, 50 million  is extremely too much, but she doesn''t  have any other choice.


    Upon hearing what Naomi just said.


    The crowd erupted into a frenzy of whispers and gasps, the air crackling with tension.


    many eyes were wide and mouth agape, they all turned staring at Naomi, without being told one could see the disbelieving look on their face.


    The media mogul''s face twisted into a scowl, her eyes shing with barely concealed rage.


    The astronomical bid was a p in the face, a direct challenge to her power and influence.


    Her fists clenched at her sides, her knuckles started turning white with the force of her grip, knowing she can''t do anything.


    The auctioneer, on the other hand, was practically vibrating with position. His eyes sparkled as he imagined the heftymission he would pocket from such an unprecedented sale, even though the money would be going to Orphanage, but that doesn''t stop him from getting his ownmission.


    "50 million dors!"


    He said, his voice trembling with barely suppressed excitement.


    "Do I hear 51? 60? Anyone?"


    But before he could even finish his sentence, Ethan rose from his seat, his movements smooth and deliberate.


    "500 million dors,"


    He said, his voice calm and measured.


    The auctioneer immediately froze on his position even more, his mouth was opened but words refused toe out.


    He gazed around, the room was dead silent, the air suddenly thick and heavy with disbelief.


    Naomi''s jaw dropped, her eyes bulging as she turned to stare at Ethan, her expression was a mix of shock and horror. She thought the 50 million she said was extremely too much but Ethan just proves to her he''s reckless .


    The other bidders seemed frozen in ce, their faces ck with astonishment, they couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    All of their gaze was still focused on Ethan.


    Steve at that moment couldn''t help but smile, he was secretly praying Ethan should get himself involved and now he did, which means he''s going to equally get a highermission.


    Ethan, however, seemed utterly unfazed by the reaction of everyone, although he never wanted to say anything but he''s on a mission, and he needs to get things done quickly. With a nonchnt shrug, he strode towards the stage, his footsteps echoing in the stillness of the room. The crowd parted before him like the Red Sea, their eyes tracking his every move.


    The auctioneer, momentarily stunned, quickly regained hisposure.


    "500 million dors!"


    he shouted, his voice cracking with excitement.


    "Going once, going twice...?"


    He looked around the room, his eyes pleading for another bid which he knows it''s not going toe.


    But the crowd remained silent, their expressions ranging from impressed to terrified.


    No one dared to challenge Ethan, to even breathe too loudly in his presence.


    "Sold!"


    The auctioneer dered, his gavel mming down with a bang.


    "To the gentleman on stage. And may I ask, sir, what name should I put on the receipt?"


    Ethan smiled under the mask, with a slow, enigmatic curve of his lips.


    "Godly."


    he said simply, his voice ringing out like a rion call.


    upon hearing the name Ethan just mentioned, the crowd gasped, their eyes widening with a mix of  fear.


    The name seemed to hang in the air.


    With a big smile on the auctioneer''s face he stretched out his hand for a handshake.


    Ethan however then shook hands with the auctioneer.


    Hepleted the transaction with a few taps on a screen.


    "500 million dors, transferred and confirmed."@@novelbin@@


    The auctioneer announced, his voice trembling with more shock.


    "The staff of legends now belongs to Mr. Godly."


    As Ethan turned to face the crowd, the system chimed in his mind, announcing a reward of 50 points for his donation.


    Read new chapters at empire


    He smiled to himself, pleased with his progress so far.


    Then he cleared his throat and made it even deeper then said.


    "I know many of you are wondering why I paid such an exorbitant sum for something that''s worth even 3 million dors,"


    he said, his voice calm and measured.


    "The truth is immediately I heard, this money will go to support orphaned children, those who society often forgets or ignores.


    As someone who came from a simr background, I feelpelled to do everything in my power to ensure their welfare, so me going overboard about this is something I thought about carefully."


    The crowd listened in rapt attention, hearing what Ethan just said their expressions started shifting from shock of him not knowing  what he was doing to admiration. Slowly, some of them began to apud, the sound growing louder and louder until it filled the room like thunder.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said, Naomi finally understands Ethan''s background and the real reason he loves helping those in need.


    Ethan''s mind was racing with calctions and strategies. He knew Noah  family woulde for him soon, and he needed to be prepared for any eventuality, so he''s going to look for everything possible to get more points for now and build connections. The points he earned tonight were just the beginning, a down payment on the power he would need to protect himself and those he loved.


    As the apuse died down, Ethan held up a hand for silence. The crowd immediately fell quiet, their eyes fixed on him with anticipation wanting to hear what he''s going to say next.


    "I have one more announcement to make,"


    He said, his voice ringing out like a bell.


    "I am interested in acquiring a few key businesses,panies that I believe have untapped potential and going to be of great benefit to me"


    He turned to face the various moguls in the room, his gaze intense and unwavering.


    "The transportationpany,"


    he said, pointing to the stunned tycoon.


    "The car dealer."


    "The entertainment conglomerate. And of course the media empire."


    upon  hearing what Ethan just said The room erupted into chaos, people shouting and gesticting wildly. But Ethan remained calm, his eyes under the mask locked on his targets.


    "I am prepared to make a generous offer for each of thesepanies," he said, his voice cutting through the din like a knife.


    "Name your price, and let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 114

    Upon  hearing what Ethan just said Everyone in the room was shocked by his words.


    immediately their eyes went wide, and their mouths hung open in disbelief.


    some of them started looking at each other, wondering if this was some kind of joke. Surely, they thought Ethan had to be joking.


    Steve, who was still trying to process the shocking news, immediately stood up and walked closer to Naomi, he asked with a shaky voice.


    "Is Mr. Godly serious about this?"


    however Naomi didn''t say anything.


    Steve''s lips started shaking even more.


    "Wait, hold on a minute... Does he really want to buy thepany he just mentioned?"


    Steve''s gaze was focused on Naomi wanting to hear her response.@@novelbin@@


    Naomi at that moment just nodded slowly, she couldn''t say anything either.


    immediately his hands were sweaty, and his heart was beating fast. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing, buying the whole fourpanies all at once.


    "This can''t be possible, he must be kidding about everything, how can just one random man afford them, I know it would take thebined effort of the top family in the country to afford this, but yet someone is iming he wants all for himself, what a joke."


    He said to himself as his eyes were fused on Ethan.


    Ethan looked Steve directly in the eyes and without being told he could tell he doesn''t believe him, so does everyone else in the room, without holding back he said firmly,


    "I ampletely serious. I want to buy most of the shares in thesepanies I just mentioned. If possible, I want to buy everything." He stood tall and looked very sure of himself, leaving no room for doubt.


    At that moment the media woman''s face turned red with anger, she couldn''t sit and listen to the nonsenseing out of Ethan''s mouth.


    She stood up quickly, her chair scraping against the floor.


    " Mr Godly or whatever you call yourself, you are just bragging!"


    she shouted.


    "Mostpanies and the ones  you just mentioned,  are worth more than what you bought your  estate for. How dare you make us look small when we want to do business with you in the future?"


    She said leaving  no room for questions.


    "Who do you think you are,ing in here and acting like you own the ce, and you can get anything you want?"


    Steve at that moment shook his head. He knew something like this Would happen, he couldn''t believe Ethan had forgotten the guest that attended the meeting, he should know all of them all equally loaded like him, and he can''t intimidate anyone.


    The room was dead silent as even gaze was still on thedy.


    Thedy then pointed at the carpany man, her finger shaking with rage.


    "Hispany is worth 10 billion dors!"


    she shouted.


    "The entertainmentpany is worth 8 billion dors. My ownpany is worth five billion dors. Even the smallestpany, the transportationpany, is worth 100 million dors."


    Everyone at that moment just shook their heads, they could see the reason why thedy was damn angry about the disrespect.


    She then continued.


    Find your next read at empire


    " I''m using this to show you how   important and powerful we are, and you have no right to belittle us."


    Ethan, however, remained calm. He wasn''t moved by thedy''s words but instead he asked the media woman.


    " I''m not interested in all the backstory and all of that shit, Would you sell 90 percent of yourpany''s shares to me for seven billion dors?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Everyone in the room gasped in surprise, their eyes widening even further. They thought he understood the situation already but it seems not and he''s even adding to the anger.


    Ethan then turned to the transportationpany man, who looked pale and nervous.


    "Would you sell yourpany to me for 300 million?"


    He asked.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the man gripped his chair tightly, his knuckles started turning white. He didn''t know what to say or how to react to such an offer.


    Ethan continued, as he faced both  the car dealer and the entertainment.


    "I''m willing to buy the entertainmentpany for 12 billion dors and the carpany for 15 billion dors."


    The entertainmentpany man''s eyes sparkled with excitement, his mind racing with the possibilities of what he could do with that kind of money.


    The carpany man, on the other hand, looked unsure and hesitant, not knowing if he wanted to give up his life''s work and call it quits.


    Everyone in the room was stunned and didn''t know what to think. They had never encountered someone like Ethan before, someone who could make such bold moves and shake up the business world like this.


    Steve, still shocked, couldn''t say anything.


    Ethan called out.


    "Naomi, from this moment, you will be my spokesperson. You will handle everything from here. Thepanies should talk to you about the prices they will sell for."


    He looked at her with trust in his eyes, knowing that she was capable of handling such a big responsibility.


    Naomi was surprised by this sudden turn of events.


    Her heart raced as she realized the magnitude of the job she had to do.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves, and stepped forward to start talking with the people.


    As Naomi began discussions with thepany boss''s, the room buzzed with whispers and spection. The media woman paced back and forth, her heels clicking angrily against the floor. She muttered under her breath, "This can''t be happening. He''s going to ruin everything I have  worked for, telling all the stakeholders about this deal, they would ept it immediately."


    Immediately The transportationpany man wiped the sweat from his brow.


    The room was cold but somehow he was sweating, his mind racing with thoughts of what this could mean for his future.


    The entertainmentpany boss leaned forward, his eyes shining with excitement as he thought about the possibilities and opportunities this presented.


    After what felt like hours of intense negotiations, Naomi finally came back to Ethan, looking tired but proud.


    "Ethan."


    she said calmly.


    "They have all agreed to sell, and the total amount for all thepanies is 45 billion dors."

 Chapter 115

    Upon hearing what Naomi just said Ethan''s eyebrows furrowed under his mask. Read new adventures at empire


    He couldn''t believe the amount was that huge, ording to his calctions, it wasn''t Suppose to be even close.


    without being told he could tell it''s going to eat deep into his system funds.


    At that moment he brought out his phone and quickly checked his current spendable amount in the system.


    His heart raced as the realization hit him.


    if he purchased thesepanies, his money would drastically reduce. For the first time, a flicker of fear crossed his face knowing at this rate he might think twice before he does anything, but he quicklyposed himself.


    ''I have to stay strong,''


    he thought, taking a deep breath. ''With thesepanies, I can advance to the next level quicker. Since I just  need to earn two hundred billion dors, ording to the system, with all of this and adding more money to the business soon I would get what I want, and at the same time I would be getting system points for this, adding to the 50 before, I might maxed out now."


    He turned to Naomi, his eyes searching her face for reassurance. "Naomi, are thesepanies worth it? like I mean everything you''re looking for when ites to buying apany like these"


    he asked, his voice steady despite the nerves coursing through his body.


    "Will they be able to generate a good amount of money if backed up with more funds?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi smiled, her eyes lighting up with surprise and relief. She had started to think Ethan was a psycho, who likes to do his things his own way without asking questions, but seeing him ask the right questions for the first time gave her hope, he still had some Sense on him.


    ''I just can''t believe he''s actually thinking this through, wanting to hear someone else''s opinion about everything before he invests. This is the first time is actually doing this.'' She thought to herself, nodding approvingly.


    Immediately she cleared her throat and said.


    "Ethan I carefully check all thepanies, from everything  I have gathered, and check about them, I only have issues with just one"


    her voice clear and confident:


    "First the entertainmentpany, agreed to sell for 15 billion dors, while the  transportationpany: 500 million dors after some back and forth with him, he was demanding for 800 million but I did my thing and he epted 500 million, while the mediapany epted 9.5 billion dors, her was the hardest, she never wanted to sell that was a stands from the beginning, but after better conversation and everything, she was still refusing, but I could see the softness in her, so sheter epted but did it angrily, I think she isn''t the major shareholder, because of the way she was sounding,st but not the least was the carpany, who agreed  to sell for  20 billion dors."


    At that moment Naomi ced a hand on Ethan''s shoulder, her touch reassuring.


    "Everything will be okay, Ethan. It''s fine. However,"


    she paused, her expression turning serious.


    "My only concern about all of this, the TV station, I think you don''t necessarily need a mediapany now"


    (TV station).


    She exined, her hands gesturing as she spoke.


    "Wthout being told I can tell It''s  going to cause you  some ups and downs, and political issues might drive in because broadcastingpaniese with their own set of problems, which I feel  you don''t need for now"


    Naomi''s eyes met Ethan''s, a glimmer of excitement in them. "But the rest are okay and I like them, but if you want to instantly be a figure in the city, they will hear your name but doesn''t know anything about you, you should go for it."


    Ethan listens intently to everything Naomi has to say, his mind racing with the possibilities and potential challenges if he gets the Media station but he''s not moved, he wants it.


    with that he nodded slowly, his jaw set with determination.


    "I''ll buy them all"


    he said, his voice filled with all seriousness.


    Naomi''s eyebrows raised, impressed by Ethan''s boldness.


    "After further negotiation, I was able to bring the price down to 43 billion dors,"


    she informed Ethan, with a hint of pride in her voice.


    Without hesitation, Ethan replied, "I''ll pay them all."


    His heart pounded in his chest knowing more than half of the system Money is gone if he did this, but he knew this was the right decision.


    As Ethan and Naomi approached the people, the room fell silent.


    Thepany representatives looked at them expectantly, their faces filled  with a mix of anticipation and doubt thinking Ethan wouldn''t be able to buy the fourpanies, perhaps he might buy just two.


    Naomi stepped forward, her posture exuding confidence.


    "The transaction should begin."


    she announced, her voice ringing clear in the room.


    "I hope all of you have the permission of your shareholders and have been given the green lights."


    Naomi said.


    immediately gasps and murmurs filled the air as the representatives have already processed the news to all their shareholders and they have all agreed.


    The media woman''s face turned pale, her hands trembling as she gripped the edge of the table.


    "This can''t be happening."


    She muttered under her breath, her eyes wide with disbelief, praying Ethan shouldn''t be able to buy the media station.


    However the carpany man leaned forward, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    "Is he serious?"


    he  asked, studying Ethan''s masked face for any sign of hesitation or unseriousness.


    The entertainmentpany man''s eyes sparkled with excitement, a grin spreading across his face hearing he''s going to get a huge sum from everything, he needs to call it a quit.


    "This is going to be huge,"


    she whispered to herself, already imagining the possibilities.@@novelbin@@


    The transportationpany man shifted nervously in his seat, his palms sweaty. He had always wanted more investment but it didn''te, so he''s going to sell this and invest in his otherpany.


    "I pray he picks mine, since it''s the lowest among them"


    he wondered, his mind racing with questions.


    Ethan stood tall, his posture exuding confidence and determination.


    "I know this is a huge risk."


    he thought, his heart pounding in his chest for the very first time knowing he can''t get it wrong.


    "But it''s a risk worth taking. With thesepanies, I can shape the future."

 Chapter 116

    With so many  thoughts going around Ethan''s mind he decided to transfer the money, and the deal went through. Everything was signed, except for a few shareholders who hadn''t sent their signed documents due to being out of the city.


    The documents would be sent to them, and the process would bepleted within two days, Ethan was told.


    This was the case for all thepanies, except the transportationpany, which had been signed offpletely.


    However, Ethan instructed them to remain in control and not announce the purchase of thepany unless someone caught wind of it.


    If not, they should keep thepanies running as usual until he was ready to announce himself. Until then, they should report to Naomi, who would oversee everything on his behalf. Naomi would visit thepanies to assess if any changes needed to be made.


    The mediady was overjoyed with what she heard.


    At least she would retain her position, which was all she had ever wanted from the start.


    She couldn''t contain her excitement that was running through her, with a wide grin spreading across her face as she imagined the possibilities thaty ahead of her.


    "This is fantastic news!"


    she eximed to herself, sping her hands together.


    "I can''t wait to see what the future holds for me in this new stage in my life."


    At that moment Ethan shook hands with all of them, while subtly using his aura to appear more terrifying towards them.@@novelbin@@


    He didn''t want to be perceived as a kid, or give them the impression that he didn''t know what he was doing. By using his aura, he ensured they would be too scared to mess with him.


    As he gripped their hands firmly, he looked each of them in the eyes under his mask, his gaze intense and unwavering.


    "I expect great things from all of you,"


    he said, his voice low andmanding.


    "Don''t let me down."


    Formal boss''s now thepany representatives nodded, their faces pale and their palms sweaty feeling so terrified of Ethan, for some reasons none of them couldn''t even look Ethan in the face.


    They could feel the power emanating from Ethan, and it sent shivers down their spines.


    Without wasting any more time, all of them responded.


    "We won''t disappoint you, sir,"


    the carpany man said, his voice trembling slightly.


    "You can count on us."


    Steve at that moment couldn''t say anything but just watch from afar, he wasn''t hearing what Ethan was with all of the bosses were saying, but from the look of things and bodynguage he couldn''t tell, he did it.


    "So he actually bought thepanies, just like that, how is that even possible, who is he?"


    so many thoughts were running through his mind as he didn''t know what to do, if he should approached them or not.


    As Ethan and Naomi were done with everything and they exited the building, Naomi turned to him, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Ethan, you said you only had a couple of billions to spend, but 43 billion dors is not a couple of billions,"


    she said, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Is your grandma going to be okay with these purchases? It''s a lot of money, and without being told I can tell she won''t be happy with the decision to buy them all at once and pay in one go."


    Ethan shook his head, with a slight smile ying on his lips.


    "My grandma doesn''t know anything about this,"


    he replied, his voice calm and assured.


    "This is my personal money, not my grandmother''s."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi''s eyes widened in shock, her mouth falling open.


    "Your personal money?"


    she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. How had Ethan amassed such wealth at such a young age? Her mind raced with questions, but she remained silent, too stunned to press further, so many people were around and their faces were on them.


    "Just who are you, Ethan?"


    she said , studying his face intently.


    but Ethan just smiled as they entered the same taxi again, drawing curious stares and whispers from everyone who had witnessed Ethan''s massive donation earlier.


    The driver nced at them in the rearview mirror, his eyes filled with a mix of awe and respect.


    "You two are quite the talk in this ce"


    he said, chuckling softly.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Ethan and Naomi didn''t say anything but just nodded and the taxi drove off.


    After some time they came down  and both of them went their separate ways, with Ethan deciding to stay at a hotel instead of returning to the dormitory.


    He held the staff with him, unsure of where to keep it for now.


    Then  he decided that tomorrow, he would find a safe ce to store it or give it to one of hispanies that truly needed it, as some of them  had shown interest in it earlier.


    Ethan arrived at the hotel and booked his room and was directed to it.


    As he entered the room, he sat on the sofa, his mind still reeling from the day''s events.


    He checked his phone, scrolling through the numerous new contacts he had acquired¡ªtop people in various industries. Hiswork had grown exponentially in just a few hours.


    "This is just the beginning,"


    he murmured to himself, with a grin spreading across his face.


    "I''m going to change the way people think."


    After putting his phone back in his pocket, Ethan removed his mask,  he decided it was time to use his stats points.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    He took a deep breath, his heart racing with anticipation.


    "Stats,"


    he said, his voice echoing in the quiet room.


    At that moment a holographic disy appeared before him, showing his current stats and avable points.


    Ethan studied the numbers carefully, his mind already working on how best to allocate the points to maximize his potential to the fullest.


    "I need to focus on my strength and speed,"


    he thought, his eyes darting across the screen.


    "And maybe put some points into my body Charm, too. I''ll need to be able to win people over with my looks, if I want to seed."


    As he pondered his choices, a sense of excitement and determination filled him. With these new resources at his disposal, he knew he could achieve great things and wouldn''t be afraid of what Noah family would do to him, having his own connections and that ordy Madison would go a long way.


    With all of that he knew the future was his to shape, and he was ready to take on whatever challengesy ahead.


    "Let''s do this,"


    he said, a grin spreading across his face.


    "It''s time to level up."

 Chapter 117

    Ethan''s stats were still disying In front of him.


    He has 50 points and he still doesn''t know which he''s going to invest on,  the numbers glowing in the dimly lit room. when Suddenly, a message from the system popped up, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    [Host can use the power of the ancient staff if Host improves intelligence to 100]


    Upon seeing the message Ethan heart skipped.


    "What?"


    immediately Ethan gasped, leaning forward to read the message again. His heart raced with excitement as he tried to recall what the man had said about the staff powers.


    "If I can remember correctly, he mentioned long life and controlling the weather,"


    he muttered to himself, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    "I''m sure those were the ones he mentioned."


    At that moment Curiosity gnawed at him, but as he examined his current points, he realized he didn''t have enough to reach 100 percent in intelligence, because he had not even invested any points in his intelligence.


    And the system hadn''t awarded him any points from his recent investments, as all the documents hadn''t been signed yet. Once the signatures were in ce Ethan knew he would be getting his points, immediately he started calcting the point  he would be getting.


    he would receive over 400 points.


    "Come on,e on,"


    he urged, drumming his fingers impatiently on the sofa.


    "I need those points now! and see what the staff can do"


    The allure of discovering the staff''s hidden powers was too strong to resist.


    Using aura had already filled him with excitement, and now the prospect of unlocking another strange power made his heart race with so many possibilities.


    "I never knew intelligence would be this useful,"


    he mused, with  a grin spreading across his face. With a determined nod, Ethan decided to allocate all his current points, earned from the donations, into intelligence. The 500 million dors he had donated equated to 50 points, as every 10 million in donations granted him one point.


    immediately he allocated the point his new Stats disyed.


    [strength ¨C10


    Speed ¨C 20


    Body ¨C Charm 5


    intelligence ¨C 50]


    As he watched the numbers climb he was expecting to notice some changes in him, but nothing changed and he knew he wouldn''t notice anything just yet.


    At that moment Ethan''s mind was already formting a n for the next day.


    "I''ll find a way to get more points tomorrow, and Max out the remaining 50 points before I get the point from the investment I did"


    he dered, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    "I need toplete that intelligence requirement and see what this staff can really do!"


    At that moment he decided to check the system''s conditions for entering the next stage and his thoughts lingered¡ªhe needed to spend 200 billion dors, and all his stats had to reach 100 or higher.


    "I was given a hundred billion, and I need to spend another 100 million dors and maxed my Stats"


    Ethan murmured, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "My investments will y a crucial role in reaching that spending target, when my revenue startsing in, I will definitely make the extra 100 billion dors I need to upgrade."


    At that moment he started to imagine how it would feel to have all his stats maxed out, the power that would course through his veins. If this small increase in his strength could make him stronger like this, the thought of reaching the pinnacle filled him with a sense of invincibility.


    "I''ll be unstoppable,"


    he whispered, clenching his fists. "Nothing will stand in my way by then."


    Just then, the news on the TV caught Ethan''s attention.


    immediately his eyes widened as he saw his own story unfolding on the screen.


    The news anchor announced that a man had purchased an ancient staff for 500 million dors and had also acquired severalpanies. Photos and videos of Ethan''s transactions shed across the screen, causing him to sink deeper into the sofa.


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "What the hell?"


    he eximed, his mouth falling open in disbelief.


    "It hasn''t even been three hours and the news has already broken out"


    At that moment he shook his head.


    "Did I really think I could hide from something this big?"


    He ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing with the implications of his newfound fame.


    The journalist who had blown everything open appeared on the screen, being interviewed about the mysterious investor.


    "And from the information and everything we have heard, he called himself ''Godly,''"


    The journalist revealed, with a smirk ying on his lips.


    Upon hearing what the reporter just said to the media interviewer, her eyes started twinkling with mirth, and she chimed in.@@novelbin@@


    " What happened with the Godly Investor!" immediately the studio erupted inughter, the anchors reveling in the catchy nickname.


    At that moment Ethan groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Great, now I''m aughingstock,"


    he muttered, shaking his head.


    "I need to be more careful, the news came out too quickly, considering I told them to keep it a secret for now."


    Ethan was still busy talking to himself when Suddenly, the journalist pulled out his phone, iming he had just received a message concerning that situation.


    "ording to the information I just received,  Someone was seen entering a hotel with the staff I just mentioned in his hand,"


    he announced, his voice filled with excitement.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    "It must be the Godly Investor!"


    The news anchors leaned forward, their faces filled with eagerness.


    "That not all the information still further revealed that the man was also wearing a mask."


    they added, their voices hushed with intrigue.


    Ethan''s eyes burst open in shock, his breath catching in his throat. "No way,"


    he whispered, his heart pounding furiously.


    "Someone''s been following me this whole time and i didn''t notice"


    He silently thanked the heavens that he didn''t removed his mask until now.


    With a sense of urgency, Ethan scanned the room for cameras, his eyes darting to every corner. Relief washed over him as he found none, but just as he began to rx, a knock sounded at the door.

 Chapter 118

    Upon hearing the knock on his door, Ethan''s heart seized, his body was momentarily paralyzed with shock.


    Before he could get himself back from the state of shock, the doorbell sounds followed immediately, it sent a shiver down his spine, each chime echoing in his ears like a haunting melody.


    immediately his mind raced with possibilities , each more dreadful than thest.


    "No, no, no,"


    he muttered under his breath, his eyes widening in fear of not wanting to be found.


    "This can''t be happening. Not now."


    Ethan''s breath came in short, ragged gasps as he tried topose himself.


    He knew he had to act fast and smart, but fear had taken hold of his limbs, making them feel heavy and unresponsive.


    With trembling hands, immediately he reached for his mask, fumbling as he tried to secure it over his face. The fabric felt suffocating, but it was his only protection against the unknown threat that lurked beyond the door.


    "Come on, Ethan,"


    he whispered to himself, his voice shaking.


    "This isn''t the end of the world, even if I have been exposed,  why would I  be acting so terrified, I got this. Just stay calm."


    Steeling himself, Ethan forced his legs to move toward the door, each step towards the door feeling like a monumental effort.


    His heart was still pounding against his ribcage, threatening to burst through his chest.


    As he reached the door, he hesitated for once, his hand hovering over the peephole. "Please, let it be someone else,"


    he prayed silently, his stomach twisting with dread.


    Taking a deep breath, he leaned forward, his eye pressing against the small ss opening.


    To his surprise, the person on the other side was not a journalist or a curious bystander, but the hotel servicedy.


    At that moment relief washed over him, but it wasn''t for long. Something about her presence felt off, and a nagging suspicion began to gnaw at the back of his mind. "Why would she be here at this hour?"


    he thought, his brow furrowing.


    without wasting anymore time Ethan opened the door, his grip on the handle tighter than necessary.


    upon seeing Ethan opening the door thedy greeted him with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "Good evening Sir, I came to ask if  you need anything."


    she asked, her voice sharine sweet.


    Hearing what she just said Ethan managed to calm down a little.


    with a calm and low voice he said.


    "Nope,"


    Ethan replied curtly, his tone even more guarded.


    immediately he studied her face, searching for any hint of deceit.


    "This is how we attend to our VIP customers, we oftene and ask them our self"


    she exined, but her words rang hollow in Ethan''s ears.


    At that moment a sudden thought hit Ethan, for some reason he didn''t believe what thedy just said.


    It was as if his newly upgraded intelligence ability whispered warnings to him, urging him to be cautious.


    "She''s lying,"


    Ethan said to himself, his voice in his head strongly agreed.


    "She must be up to something."


    At that moment Ethan said under his mask.


    "I don''t need anything you can leave now."


    Thedy then nodded.


    As she  turned to leave, Ethan pretended to shut the door, but he left it slightly ajar.


    Peeking through the crack, he watched as thedy pulled out her phone and made a call.


    immediately his heart sank as he realized his suspicions were correct. "No, no, no,"


    he whispered, his eyes widening in horror.


    "This can''t be happening so quickly. My system intelligence must have taken effect."


    With the little whisper Ethan heard, he realized thedy was calling the interviewer, revealing that he was indeed the person on the TV.


    She divulged his full information to them, her words cutting through the air like a knife.


    immediately Ethan''s blood ran cold, and panic seized his chest.


    "I have to get out of here,"


    He thought, his mind racing.


    "I can''t let them find me."


    Without a second thought, Ethan dashed back into his room, grabbing the ancient staff.


    His mind raced as he formted a n of escape.


    He couldn''t risk being interviewed, not even with a mask on. The thought of his identity being exposed sent a wave of dread coursing through his veins.


    "Think, Ethan, think,"


    He muttered, his eyes darting around the room making sure he didn''t leave anything behind.


    At that moment Ethan made his way to the hotel''s alternate exit, his footsteps echoing in the empty hallway.


    His heart was still pounding in his ears, and adrenaline surged through his body, propelling him forward. He burst through the door, and immediately the cool night air hit his face like a p.


    "I have to keep moving, it''s not still safe,"@@novelbin@@


    he said to himself, his breathing in short gasps.


    "I can''t let them catch me and start asking me unnecessary questions."


    "Damn it, I can''t be caught."


    Ethan ran through the streets  to an unknown destination.


    He clutched the saff tightly in his hand.


    After he had left the hotel premises he fumbled for his phone with the other hand.


    With shaking fingers, he dialed Naomi''s number.


    "Pick up, pick up,"


    he pleaded, his heart hammering in his chest as his eyes moved from left to right scanning the surrounding.


    At that moment the call connected, and Ethan''s words tumbled out in a frantic rush.


    "Naomi,e get me quickly. Don''te with a taxi. Rent a car. I''ll pay you everything. I''ll send you my location now."


    Ethan immediately sent Naomi his location.


    He was waiting for her response, his heart still hammering in his chest. Read new chapters at empire


    Suddenly, a voice called out from behind him.


    "Hey, it''s the Godly Investor!"


    Upon hearing the voice  behind him Ethan froze, his blood turning to ice in his veins.


    "No, no, no, this can''t be happening again."


    he whispered, his eyes widening in shock.


    He slowly turned, only to find himself surrounded by a crowd of people.


    immediately Cameras started shing, blinding him momentarily. Voices mored, some calling his name, others begging for help.


    "Please, Mr. Godly Investor,"


    a woman cried out, her face streaked with tears.


    "My family needs your help. We''re about to lose everything."


    "I have a sick child,"


    another man pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion.


    "I can''t afford the treatment. Please, you''re our only hope, help us."


    Some even dropped to their knees, their hands outstretched in desperate pleas.


    Ethan at that moment stood rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 119

    Ethan remained frozen in his position, his eyes wide with disbelief as he watched the chaos unfold around him.


    The crowd''s pleas grew even louder, their desperation palpable in their face .


    "Please, help us!"


    they cried, their faces etched with pain and hope.


    Ethan''s heart raced, his mind reeling with the weight of their words.


    "I can''t just leave them like this, even though it''s risky"


    he thought, his fists clenching at his sides.


    Just then, a sleek Ferrari screeched to a halt at the scene, its engine purring like a wild cat.


    immediately the door swung open, and a young woman stepped out, her presencemanding attention.


    immediately gasps and whispers rippled through the crowd as they recognized her immediately.


    She is a renowned celebrity star in the country, affiliated with the entertainmentpany Ethan had just acquired.


    "Look, it''s Alex Gold!"


    someone shouted, pointing at Alex.


    "She''s the lead actress from that hit movie!"


    immediately without wasting anymore time Alex approached Ethan with purpose, her high heels clicking against the pavement.


    Her beauty was breathtaking, and her aura was nothing less of full confidence and mor.


    She fixed her gaze on Ethan, with a bright smile ying on her lips.


    "Mr. Godly Investor,"


    she said, her voice smooth as silk, "I was asked to pick you up. Please,e with me."


    Upon hearing what thedy just said Ethan''s heart skipped a beat as he met her gaze, her words and beauty stealing his full attention.


    He felt an inexplicable pull towards her, a desire to escape the chaos and seek refuge in herpany. "I... I don''t know,"


    he stammered, his eyes darting between the woman and the crowd. "These people need my help."


    At that moment Alex  leaned in closer, her perfume intoxicating Ethan.


    "I understand,"


    she whispered, her breath warm against his ear.


    "But you can''t help them if you''re caught in this mess. Come with me, and we''ll figure out a way to help them."


    Ethan hesitated, torn between his desire to leave and his sense of responsibility, something he had always seen himself doing.


    The desperate pleas of the people around him tugged at his conscience.


    He couldn''t simply walk away, not when they were begging for his help.


    "I''m sorry, just give me a little moment,"


    he said to the celebrity, his voice firm.


    "I can''t leave them like this."


    With a deep breath, Ethan turned to the crowd and asked them to form a straight line.


    "Please, everyone, calm down,"


    he said, his voice rising above the din.


    "I''ll do my best to help each and every one of you quickly before I leave."


    One by one, he quicky listened to their stories, their struggles, and their dreams. He reached into his pocket and bought  out his phone and he started donating money to each person, his actions fueled by a genuine desire to make a difference.


    "I hope this helps you get back on your feet."


    Ethan continued listening and doing the transfer, he could tell all of them he has encountered so far  are all telling the truth, if not his intelligence ability would have sensed something by now.@@novelbin@@


    Alex watched in awe, her eyes widening with each generous gesture.


    She had never witnessed such humility from someone as wealthy and powerful as Ethan before.


    "Who is he?"


    she whispered, her voice filled with wonder.


    "I''ve never met anyone like him before."


    As Ethan continued his impromptu charity session it was thest person on the line, at that moment the media arrived on the scene, their cameras shing and microphones thrust forward.


    immediately they swarmed around Ethan, their questions were rapid-fire and relentless.


    "Mr. Godly Investor, who are you? What''s your real name?"


    "How rich are you? Can you give us an estimate of your worth?"


    "Which family do youe from? Are you a member of any prominent dynasty?"


    Hearing their questions Ethan remained silent, his face remaining calm under the mask.


    He focused on the task at hand, Quickly he did thest donation.


    "I''m just trying to help,"


    he said, his voice calm and steady. "That''s all that matters right now."


    At that moment one of the Journalists managed to see himself in front of others, and without wasting any more time he said immediately.


    " Mr Godly Investor, are you trying to go into politics, is that the reason you''re donating this much money, and you even bought a TV station, is this all a n, say something, anything at all."


    All of them were waiting for Ethan to say something or deny the im, but instead  he walked closer to Alex and without wasting any more time she entered her car.


    Without wasting anymore time Alex drove off.


    As they sped away from the scene.


    The Media  was still busy taking pictures, some of them were busy cooking up stories in theirptops. Alex, who has been keeping quiet for some minutes, couldn''t  help but nce at Ethan, her curiosity burning.


    "That was incredible,"


    she said softly, her voice filled with wonder.


    "I''ve never seen anyone do something like that before. What made you decide to help them?" Stay connected via empire


    Ethan remained silent, his mind reeling from the events that had just transpired.


    Alex nodded, she could tell she just crossed her boundary.


    At that moment Alex was kind of  confused about the direction she should take.


    with a m  and low voice she said to Ethan.


    "Do you want me to take you home?"


    she asked gently.


    "Or, if you prefer, you can spend the night at my ce. Nobody will disturb you there. You''ll be safe."


    Ethan considered her offer, realizing that he had nowhere else to go.


    The thought of returning to the dormitory or facing Naomi''s questions seemed daunting.


    He needed a moment to breathe, to process everything that had happened.


    But one thing was for sure he helped some many people today in the process, which makes him happy.


    At that moment the system sounded.


    And Ethan brought out his phone, it was a message from the system rewarding him 10 points, which means he donated 100 million dors to the people.


    With a heavy sigh, Ethan met Alex ''s gaze and said.


    "Take me to your house."

 Chapter 120

    As Ethan uttered those words, Alex''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t believe that the enigmatic Godly Investor had agreed toe home with her, she wasn''t expecting him to agree but since he did she can''t say no but to obey.


    As she drove towards her house, her eyes kept darting to Ethan, studying his masked face with intense curiosity.


    "Who is he really?"


    she thought, her mind racing with so many questions.


    "What secrets could be be hiding behind that mask of his?"


    Her mind was still full of thought.


    The journey to Alex''s house was filled with a palpable tension, even Ethan  noticed the air thick with unspoken thoughts and burning questions.


    At that moment Ethan gazed out the window, his mind still reeling from the events of the night.


    "What have I gotten myself into?" he wondered, his fingers tightening around the ancient staff on his hand.


    "I need to be careful. I can''t let my guard down, if not my identity would be exposed and I can''t exin how I got all of the money I''m spending just yet"


    However he was still deeply in thought as they  approached Alex''s mansion, And Ethan''s eyes widened in awe.


    The sprawling mansion was a testament to her wealth and status, with towering gates and manicured gardens surrounding the main building. Security personnel and maids scurried about, their presence was a constant reminder of Alex''s elite lifestyle.


    "She''s not just a celebrity,"


    Ethan said to himself, his mind whirling with different possibilities.


    "There''s more to her than meets the eye."


    Ethan''s mind raced as they entered the mansion, taking in the opulent surroundings. The living room was pristine white, with luxurious furniture and gleaming surfaces that exuded an air of sophistication.


    "This is a whole different world on his own and it would be difficult for a celebrity to have all of this, something else must be up,"


    He said to himself, his eyes darting around the room.


    "I need to watch my step and stay alert."


    With a wave of her hand, Alex dismissed the maids and guards, instructing them to retreat to the guest house.


    Ethan watched as they filed out of the room, leaving him alone with the breath taking Alex.


    At that moment the atmosphere shifted, bing more intimate and charged with anticipation. "What is she up to?"


    Ethan wondered, his heart started pounding in his chest.


    Alex turned to Ethan, with a soft smile ying on her lips.


    "You can remove your mask now," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    without wasting anymore time she took a step closer, her eyes locked onto Ethan''s masked face.


    "You''re safe here, with me I can assure you that."


    Ethan''s hand instinctively reached for his mask, his fingers grazing the edge. For a moment, he was tempted to reveal his face, to let Alex see the man behind the mask. However, a nagging sense of caution held him back.


    "I can''t trust her, not yet,"


    he thought, his mind racing with Suspicion.


    "I need to protect my identity at all costs, she is just a stranger I met today."


    With a resolute shake of his head, Ethan spoke, his voice muffled behind the mask.


    "I prefer to keep it on, if you don''t mind."


    At that moment he took a step back, creating some distance between himself and Alex.


    Alex''s eyebrows raised in surprise, with a flicker of disappointment crossing her face.


    "Of course,"


    she said, nodding in understanding. "I respect your privacy."


    She sped her hands together, her eyes still fixed on Ethan.


    "But I hope that one day, you''ll feelfortable enough to show me who you really are."


    However despite her words, Ethan could sense Alex''s burning curiosity.


    She stepped closer to him once more, her eyes locked on his masked face.


    "I know you''re curious about me, but allow me to introduce myself properly,"


    she said, her voice smooth as silk. "I''m Alex Gold, from the Gold family. We''re one of the prominent families from the capital."


    Upon hearing what Alex just said Ethan''s eyebrows raised slightly at the mention of the capital.


    The capital may have its own influential families,but the city he was in remains the best and it has the richest family in the country, Lady Madison Made sure no other city could be considered her home city.


    Ethan decided to introduce himself.


    "You can call me Godly"


    At that moment Alex extended her hand, a gesture of friendship and trust.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Godly," she said, her eyes sparkling with intrigue.


    "I have a feeling we''re going to be seeing a lot of each other."


    Ethan hesitated for a moment before epting her handshake. "Likewise,"


    he replied, his voice calm and measured.


    "I look forward to working with you."


    At that moment Ethan studied her face, searching for any signs of deception or hidden motives.


    Alexughed, a melodic sound that filled the room.


    "You know, as the biggest star in the entertainmentpany you just acquired, we''ll be seeing each other regrly from now on,"


    she said, her tone yful. She leaned in closer, her voice dropping with curious whisper.


    "It would be beneficial for us to get to know each other, don''t you think? To build a strong working rtionship immediately?"


    Ethan pondered her words, his still mind racing with possibilities.@@novelbin@@


    As he focused his attention on Alex, a sudden realization dawned upon him.


    His heightened intelligence, a result of his recent upgrades, allowed him to sense that she was hiding something.


    "There''s more to this than meets the eye,"


    he said to himself, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "I need to be on my guard." Discover stories at empire


    Without wasting any more time Ethan scanned the living room with renewed intensity, his eyes darting from one corner to another. To his surprise, he spotted hidden cameras strategically ced throughout the room.


    "She''s watching me,"


    he realized, his heart pounding faster.


    "But why?"


    He thought that was all when his gaze fell upon a pen lying on the dinner table, and he immediately recognized it as a voice recorder.


    At that moment his heart stopped beating fast but was reced with a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, as he walked towards the table, picking up the pen with a curious expression.


    "What''s this doing here?"


    he asked, holding up the pen for Alex to see.


    "I see you as a writer or a journalist."


    upon seeing Ethan holding up the pen her  eyes widened briefly before she quickly regained herposure.


    "Oh, that? I like to write a lot, and record my voice at the same time"


    she said, reaching out to take the pen from Ethan''s hand. She gave him a coy smile, her fingers brushing against his as she tried to retrieve the pen.


    However, Ethan raised the pen above his head, causing Alex to inadvertently lean into him, her body pressing against his in an attempt to retrieve the pen.


    Ethan''s smile widened as he lowered the pen, his eyes locking with hers.


    He then started pointing at the hidden camera one and a time for Alex to see then he said .


    "Can I trust you now?"

 Chapter 121

    As Ethan confronted Alex about the hidden cameras and the voice pen recorder, she shook her head, her eyes wide with a mixture of guilt and she knew she couldn''t escape from the usations any more.


    "Maybe not before,"


    she admitted, her voice soft and sincere.


    "But now, you can trust me. Everything has changed since I picked you up and witnessed what you did back there."


    At that moment Ethan''s brows furrowed behind his mask, his mind racing with doubts and even more suspicions.


    "I don''t know about that,"


    he said, handing the pen back to Alex, his voice stern. Discover exclusive content at empire


    "You''ve already failed my trust once by doing this. How can I be sure you won''t do it again?"


    Alex''s fingers closed around the pen, her grip tightening with resolve.


    "I understand your hesitation,"


    she said, her gaze locked on his. "But I''m going to prove to you that you can trust me."


    In a swift motion, she smashed a pen device against the floor, the sound of shattering stic echoing through the room.


    She then reached for a remote, her eyes never leaving Ethan''s as she switched off all the cameras. "There,"


    she said, her voice firm and unwavering.


    "All done. You can check for yourself if there is still a hidden    Cameras."


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze swept across the room, his heightened intelligence ability probing every corner and crevice for any remaining signs of camera''s.


    "I''ll be the judge of that,"


    he muttered, his eyes narrowing as he concentrated on his surroundings.


    Just as he was about to give Alex a nod of approval, she closed the distance between them, her body mere inches from his.


    Her hands slowly reached for his mask, her fingers grazing the edges as she spoke in a hushed whisper. "We''re all alone now, you can show me."


    For a moment, Ethan felt himself giving in to her touch, his defenses lowering as he lost himself in the depths of her eyes.


    "Maybe she''s telling the truth this time around,"


    he thought, his heart racing as her fingers brushed against his skin. But then, his intelligence ability kicked in again, warning him of something amiss.


    immediately his focus shifted to the ne adorning Alex''s neck, and with a start, he realized that it contained a hidden camera.


    Ethan''s hand shot out, his fingers grazing Alex''s skin as he pointed directly at the ne.


    "What about this?"


    he asked, his voice low and using.


    "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice?"


    hearing Ethan words  and him pointing at her ne Alex''s eyes widened, with a flicker of surprise and amusement dancing across her face.


    she couldn''t help any more but to let augh escaped her lips.


    "You really came prepared, didn''t you?"


    she mused, her head tilting to the side as she studied him with renewed interest.


    "You caught me yet again. I underestimated you."


    At that moment Ethan stepped back, his posture stiff and guarded. "I''ve had enough of your games you are trying to y,"


    he said, his voice cold and distant. "I''ll stay like this until my assistantes to pick me up. Don''t try anything else."


    He turned around and strode towards the room Alex had pointed out earlier, his mind reeling with the events that just happened.


    Upon getting into the room Ethan closed the door.


    "I can''t trust anyone here,"


    he thought, his jaw clenching as he walked.


    "I need to stay on my guard."


    As he entered the bedroom fully, Ethan''s keen eyes immediately spotted the hidden cameras, their lenses glinting in the dim light. They were everywhere, even in the bathroom, without being told he could tell he''s not safe. "Unbelievable,"


    he muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on the ancient staff on his hand.


    "They really want to see everything about me."


    Ethan settled onto the bed, his body tense and alert. He clutched the staff close to his chest, his weight aforting presence in the midst of the chaos that has happened to him today.


    "I wish I could check the system,"


    he thought, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "But I can''t risk exposing myself. It would be too strange, too suspicious, if they caught me talking to myself and tapping on unseen interfaces."@@novelbin@@


    At that moment Exhaustion washed over him, the events of the day started taking their toll on his mind and body.


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes started growing heavy, and before he knew it, he had drifted off into a restless sleep, the staff still clutched tightly in his hands.


    In the haze of his sleep, Ethan felt a presence in the room, followed by a gentle touch on his mask.


    immediately his eyes snapped open, and he instinctively grabbed the intruder''s hand, pulling them down onto the bed with him she fell unto him.


    As he blinked away the remnants of sleep, he found himself face to face with Alex, her body pressed against his, with her nightgown a whisper of silk against his skin.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Ethan demanded, his voice rough with sleep and suspicion.


    "I thought I made myself clear earlier."


    Alex''s eyes gleamed with a mix of desire wanting to see Ethan''s face.


    "I couldn''t stay away,"


    she whispered, her breath warm against his ear.


    Her family had tasked her with getting close to Ethan. A man who can spend 43 billion dors in a day without even making a call is someone they  need to watch out for.


    She shifted in his embrace, her fingers started tracing the edges of his mask.


    The mystery of who Ethan was has started spreading like wildfire among the rich and powerful family. Everyone wants to know his identity and get close to him.


    She knows she was lucky to be the one to find him, and her family doesn''t want to ruin this chance to have a connection with him.


    With a flick of her wrist, Alex switched off the cameras in the living room and bathroom, the soft click of the device filling the air. immediately She leaned in closer, her lips brushing against the edge of Ethan''s mask as she whispered, "We''re all alone now, just you and me."

 Chapter 122

    As Alex finished speaking, immediately Ethan felt desire rush through him. Her looks captivated him, her smell drew him in, and her figure enticed him. Her silky nightgown hugged her shape making Ethan''s heart beat faster and his blood started pounding.


    "She looks stunning,"


    he thought taking in her form. "How can I say no to her?"


    Alex''s hands moved slowly and carefully toward Ethan''s mask.


    Stay connected via empire


    Her fingers touched the edges light as a feather.


    At that moment Ethan''s breath caught in his throat. His body went stiff as he tried to fight the desire that almost took over.


    ''I can''t do this,''


    he said to himself. His mind spun with what might happen if he got exposed, knowing he can''t trust Alex just yet.


    ''This isn''t the life I nned. Money can''t change who I am.''


    At that moment Ethan yanked himself from Alex. His hands shook as he shoved her away.


    "No,"


    he said, his voice raw.


    "I can''t. I won''t."


    He got up wobbling as he walked to the living room. Alex sat there, shocked she couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    She  watched Ethan leave, with the look on her face one would tell she was in shock.


    "I can''t believe it,"


    she said, sounding impressed.


    "I can''t believe a man born of a woman would ever turn me down like that. He''s even more of a puzzle than I thought."


    without wasting anymore time alex trailed Ethan into the living room.


    and walked closer  to where the wine is kept, She poured some wine into a crystal ss.


    The red liquid swirled. She sipped and gazed at Ethan, with yful eyes.


    "Listen,"


    she said in a soft alluring tone.


    "I don''t care if you look like a monster under that mask.?"


    At that moment Ethan''s mouth curved in a wry smile under his mask.


    "As long as I''m rich, you''re cool with whatever you see right"


    he said with a hint of mockery.


    "You care about the money?"


    At that moment Alex let out augh that sounded melodious and full-bodied.


    "I''m from the Gold family, honey. I can purchase whatever I desire. But your actions today make me want you more? That''s unprecedented. If my family had ties to you, it would be a major achievement for us."


    She moved closer to Ethan, her breath warm on his ear.


    "We could keep it between us. Nobody would need to find out."


    Her fingers glided along his arm causing him to shiver from head to toe.


    immediately Ethan grabbed his phone, which looked ordinary in his hand.


    He wanted to distract himself from Alex''s temptation.


    Alex''s forehead wrinkled as she noticed the basic device.


    ''Why doesn''t he own the newest phone?''


    she wondered, her mind buzzing with questions.


    ''And where are his security guards? Someone with his kind of  money should have protection all around but he has none''


    "Your social media ounts are getting more followers fast,"


    Ethan said, looking at the screen.


    "It looks like you''ve got everyone in the city talking about us."


    He showed her the disy where the numbers were rising.


    Alex chuckled and shook her head. "Not just the city honey. The whole country, maybe even the world. You''ve be famous worldwide in a sh."


    She pped her hands, her eyes gleaming with joy.


    Ethan''s eyebrows jumped up, his heart dropped as he grasped the scope of his actions.


    ''What have I done?''


    he thought, his mind spinning with the consequences of his actions. ''I''ve made a big error. I''m not prepared for this kind of spotlight yet.''


    "You don''t seem like youe from a wealthy family,"


    Alex said, looking at Ethan . She cocked her head, and her hair fell over her shoulders.


    "Did you make your billions yourself? But that can''t be right. Nobody could have that much money without being  known by everyone or family wealth behind them."


    Ethan looked back at Alex, his eyes sharp even with the mask on. "Aren''t you scared of me?"


    he asked in a quiet menacing tone. He moved nearer to her, giving off an air of authority and strength.


    "A man with that much money must have a lot of control and power at his fingertips."


    Alex grinned, lust shining in her eyes. She traced the edge of Ethan mask making Ethan shiver a little.


    "You bet I am. That''s why I want you. But your power doesn''t scare me. I saw how kind you were before, and I know it was real."


    Ethan then  looked at Alex amazed by her boldness.


    ''She won''t quit,''


    he thought, in disbelief.


    ''No matter how often I say no and reject her, she keeps trying. She''s a real pro hiding her feelings and ying the game like an expert.''


    ''Want some wine?''


    Alex offered to extend the bottle. She grinned slyly, her gaze fixed on him.


    Ethan declined prompting Alex to erupt inughter.


    "You''re too captivating, dear. Far too captivating."


    She flipped her hair back again, her chuckles echoing through the space.


    They started chatting until dawn discussing the future and potential events of theing day.


    Ethan found Alex''s humor and allurepelling, despite his hesitation.


    "She''s unique,"


    he mused observing her facial features.


    "But I need to keep my guard up. I must maintain some distance."


    It was the next day as the sun came up, Naomi pulled up in a shy yellow Ferrari.


    Her eyes grew big when she spotted Alex and Ethan together.


    Alex then apologized to Naomi for  making Ethan feel bad all night, but her words didn''t sound real.


    "I''m really sorry, honey,"


    she said, putting her hand on Ethan''s arm.


    "I didn''t want to make you feel strange and unsafe in my house."@@novelbin@@


    Naomi gazed at her puzzled by how a self centered person like her had gotten so near to Ethan.


    ''She''s plotting something,''


    she thought, her eyes squinting with distrust.


    ''I don''t believe her at all.''


    without wasting anymore time Ethan responded.


    "Okay,"


    Ethan said, his tone sharp as he got into Naomi''s car with the staff still on his hand.


    "We''re off."


    He didn''t nce back at Alex, his thoughts already buzzing with the hurdles ahead.


    Alex locked eyes with Naomi, she doesn''t understand how an ordinary person would get so close to someone like Ethan, and she was unable to do anythingst night.


    She shook her head in disappointment.


    As they left Alex''s mansion, Naomi looked at Ethan with concern in her eyes.


    "You''ve given me the busiest night of my life,"


    she said, her voice tired. She massaged her temples, the night''s  stress started taking its toll on her.


    "I haven''t eaten or slept since your news broke. Now I''m thinking about moving out of my apartment just to stay safe."


    At that moment Ethan let out a sigh feeling guilty.


    "I''m sorry, Naomi. I never wanted any of this to happen."


    Naomi clutched the steering wheel harder causing her knuckles to go pale.


    "There''s something else. The government house has sent you an invitation."

 Chapter 124

    Upon hearing what the man just say to him Ethan couldn''t believe the man''s words. His eyes widened with shock and anger.


    ''This guy''s got some nerve to talk to me in such a manner when he''s standing on my property.''


    he said to himself, his fists balled up.


    He was amazed at how these men could fight and disturb everyone''s dinner and he still has the guts to utter nonsense.


    The ce felt uneasy at that moment, and Ethan knew he had to do something.


    At that moment Ethan stood up with purpose, his chair making a little  bit of dragging noise on the floor.


    The man who''d gotten in his face earlier came closer looking at Ethan with a mean eyes.


    "I said get out, kid,"


    he hissed, his words full of hate. "You don''t belong here, even though you must have gotten here first, but you don''t belong here."


    he pointed at the exit door.


    "Now leave before we descend on you."


    Ethan however stayed quiet, his eyes narrowed as he concentrated his attention on him.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    ''He doesn''t know who he''s dealing with,''


    Ethan said to himself.


    At that moment he locked eyes with the man then he said.


    "Aura!"


    Ethan at that moment stood in front of the man, he didn''t want to do this but he was forced, he''s not going to fold his hands and allow them to disrupt everyone inside the restaurant.


    The air around him sparked with energy, and the man''s eyes grew wide with terror, he wanted  to say something but words refused toe out from his mouth, suddenly his forehead covered with sudden sweat as the fear suddenly grew even more intense.


    He saw Ethan walking closer to him and for some reason he couldn''t react. It was then he understood how he had messed up.


    In one quick move, Ethannded a strong punch right on the man''s face, the impact throwing him across the restaurant.


    The man''s back hit the wall with a horrible sound, and he fell to the floor, his body still and motionless.


    At that moment other diners in the restaurant let out shocked gasps. They stared with wide eyes, not believing what they just saw.


    The arguing men had made them uneasy earlier, but now they can''t  help but watch.


    They wondered what Ethan would do next.


    "Did you see that?"


    they asked each other , their voices mixing awe and fear of what might happen.


    At that moment Ethan''s aura glowed around him as he talked. His voice stayed low but firm.


    "This restaurant is for people who own houses in the estates or who came to visit their family and friends,"


    he said. as he looked at each of the remaining men one at a time.


    "You came here without permission. For that reason all of you are going to pay and face punishment for what you did.  And as for The staff who snuck you in will also get in trouble too."


    At that moment one of the men moved forward, with fear written  all over him. His face was white with dread.


    "Who... who are you?"


    he asked. His voice shook. His hands quivered, and sweat dotted his brow.


    immediately Naomi rose, her eyes gleaming as she pointed at Ethan. "This is Mr.Ethan, he owns a house in the estates,"


    she said. Her voice echoed in the quiet room. She put her hand on Ethan''s shoulder tofort and back him away from Punching another person.


    Upon hearing what Naomi just said the men''s jaws fell open. Their eyes grew big as everything became clear to them now.@@novelbin@@


    "A house owner?"


    they muttered to each other, sounding scared and doubtful. Right then several security guards rushed into the restaurant.


    They looked serious and ready for action.


    Naomi had called them earlier. They gathered around the men, hands on their weapons ready to attack if even the other.


    "Get rid of them,"


    At that moment Naomimanded in a strong voice.


    She stared at the men with disgust. "Escort them out, And make sure each of these people buys a house. They need to learn the hard way when they do wrong things."


    The security guards nodded with stern faces as they walked the men out of the restaurant.


    Naomi''s words sounded like a joke, but her tone meant business, and the men didn''t dare argue.


    They lowered their heads feeling ashamed as they left, their hopes of meeting Naomi and discussing business with her now crushed.


    As the guards took the men away, the other customers in the restaurant started pping, their faces showing thanks and respect for Ethan.


    "Thank you, young man,"


    they said to him, sounding relieved and grateful.


    Naomi turned to them with an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble,"


    she said meaning every word. "We''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Ethan and Naomi exited the restaurant, their thoughts racing about the recent happenings.


    Ethan looked at Naomi, with a sly grin on his face.


    "You know, this ce is off-limits for you now,"


    he said joking around.


    "People will snap up properties all over just to sit down with you and discuss business."


    Naomi agreed, with a regretful smile on her face.


    "I guess I''ll need to learn to cook more now."


    she said, her eyes sparkling with humor.


    Naomi looked at Ethan with a serious face.


    "What''s next for you, Ethan?"


    she asked. Her voice showed she cared and worried a little.


    She looked at his face to see if he felt unsure or afraid.


    "You have that government meeting this weekend. Are you prepared?"


    At that moment Ethan let out a breath, his shoulders dropped a bit. "I''m not sure, Naomi,"


    he said. His voice low, he didn''t know what to think.


    He moved his hand through his hair, his forehead wrinkled with stress.


    "Right now, I need to focus on getting ready for school. I can''t let all this take my mind off my studies."


    Naomi bobbed her head, her eyes turning gentle as she grasped the situation. She dug into her pocket and grabbed the keys to her Ferrari shoving them into Ethan''s palm. "Take this!"

 Chapter 127

    Upon  hearing what the old Man just said Ethan took a deep breath, steeling himself for the reaction his words would inevitably bring.@@novelbin@@


    His heart was calm in his chest, he could say he wasn''t going to answer that question, but doing that would make everyoneugh at him more, knowing he want to shut everyone up he decided to say it


    "Ethan Winston, that''s the name."


    he said, his voice clear and unwavering, He met the old master''s gaze, his eyes filled with boldness.


    The old master''s eyebrows shot up, with a flicker of recognition crossing his face.


    His eyes narrowed, studying Ethan with a newfound intensity.


    "Ethan Winston, you say?"


    he muttered, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    "Interesting."


    Without a word, the old master Benjamin pulled out his phone and began typing furiously, his fingers a blur of motion.


    "I may no longer be the owner of the estate again,"


    he said, his voiceced with a hint of irritation.


    "but I still have a few contacts who can verify the information you''ve provided."


    He looked up at Ethan, his gaze piercing and intense.


    "I have a strong distaste for dishonesty, young man. If you''re telling the truth, we''ll know soon enough."


    At that moment the teacher and the other students  couldn''t help but burst intoughter, their voices filled with mockery and disbelief. They clutched their stomachs, some of them couldn''t hold back the tears streaming down their faces as they reveled in Ethan''s apparent absurdity.


    "Ethan? Owning a house in that estate?"


    one of them scoffed, wiping tears of mirth from his eyes.


    "That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard!"


    They exchanged knowing nces, their eyes glinting with cruel amusement.


    At that moment the old master Benjamin held up his hand, silencing theughter.


    His face was stern, his eyes shing with annoyance at Ethan''s audacity. "We''ll have our answer in a few minutes,"


    he said, his voice calm but authoritative, leaving no room for argument from anyone.


    "In the meantime, let''s continue our tour of the mansion. I''ll be happy to answer any questions any of you may have."


    He gestured for the group to follow him, his movements graceful and refined.


    As the group began to move, the teacher pulled Ethan aside, her face etched with concern and anger.


    She gripped Ethan arm tightly, her fingers digging into his skin.


    "Do you realize what you''ve done?" she hissed, her voice low and urgent, and her eyes zing with fury.


    "If you''re lying about this, it could lead to your expulsion from the school. You better pray that you''re telling the truth, which I know  you''re not."


    Her words were like venom, each dripping with disdain and disappointment.


    However Ethan''s heart sank, a wave of anger and betrayal washing over him, he knows nobody would believe him anyways so he''s going to shut them up.


    Ethan didn''t say anything to the teacher, he kept his mouth shut.


    The other students couldn''t contain their glee at the prospect of Ethan''s downfall so they couldugh at him.


    They huddled together, whispering and snickering behind their hands.


    "Finally, he will be rid of the schrship."


    They said, their voices dripping with malice.


    "He never belonged here anyway." They shot Ethan with a smug look, their eyes filled with a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    As they walked through the opulent halls of the mansion, one of the students raised his hand, curiosity burning in his eyes.


    "Old master Benjamin, who are the Benjamin family biggest rivals in the business world right now?"


    He asked, their faces filled  with curiosity.


    The old master''s face grew somber, with a hint of a mockery smile flickering in his lips.


    He let out a heavy sigh, the weight of the past seeming to settle on his shoulders.


    "For many years, our greatest rivals were the York family,"


    he said, his voice heavy with the weight of history.


    "But unfortunately, the Yorks couldn''t sustain their businesses. They''ve copsed and are currently facing bankruptcy. In fact, today might very well be the end of the York family''s legacy."


    His words hung in the air, with a palpable smile on his lip.


    Upon hearing what the old man just said, Ethan''s heart stiffened at the mention of the York family, a chill cold running down his spine.


    His eyes widened, with a sense of dread washing over him.


    He couldn''t hold his surprise anymore, he said.


    "The York family?"


    He asked, his voice trembling slightly, barely above a whisper.


    "Do you mean Serenity York''s family, sir?"


    At that moment he could feel his heart racing, the blood pounding in his ears as he awaited the old master''s response.


    Old master Benjamin nodded, his expression grave.


    "Yes, of course. The very same."


    He looked at Ethan, with a flicker of curiosity in his eyes, as if sensing the young man''s distress.


    immediately Ethan''s mind raced, his thoughts consumed with worry for Serenity and her family.


    "What could be happening to them now?"


    he wondered, his heart aching at the thought of their suffering, and serenity would have to obey that good for nothing Noah.


    Just then, old master Benjamin''s phone rang, the sound cutting through the tension in the air.


    He nced at the screen, his eyes widening as he saw the caller''s name.


    "It''s the person I messaged earlier," he said, his voice filled with anticipation. He put the phone on the loudspeaker, ensuring that everyone could hear the conversation. The students leaned in, their faces filled with curiosity.


    "I need you to confirm something for me,"


    old master Benjamin said, his voice clear andmanding.


    "Does someone by the name of Ethan Winston own a house in our former estate?"


    He held the phone out, his hand steady as he awaited the response.


    The students almost burst intoughter, but they had to hold it for now.


    They nudged each other, their faces twisted with mocking grins.


    "Ethan? Owning a house? Yeah, right!"


    they scoffed, Some of them couldn''t hold theirughter anymore.


    But theirughter died abruptly as the voice on the other end of the line spoke, the words cutting through the air like a knife.


    "Yes, sir,"


    the voice said, its tone crisp and professional.


    "Ethan Winston does indeed own a house in the estate."


    immediately Old master Benjamin''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth falling open in disbelief. He stared at the phone, his hand started trembling slightly.


    "And where exactly is this house located?"


    he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as if he would copse when he hear the answer.


    "It''s in the second most luxurious area of the estate, sir,"


    the voice replied, without hesitation.


    "The property was purchased for a sum of 7 million dors, Sir"


    immediately the room fell even more silent, the revtion stunning everyone to their core.


    The students stared at Ethan, their faces filled with shock and envy. They exchanged nces, their mouths agape, unable toprehend the truth that had just been unveiled.


    "This can''t be real,"


    they muttered among themselves, their voices filled with disbelief. "How could Ethan afford a house like that?"


    They shook their heads, trying to reconcile the image of a schrship student who could afford such property.


    "Sir Benjamin, I have to go now!"


    the man on the call said, and the call ended.


    Old master Benjamin lowered the phone, his hand trembling slightly as he processed the information.


    He looked at Ethan, his eyes filled with Curiosity.


    "This has to be a mistake,"


    one of the students whispered, their voice filled with desperation. "There''s no way Ethan could own a house in that estate. It''s simply impossible!"

 Chapter 128

    The scene was enveloped in a heavy silence as the news of Ethan''s house ownership settled in.


    Some of the students continued to exchange wide-eyed nces, their mouths hanging open in disbelief. Some of them were still struggling toprehend that Ethan, the schrship boy they had always looked down upon, could actually own a property in such a prestigious estate.


    At that moment Old master Benjamin, with his brow furrowed and lips pressed tightly together, finally shattered the silence.


    He cleared his throat, with skepticismcing his voice along with a touch of condescension.


    "I find it hard to believe that this information is urate,"


    he stated, his gaze fixed on Ethan, searching for any hint of dishonesty.


    "I will personally investigate this matter and confirm the true owner of the property. Because I know It''s possible there''s someone else with the same name as Ethan that owns the house, and he somehow got wind of it."


    He stroked his chin, already plotting how to uncover the truth.


    At that moment all of the students nodded in agreement, their expressions a mix of relief and vindication knowing Ethan was lying, and old man Benjamin just confirmed it.


    immediately some of them gathered in a tight circle, whispering among themselves, their voices tinged with a desperate need to hold onto their preconceived notions about Ethan. "There''s no way he could actually own a house like that,"


    one scoffed, rolling their eyes.


    "It''s just a coincidence with the name, and I''m so sure he knew about it due to luck. He''s probably just trying to show off it"


    Amidst the whispers and spection,


    the media department''s big guy stepped forward, with a smug grin stered on his face.


    He puffed out his chest, his voice oozing with self-importance as he said.


    "I have an idea that would end all of this Spections and insensitivity,"


    He said gazing  at Ethan with a mockery smile.


    Immediately Everyone attention turned to him.


    "I''m throwing a party at my house in the estate this weekend. Since Ethan ims to have a ce in the same area, why don''t we all go check it out for ourselves?"


    He scanned the scene, looking for approval from his peers, his eyes sparkling, he wanted everyone to agree unanimously.


    Upon hearing what the guy just said the students erupted in a chorus of agreement, their faces lighting up with excitement at the thought of exposing Ethan''s supposed lie and at the same time entering the estate for a party.


    They turned to Ethan, their eyes shining with a mix of challenge and mockery.


    "You''ll be there, right, Ethan?"


    they asked, their voices dripping with false sweetness.


    "You wouldn''t want to miss the chance to prove yourself, would you? Since it''s just some minutes walk from your ce to his"


    They chuckled, nudging each other with their elbows, convinced that Ethan would back down since his secret would be exposed.


    Upon hearing what they just said Ethan, jaw clenched and eyes zing with determination to humiliate them even more, he met their gazes head-on.


    He straightened up, his voice steady and unwavering as he replied.


    "Of course I''ll be there. I have nothing to hide. I''ll show you my house and put an end to all this doubt once and for all."


    He stood tall, his shoulders squared and head held high, refusing to be intimidated by their taunts.


    ''No need for too much talk, they''ll see the truth for themselves,''


    he thought to himself, with a flicker of satisfaction igniting within him.


    All of the students nodded they knew Ethan would reject the offer, but he didn''t which means he''s ready to be sacrificed when he gets exposed.


    At that moment Old master Benjamin observed the exchange between Ethan and the rest of them students quietly, his eyes narrowed and mind racing with thoughts different. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Ethan than met the eye, but the notion of a schrship student owning a multi-million dor property seemed utterly absurd to him.


    "If he''s telling the truth,"


    he mused, fists clenching at the thought.


    "Then there''s something much bigger going on here. But if he''s lying..."


    immediately a wave of anger washed over him, his face reddening at the idea of being deceived by a mere student.


    However he decided to let it go for now, soon he''s going to get to the root of everything.


    The event continued and everyone carefully listened to old master Benjamin''s words.


    As the event came to an end and the students started to leave for school, After some time in school Ethan stepped out of the university, his mind a whirlwind of emotions of what had just happened.


    The pressure of the uing weekend weighed heavily on him, but he knew he had to confront it. He couldn''t allow them to keep underestimating and belittling him, if showing them the house would shut their mouth up he''s ready to do so.


    "I''ll show them."


    he murmured to himself, his resolve strengthening with every step.


    Just as he emerged into the fresh air, his phone rang, interrupting his thoughts.


    He looked at the screen, his heart racing when he saw Serenity''s name.


    With a sense of urgency, he picked up the call, his voiceced with concern.


    "Serenity? What''s wrong?"


    He could hear the quiver in her voice, and a knot tightened in his stomach.


    Her voice came through, weak and shaky.


    "Ethan, I''m at the hospital,"


    she said, her words punctuated by sniffles and sobs.@@novelbin@@


    "Please if you don''t mind, I want to talk to you about something."


    Ethan nodded.


    "No problem, I will be with you shortly."


    Ethan said then ended the call when serenity told him her unit room number.


    Without a second thought, Ethan entered  a taxi heading to the hospital, his heart racing and his mind flooded with worst-case scenarios.


    "Please, let serenity be okay,"


    he silently prayed, gripping the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles started turning  white. "Serenity needs me. I can''t let her down."


    Not long after they arrived at the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital Ethan went straight to the serenity unit, he found Serenity in tears, her face pale and her eyes red and swollen.


    She looked up at him, her gaze filled with desperation and fear. Ethan''s heart shattered at the sight of her.


    Before Ethan could say anything Serenity uttered.


    "Ethan, please,"


    She pleaded, her voice barely a whisper.


    "You have to help me. Noah is..."

 Chapter 130

    Upon hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan stood up and walked towards the man, his eyes meeting the man''s gaze with a steady confidence.


    "Since you said you don''t recognize me, then I will introduce myself, I''m Ethan Winston,"


    he said, his voice clear and unwavering.


    "We met at the house you bought at the estate, and I also got mine that same day, remember? You promised to do the interior design of my new house, If I''m able to pay, which I did."


    Ethan brought out his phone and showed the man the picture of the card he gave him.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said and his card on Ethan''s phone.


    The man''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth falling open as he struggled to find the right words. "Ethan Winston?"


    he repeated, his voiceced with disbelief. He took a step back, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall the encounter he had seriously tried to forget.


    "I... I thought you were here for business. I didn''t realize..."


    His words trailed off, his mind racing with the implications of Ethan''s presence.


    Immediately Ethan''s expression hardened; he knows the man was just trying to pretend not to remember him, his brow furrowing as he recalled the agreement they had made, and without being told he could tell the man can''t run away from it.


    "I''m not here for any business, I came here to inform you about the cost of the interior design services and ording  to what I want it''s  going to cost you 3 million dors,"


    he said, his tone firm and unyielding.


    He then crossed his arms over his chest, his posture exuding an air of authority.


    "Remember you promised to pay for the interior design, did you not?"


    His eyes narrowed, with a hint of usation in his gaze.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The man''s face paled, his hands started trembling slightly as he processed Ethan''s words.


    "3 million dors?"


    he sputtered, his voice rising in pitch. He shook his head vehemently, immediately his palms growing sweaty with nervousness. "I... I don''t have that kind of money. I thought we were just discussing ideas and I said I was going to give you the idea for free, not finalizing the cost."


    He looked around the room, as if searching for an escape route.


    Seeing the man''s nervousness and his trick to escape, Ethan''s lips curved into a humorless smile, his eyes glinting with a hint of malice.


    "I''ve already done my calctions and checked the prices of what I like,"


    he said, his voice cold and calcted. He reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone again and tapping on the screen.


    "Before I even stepped into your office, I knew exactly what I wanted and how much it would cost."


    He turned the phone around, showing the man a detailed breakdown of the expenses.


    "And mind you, you said you will cover the interior design of my house, that was what you said, I know you remember but you''re just trying to pretend."


    At that moment the man''s anger red, his face turning a deep shade of red as he puffed out his chest in indignation.


    "How dare you try to force stuff on me, Do you know who I am?"


    He demanded, his voice booming with self-importance. He jabbed a finger towards Ethan, his eyes zing with fury.


    "I am a respected designer in this city. I won''t be bullied by some kid who thinks he can throw his money around and bully others."


    His nostrils red, his breathing heavy with rage.


    Ethan''s smile only grew wider, with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "If you want to y that game with me, then you better prepare yourwyer,"


    he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    At that moment  Ethan took his seat and leaned back in his chair, his posture rxed and full of confidence.


    "As for me, I have the most respectedw firm in the city defending me. Goldstein, Lucas, and Associates."


    The name rolled out of Ethan tongue with a sense of power.


    He knows that was the bestwyer in the City and it has been 12 years now they haven''t lost a case.


    The man''s face nched at the mere mention of thew firm''s name, his eyes widening in fear. He stumbled back, his hands gripping the edge of the desk for support. "Goldstein, Lucas, and Associates?" he whispered to himself, his voice trembling with fear.


    "They''re... they''re the best in the business. They''ve never lost a case."


    Ethan reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek business card, tossing it onto the table with a flick of his wrist.


    "From now on, you''ll be dealing with these people,"


    He said, his voice filled with a quiet menace. He leaned forward, his eyes locked onto the man with an intensity that sent shivers down his spine.


    "I suggest you choose your next words very carefully now."


    At that moment the man''s demeanor changed in an instant, his anger melting away into desperation and panic.


    He knows he can''t just fold his hands and do nothing, he knows he clearly said he would do the interior design of the house, but he doesn''t have such money now.


    "Please, Mr. Winston,"


    he begged, his voice trembling with emotion. He sped his hands together, his knuckles started turning white with the force of his grip.


    "I have a family, kids, grandparents who depend on me. I''ve struggled for years to get to this position. I can''t lose everything now."


    At that moment tears started forming up in his eyes, his breathing ragged.


    Hearing  the man''s words and his pleading, he could  tell he wasn''t lying, at that moment his Ethan''s expression started softening slightly, but his eyes remained hard and unyielding.@@novelbin@@


    "You should have thought about that before you tried to belittle others and start saying things that you''re not."


    Stay updated with empire


    he said, his voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    He then stood up, his tall frame looming over the man.


    "I''ll tell you what, just because I can tell you''re not lying I''ll handle the cost of the interior design myself, but you''ll work with your team to fix everything and do all the manualbor. You''ll clean the house from top to bottom until it shines like a diamond."


    Ethan leaned forward, his eyes boring into the man''s with a fierce intensity.


    "Do we have an agreement?"

 Chapter 131

    Upon hearing Ethan''s ultimatum, the man fell to his knees, his forehead touching the cold, hard floor, he wasn''t expecting Ethan to go so softly on him.


    "Thank you, Mr.Ethan,"


    he said, his voice trembling with a mix of relief. His hands shook as he sped them together again,  with a gesture of submission.


    "We have a deal. I''ll do everything you ask, without question or hesitation."


    At that moment his eyes glistened with unshed tears, the weight of his desperation palpable in the office.


    At that moment Ethan just nodded, a sense of satisfaction washing over him.


    He looked down at the man''s prostrate form, with  a small smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Good,"


    he said, his voice cold and unforgiving.


    "Remember, if you fail me, the consequences will be dire."


    With a final nce, he turned and walked out of thepany, his head held high and his steps full of  confident.


    "One down, many more to go, he should count himself lucky he wasn''t telling lies"


    Ethan decided to go to his dormitory.


    He entered a taxi and life and not long after he arrived.


    As he made his way back to his dormitory, Ethan''s thoughts were consumed with the uing weekend.


    He had to prepare, to make sure everything was perfect for the moment when his coursemate would see his new home, and realize just how wrong they had been about him.


    "They''ll see,"


    he muttered under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides.


    "They''ll all see what I''m truly capable of doing, and I can''t wait to see the look on their faces."


    *


    Meanwhile, inside the police station, Noah emerged from the holding cell, his face was deadly as the officers had released him, but his crew remained behind bars, facing the consequences of their actions.


    As he walked past their cells, they screamed his name, their voices filled with desperation and anger.


    "Noah!"


    They shouted, their hands gripping the bars so tightly that made their knuckles started turning white.


    Their faces were contorted with rage and fear, their eyes wild with panic seeing Noah leaving and they are still being held up.


    "You can''t leave us here! We got in here because of you, man!. You gotta get us out!"


    Their pleas echoed off the concrete walls, but Noah paid them no attention.


    He had his own problems to deal with, and they were nothing more than coteral damage to him.


    The police officers escorted Noah out of the station, their expressions grim and unforgiving.


    They knew he was the mastermind behind everything, but they had no choice but to release him.


    His family''s influence ran deep, and they couldn''t risk the consequences of crossing them.


    "Spoiled rich brat,"


    one of the officers muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing with disdain.


    "He Thinks he can get away with anything, and allow the others to suffer for his wrong doing."


    As Noah stepped out into the bright sunlight, his face remained impassive, but inside, he was boiling with rage.


    The humiliation of being locked up, and by not just anyone but Ethan, made him so angry to the point his lips started shaking.


    "That little rat,"


    he muttered under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides. His mind started racing with thoughts of revenge, of making Ethan pay for his insolence.


    "I''ll make him regret the day he ever crossed me, it''s a promise."


    At that moment Noah father''s security guards nked him on either side.


    They guided him to the waiting car, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential threats.


    "Young master,"


    One of the guards said, his voice low and deferential.


    "Your father is waiting for you at the mansion."


    Noah didn''t say anything, he just entered the car.


    Not long after they arrived at the Noah family mansion, Noah''s father was waiting for him inside the house nked by a group of stern-faced elders of the Noah family.


    The atmosphere was tense, and Noah could feel the weight of their disapproval bearing down on him.


    Without wasting any more time he walked closer to his father who just stood up.


    "Father,"


    He said, his jaw clenching with anger.


    "That bastard Ethan must be punished for what he did to me. I want him to suffer, to know the true power of the Noah family."


    Immediately his father''s eyes shed with anger. And in a swift motion, he raised his hand and delivered two sharp ps across Noah''s face.


    "Smack!!"


    "Smack!!"


    The sound echoing across the living room.


    And the impact made Noah stumbled back, his cheek stinging from the impact.


    He raised a hand to his face, his eyes wide with shock.


    "You foolish boy,"


    his father growled, his voice low and menacing.


    He stepped forward, his towering frame looming over Noah.


    "You''ve disgraced our family with your reckless actions. Associating withmoners, getting yourself arrested. Have you no shame?"


    His words cut through the air like a knife, each syble dripping with disappointments.


    " Get him out of my sight, and make sure he doesn''t leave his room until I say so"


    His father ordered the guards.


    At that moment Noah''s face burned with humiliation and rage as the guards led him away.@@novelbin@@


    He couldn''t believe his own father had struck him, and had treated him like a disobedient child when he was supposed to make such a bastard disappear.


    "I''ll show them,"


    he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing and his  mind raced with thoughts of revenge.


    Once inside his room, Noah copsed onto the sofa, his mind racing with thoughts of revenge.


    He wouldn''t let Ethan get away with this, wouldn''t let him think he had won.


    As the security guards turned to guard the door, Noah called out to them, his voice sharp andmanding.


    "Wait," Enjoy new tales from empire


    he said, his eyes glinting with a dangerous light.


    He sat up straight, his posture regal and demanding.


    "I need you to call  Giovanni and Raymond. Now."


    immediately the guards exchanged a nce, their expressions wary. They knew Giovanni and Raymond, knew the kind of work they do for the Noah family.


    With a curt nod, one of the guards left the room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    "They''ll take care of this,"


    Noah thought to himself, with  a cruel smile ying on his lips.


    "Ethan won''t know what hit him."


    After some minutes, Giovanni and Raymond entered the room, their faces hard and unreadable.


    They knelt before Noah, their heads bowed in a show of respect and loyalty.


    "Young master,"


    They said in unison, their voices low and gravelly.


    "How may we serve you?"


    immediately Noah stood up, his posture regal andmanding. He looked down at the two men, his eyes filled with a cold and calcting gaze.


    "Someone has disgraced your young master"


    he said, his voice cold and vengeful. He began to pace around the room, his steps slow and deliberate. "Someone has dared to shit on my face, to humiliate me in front of the world."


    Giovanni and Raymond remained silent, their eyes fixed on the floor. They knew the gravity of the situation.


    At that moment Noah stopped pacing around, his eyes locking onto the two men.


    "That person doesn''t deserve to see the sunset."

 Chapter 132

    Without saying any more words Giovanni and Raymond understood what Noah wanted from them.


    without wasting any more time they both stood up and bowed to Noah before leaving the room.


    Immediately Noah lips curled into a half smile, a sense of satisfaction washing over him as he watched Giovanni and Raymond leave the room.


    "Finally,"


    he thought to himself, leaning back on the sofa, his fingers steepled in front of him. His eyes glinted with a dangerous smile, with a cruel anticipation building in his chest. "Ethan will pay for his insolence. He''ll learn what it means to cross the Noah family soon."


    He pictured Ethan''s face, the look of shock and terror that would undoubtedly cross his features when he realized his fate soon.


    At that moment Noah''s smile widened even more , with a dark chuckle escaping his lips.


    "The bastard thought he could humiliate me, he thought he could make a fool out of me,"


    he muttered to himself, his voice dripping with venom.


    "But he has no idea who he''s dealing with. Giovanni and Raymond will make sure he suffers even in his next life, they will make him beg for mercy before they end his miserable life."


    *


    Meanwhile, Ethan entered his dormitory and none of his dorm mates were around.


    He copsed onto his bed, his mind still reeling from the events of the day.


    "What a mess,"


    he said to himself, running a hand through his hair.


    "But at least I put that arrogant interior designer in his ce. One less problem to worry about now."


    Just as Ethan was about to drift off to take a bath, his phone rang. Ethan groaned, his hand fumbling for his phone.


    "Who could be calling at this hour?"


    he said to himself, his brow furrowing as he saw the caller ID. It was the spokesman from the clothing brand he had invested in.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan answered the call.


    " Mr.Ethan!"


    the man''s voice boomed through the phone, filled with excitement and gratitude.


    "I hope I''m not catching you at a bad time Mr. Ethan. I was hoping we could meet this evening, maybe have dinner at my house while we discuss the project further, as you requested during ourst meeting."


    upon hearing what the man just said Ethan sat up, with  a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    He liked the spokesman, and he appreciated his enthusiasm and dedication to their shared vision, and for that reason he couldn''t decline though he was tired he couldn''t say no.


    "That sounds great,"


    he said, his voice filled with genuine pleasure.


    "I''d be happy to join you and your family for dinner. It''ll be nice to discuss the project in a more rxed setting."


    Upon hearing Ethan agreed to his request the spokesman''s voice grew even more animated, his words tumbling out in a rush.


    "Wonderful! My wife and kids have been dying to meet you, to thank you in person for your generosity and support. They know that our future is brighter because of you, Mr.Ethan, and they want to say thank you."


    At that moment Ethan felt a warmth spread through his chest, with a sense of pride and purpose filling him.


    "I''m looking forward to meeting them as well,"


    he said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    "It means a lot to me to know that my investment is making a difference, not just for the project, but for your family as well, it''s a pleasure."


    Both Ethan and the man exchanged more greetings and the address was also exchanged between them.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Then the call ended, Ethan stood up, with  a renewed sense of determination filling him.


    He had a feeling that this dinner would be the start of something great, and a  chance to build a stronger partnership and friendship with the spokesman and his family.


    "I made the right choice,"


    he thought to himself, with  a smile ying on his lips.


    "This is what it''s all about, using my wealth and influence to help others, to make a real difference in people''s lives and I have just done that again."


    That evening he dressed up, and  arrived at the spokesman''s house in a taxi, his heart filled with anticipation.


    Upon arriving the man weed him inside with open arms, his face beaming with joy and gratitude. "Mr.Ethan!"


    he eximed, he was about pulling Ethan into a warm embrace, when he held himself back.


    "Wee to our home! We''re so honored to have you here."


    Ethan nodded , he barely had time to respond before the man''s children came running up to him, their faces filled with excitement. They hugged Ethan tightly, their small arms wrapping around his waist.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ethan!"


    they chorused, their voices filled with innocent joy.


    "Daddy says you''re his  hero!"


    Upon hearing what the children just said, Ethan felt a lump form in his throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. He had never been called a hero before, had never felt so appreciated and loved by strangers.


    without holding himself back he hugged the children back, with a sense of warmth filling his heart. "I''m just happy I could help,"


    he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    "Your daddy is the real hero, working so hard to make this project a sess, so he can provide for you guys, he''s the real hero."


    At that moment Ethan was directed into the house.


    As they sat down for dinner, the spokesman''s wife brought up Ethan''s generosity again, her voice filled with gratitude.


    "Mr.Ethan,"


    she said, her eyes shining with tears.


    "I just wanted to thank you from the bottom of my heart. Because of your investment, we''ve been able to afford our mortgage, to keep a roof over our children''s heads. You''ve given us a second chance at life, and I''m grateful."


    hearing what the man''s wife just said, Ethan felt a sense of humility wash over him, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Please,"


    he said, his voice soft and sincere. "I''m just happy to be a part of something so meaningful, to help in any way I can. Your family deserves all the happiness and sess in the world, and I know your husband is going to make sure of that."


    The woman smiled, her eyes filled with even more warmth.


    She opened her mouth to speak again, but was interrupted by a sudden knock at the door.


    The spokesman stood up, his brow furrowing with confusion because he wasn''t expecting anyone and he didn''t order anything either.


    "I''ll get it,"


    he said, making his way towards the door.


    "Who could it be at this hour?"


    The spokesmen said to himself.


    "Who is there!."@@novelbin@@


    He didn''t hear any response, so he decided to open the door.


    They heard the spokesman''s voice, muffled by the distance, asking who was there. And then they heard a sickening thud, then followed by a deafening silence.


    Ethan and the man''s wife exchanged a nce, a sense of unease filling the room.


    Then the man''s wife decided to go check what was going on.


    Just as she was about to stand up, two figures entered the living room, their faces hard and unreadable. One of them held a knife, the de stained with fresh blood.

 Chapter 133

    As the two imposing figures entered the living room, Ethan and the man''s wife were frozen in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    immediately the children clung to their mother, their small bodies trembling with fear, their faces buried in her dress. The air was thick with tension, the only sound was the ragged sound of the breathing of the terrified family.


    At that moment The woman''s scream pierced the silence, a desperate cry for her husband. "John! John, where are you?"


    Her voice was raw with anguish, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her children close. "Please, God, no..."


    she whispered, her body shaking with sobs.


    At that moment the man holding the blood-stained knife sneered, his eyes glinting with a sickening satisfaction.


    "Your husband is dead,"


    he said, his voice cold and emotionless.


    He took a step forward, the bloody knife gleaming in the light.


    "And soon, you will be too. No one can save you now."


    Upon hearing what the man just said Ethan''s expression darkened, a mix of rage and fear coursing through his veins.


    He clenched his fists, his knuckles started turning white as he fought the urge to lunge at the attackers. "This can''t be happening,"


    he thought to himself, his mind racing as he tried toprehend the horror unfolding before him.@@novelbin@@


    "I have to do something, I have to protect them, not after they just killed their father."


    Hearing what the scary looking man just said the woman copsed to the floor, her body wracked with sobs as she held her children tightly.


    The kids were shaking uncontrobly, their faces pale and streaked with tears as they tried to hold their mother, but they couldn''t.


    "Mommy, I''m scared,"


    the little girl whimpered, her voice barely audible over her mother''s cries.


    Giovanni fixed his gaze on Ethan, with a cruel smile ying on his lips.


    "You must be Ethan,"


    he said, his voice dripping with malice.


    He took a step closer, his eyes boring into Ethan''s.


    "We''ve been looking for you, boy. You''ve caused a lot of trouble for our boss, and we are only here for one thing."


    Before Ethan could respond, Raymond spoke up, his words sending a chill down Ethan''s spine. "We''re going to kill everyone here," he said, his tone casual as if he was discussing the weather.


    He gestured around the room with his knife, with  a sadistic grin on his face.


    "No need for questions or to mask our faces. No one will be left alive to identify us."


    Hearing their words Ethan''s heart raced, adrenaline pumping through his body as he prepared to fight for his life and the lives of the innocent family, he could tell the men weren''t kidding, they truly meant every word they were saying.


    "I won''t let you hurt them,"


    he said, his voice trembling with a mix of fear.


    For some reason Ethan feels so strange about the fight. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "You''ll have to go through me first."


    At that moment Giovanni ran towards Ethan.


    And without wasting any more time Ethan said .


    "AURA!!"


    the energy crackled around him and immediately he focused his gaze on Giovanni.


    At that moment Giovanni and Raymond exchanged a nce, a flicker of surprise crossing their faces as they sensed what Ethan just did.


    "Well, well, well."


    Giovanni chuckled, his eyes glinting with a sadistic pleasure.


    "The boy has some fight in him after all."


    But their surprise quickly turned to amusement, theirughter echoing through the room.


    "Your AURA is nothing more than a puppy''s ything,"


    Giovanni mocked, his eyes narrowing as he took a step closer. "You''re no match for us, boy. We''ll crush you like a bug."


    With lightning speed, Giovanni lunged at Ethan, his fist aimed at Ethan''s face.


    However Ethan barely managed to block the blow with his right arm, the impact sending shockwaves through his body.


    And made him staggered backwards, and it mmed against the dinner table as he struggled to maintain his bnce.


    tes and sses shattered around him, the sound of breaking china filled the air.


    At that moment, Ethan realized the gravity of his mistake.


    Without being told he could  tell the men were not ordinary thugs - they were highly trained, their strength and speed far surpassing his own and Aura doesn''t even work.


    At that moment he started ming himself.


    "If only I had known,"


    He said to himself, his mind racing as he tried to find a way out of this nightmare.


    "I should have invested my points in Strength and speed attributes rather than intelligence. I''m such a fool."


    Raymond was walking towards the mother and the children when Ethan managed to leaped into the middle of the room, positioning himself between the men and the terrified family.


    "You''ll have to kill me to get to them,"


    He said, his voice filled with a fierce determination. He knew he was outmatched for them, but he refused to go down without a fight. "I won''t let you hurt them, do you hear me!!"


    Raymond and Giovanni didn''t  say anything but instead they attacked in unison, their movements a blur of speed and precision.


    Ethan fought with everything he had, blocking their blows and dodging their strikes. But he was no match for theirbined onught, and a well-ced kick sent him flying across the room, his body crashing against the wall with a sickening thud.


    At that  moment Ethan struggled to rise to his feet, but his body battered and bruised he Couldn''t move, Raymond advanced on him, ready to deliver the killing blow. But the spokesman''s wife, driven by a desperate need to protect Ethan, she ran to him and threw herself in front of Ethan, shielding him with her own body.


    "No!"


    She screamed, her arms outstretched as she faced the attacker.


    "Don''t hurt him, please!"


    immediately Raymond''s handshed out, striking the woman with a vicious p that sent her tumbling to the ground.


    immediately her children rushed to her side, their cries filling the air as they cradled their unconscious mother.


    "Mommy, wake up!"


    they sobbed, their small hands shaking her shoulders.


    "Please, Mommy, don''t leave us!"


    Seeing the child begging for their life''s Giovanni and Raymond startedughing again, a cruel and mocking sound that sent shivers down Ethan''s spine.


    "This is the easiest job we''ve ever had,"


    Giovanni sneered, his boot pressing down on Ethan''s chest. He leaned down, his face inches from Ethan''s.


    "You''re weak, boy. You never stood a chance against us."


    He stood up and walked closer to Raymond.


    Ethany on the floor, his body shaking with rage and pain.


    He couldn''t move, he couldn''t even  summon the strength to fight back. "I failed them,"


    He said to himself, tears of frustration and despair stinging his eyes.


    "I couldn''t protect them, and now they''re going to die because of me, because I came here."


    Just then when all hope seems to have been lost, the system message sounded, the chime cutting through the chaos like a beacon of hope.


    [Congrattions, host]


    [ One of your investments has beenpleted, and One hundred system points have been added to your ount.]

 Chapter 134

    immediately Ethan saw the System message his eyes widened in utter disbelief, as the system message shed in front of him even more.


    At that desperate point when literally thest strands of hope had been lost, one of his investments had beenpleted, it was like a miracle from heavens.


    At that moment feelings of gratitude surged through him in a tidal wave of emotions.


    "Thank goodness"


    he whispered, shaking in sheer emotion.


    "I won''t let this chance go to waste."


    Without wasting any more time Ethan said immediately.


    "Strength plus 50 points, Speed plus 50 points."


    Ethan roared in his mind; his voice was almost unrestrained, full of willpower, echoing right within himself.


    [Strength¡ª 60


    Speed¡ª 70


    Body (Charm) 24


    Intelligence¡ª 50]


    As the confirmation of distribution came, immediately energy surged through every single fiber in his body.@@novelbin@@


    The pain of his various injuries began to subside and turned into a fresh surge of strength.


    In one swift motion, he rose to his feet, flexing his powerful muscles without effort, as if he were new again.


    "I can do this,"


    he said to himself as a small me of hope lit up in his chest.


    "I have to save them, no matter what."


    At that moment system Messages begin to flood in.


    the system started announcing the new abilities he just received.


    [ Host has activated Invisible Punch, Super Jump, and finally, 100 % Weapon Handling.]


    And several other messages.


    however Ethan didn''t  care about all of  those.


    His attention and focus were to save the innocent lives in front of him.


    "I won''t let them down,"


    he whispered to himself, with a sizzling re in his eyes.


    shocked in  astonishment, Raymond and Giovanni stared at Ethan as he stood to his feet, apparently without a mark from their brutal beating, they gaze at each other in utter disbelief.


    For a moment, they felt their confidence shaken.


    "What the hell?"


    Giovanni said, his voice breaking a little.


    "How is he still standing?"


    Giovanni chuckle; his unease was beginning to burrow into his voice.


    "You''re trying to act tough huh? Well, just die now, you little shit."


    immediately he nodded to Raymond, who moved hastily toward Ethan in quick strides, the bloody knife clutched firmly in his grasp.


    "Finish him,"


    snarled Giovanni, his eyes screwed up with malice.


    But to Ethan, Raymond''s movements seemed to be in slow motion as he could see every bit of it.


    The moment Raymond lunged the knife toward Ethan''s neck, Ethan''s hand flew out at the speed of light, closing around Raymond''s wrist like an iron vice, and with a quick twist sent the knife flying to the floor.


    "Not today, not ever."


    Ethan said in a very low, threatening tone.


    In one smooth gesture, Ethan kicked hard between Raymond''s belly, sending him recoiling backward; with a loss of breath, he fell onto his knees, trying to rebnce himself.


    Then a spurt of blood ran down his mouth as he went on with a bloody cough, his eyes bulging with shock and pain.


    Upon seeing what had just happened, Giovanni''s eyes went wide with incredulity as his mind spun, trying toprehend how the seemingly ordinary boy was able to turn into such a formidable fighter in a matter of minutes. "What the fuck?"


    he whispered to himself, shaking, his voice trembling with fear.


    "What kind of monster is he?"


    He was still standing in his position, and before he could think of a n, Ethan was standing right in front of him.


    immediately Ethan''s fist connected with Giovanni''s face in a blow that was as strong as it was devastating; the impact made him stumbled backward.


    And it gave the advantage to Ethan who immediatelyunched himself at Giovanni again, raining punches and kicks down until Giovanni was reeling about.


    "This is for the innocent lives you tried to destroy,"


    Ethan growled, his voice low and full of fury.


    One final, crushing strike sent Giovanni to the ground dead.


    Still Panting, never caught his breath, Raymond stared at his partner, now lying lifeless upon the floor.


    immediately a shock wave of pure terror sent rivers running down his face as realization dawned that the tables were turning.


    "Wha. Who the hell are you?"


    he choked, his voice trembling. "What kind of demon are you?"


    Ethan said nothing but his face was still deadly, he  bent down and picked up the bloody knife Raymond had dropped. The de turned in his hand so the bloody metal reflected on the light. Discover exclusive content at empire


    "Those who live by the sword, die by the sword,"


    he said in a very low, and quiet voice.


    "You have just made one fatal mistake today by even setting foot in this ce."


    Ethan''s words hit Raymond like a ton of bricks, and his eyes widened in terror.


    without wasting anymore time he began to plead for mercy, the words tumbling forth in his urgent appeal. "Please, don''t kill me. I was just following orders."


    At that moment Ethan said.


    "Who sent you?"


    Without wasting any more time Raymond uttered.


    "It was Noah Silver, from the Silver family. He sent us here. Please, I''m sorry."


    He sped his hands together, his body shaking with fear.


    Upon hearing  Noah name, Ethan''s expression darkened, immediately cold fury washing over him. Noah had tried to kill him twice now, but to involve innocent lives in this, was a line he should never have been crossed. In that instant, Ethan knew Noah was going to pay for what he had done. "Noah Silver,"


    he repeated with a deadly tone.


    "He will answer for what he''s done."


    Encouraged by this tinge of hope, Raymond asked in faltering tones, "Can I go? Please, I won''t say a word about what happened here. I will disappear, I swear."


    Then he looked up into Ethan''s eyes with pleadings on his own.


    However Ethan said nothing for a moment, his stare cold, almost pitiless, as he took in that crouched figure. Then his voice, cold as ice, came forth.


    "No."


    He shook his head; his face was firm in resolution.


    "You had your chance to walk away, but you chose to be a part of it. Now, face the consequences."


    In one smooth motion, Ethan flung himself backward, arm and knife in a wide swing; the de bit the air and came to rest between Raymond''s eyes.


    immediately he slumped to the floor.


    Ethan looked down at him disgusted.


    With the threats neutralized, Ethan now ran to the spokesman''s wife, who was just now starting toe from her unconscious state. As she opened her eyes-a mask of confusion and fear ran over her.


    She asked the one question Ethan had hoped he wouldn''t have to answer.


    "Where. Where is my husband?"

 Chapter 135

    Upon hearing what the spokesman''s wife just said, Ethan would imagine the terrible shape in which the spokesman could be, his heart pounding furiously.


    Without wasting any more time he burst towards the door, his feet thundering the floor.


    At that moment  his sight met the spokesmany prostrate upon the ground, a pool of blood around him.


    Upon seeing what was going  on Ethan''s intelligence kicked into operation almost immediately, and he could tell the poor fellow was still hanging in there.


    "We''ve got to get him to the hospital, now!"


    Ethan shouted, and every ounce of his voice vibrated with urgency. turning to the woman, his wild-eyed panic, he said.


    "There is no use wasting any more time. Each second counts now." Stay updated through empire


    Still Shaking in anger, he fell to his knees beside the spokesman to check for his pulse, so he could confirm.


    "Still alive but barely. Got to hurry."


    At that moment  She nodded, having her face gone pale with fear. Falling tears streaked her face as she went to gather her children and stammered tofort them.


    "It''s going to be alright,"@@novelbin@@


    she muttered, embracing them close to herself.


    "We have to be strong for daddy."


    then she said to Ethan.


    "My husband has a car!"


    Without wasting any more time Ethan carried the spokesmen towards the car and positioned  him properly, and he told  his wife to apply pressure on the spot he was stabbed.


    immediately Ethan went behind the wheels, his mind calcting the route to the hospital.


    "Hang on,"


    he muttered, the knuckles of his hands started turning white as his palms sped the steering wheel. "Just hang on a little longer, and make sure you do what I said."


    With a brain not hindered, he sliced through the side streets with precision and speed.


    The car darted here, weaved there in and out of the traffic with ease, like a well-ced bullet.


    Red lights and stop signs were a blur, as he pressed the car to its limits, his foot caressing the elerator.


    It did not take long before  he arrived at his hospital.


    immediately he jumped out of his car, and called Davis, and immediately his call was answered. "Davis! I need your help, now!"


    he yelled in desperation.


    "It''s an emergency, my friend is dying, and we need to get him into the VIP ward straightaway."


    without wasting anymore time


    Davis sprang into action, concern etched across his face as he helped Ethan and the other woman carry the spokesman into the hospital, calling orders to the various people as they went down the corridors. The air was thick with tension as the reverberations of their footsteps bounced off the walls.


    "Make way!"


    Davis yelled, his voice piercing through the chaos.


    "We have a code red-a life-threatening emergency!"


    But as they approached the casualty ward VIP, their expectations were dashed.


    They all hovered over the doctor, with solemn faces.


    "I''m so sorry to say this,"


    one of the most experienced doctors said. He hung his head, his eyes full of sympathy.


    "His stabs are too serious. We cannot manage to keep him alive. He is likely to die during the surgery process."


    With a burst of sobs, the spokesman''s wife let herself fall onto the floor. She threw her face into the hollow of her hands while her shoulders heaved with cries of anguish.


    "No!"


    she shrieked, her voice hoarse with agony.


    "Please, you have to save him! He''s everything to us!"


    Seeing everything that is happening Guilt weighed heavily upon Ethan''s heart, as his choice just now weighed him down.


    His fists sped in his maddening whirling of thoughts, as he was faced with the fact that it was his call that brought them to this moment.


    "If only I had used my points elsewhere,"


    he thought, the prick in his eyes showing from the welling unshed anger.


    "If only I had chosen not toe to the house. Maybe this innocent man wouldn''t be standing at death''s threshold."


    Ethan''s mindbored, grasping for something, anything. In a sh of suddenness, it came to Ethan-the ancient staff.


    If there was to be any hope to be extended to the spokesman, ity in the staff.


    But then he remembered the staff had been left back at the estate, and Ethan knew full well that he didn''t have enough points to give a boost to his intelligence to the level that could wield its full potential.


    And time was getting thinner, really, and he needed to get on with things immediately.


    "Damn it!"


    he burst out.


    "I need that staff, but I don''t have the points. What am I going to do?"


    At that moment with a heavy heart, Ethan watched the spokesman-eyes,


    with a mix of determination and despair. Somehow he felt that the  spokesmen had only one hour remaining.


    immediately he  turned to the spokesman''s wife; his voice did not show the storm that was bleeding in his heart.


    "Believe me,"


    he said, his hand still on her shoulder. His eyes did not leave the intensity of hers.


    "Just take care of him before I return."


    without saying  any more words Ethan ran out of the hospital with thoughts in his head.


    Reaching his phone, he dialed Davis''s number.


    "Davis, I need you to send me a list of the ounts of all the defaulters of the hospital, and also the patients that are yet to pay their bills. I want to cover all of them, to the veryst dime."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said, Davis''s voice was cracking over the phone, and there was a ring of doubtfulness in his voice.


    "Mr.Ethan, are you serious? That would be a fortune. Are you sure about this?"


    He stopped momentarily; he felt the air catch at his throat.


    "I mean, I know you''re wealthy, but this is. this is unprecedented."


    immediately Ethan''s jaw clenched, his resolution unshaken.


    "I have never been so serious in my life, Davis. This is life and death. Just do as I say."


    His voice cracked with desperation filtering in.


    Without wasting any more time he ended the call, and plunged into the spokesman''s car, flooring the elerator as the roaring engine screamed on.


    Rushing to the estate, his phone kept buzzing with messages from Davis, each carrying the ount details of the people in need.


    Ethan''s eyes darted to the screen, his heart constricting with the number.


    Ethan''s heart was racing as he pulled onto the estate, his tires shrieking as he veered up the driveway.


    He leaped from his car, racing into the house, and he immediately walked to the spot where he had hid the staff.


    "Please,"


    he whispered, shaking with emotion.


    "Please let this work."


    With trembling hands, he reached out for the staff.


    Then he nced down at his watch and felt his stomach drop. He had only a few minutes to make it in time to save the spokesman''s life.


    Ethan hitched a tight run back toward the car, holding firm onto the staff.


    In a full-speed he dash to the hospital.


    then he  started walking to the Vip ward with just ten minutes remaining.


    immediately he flipped open his phone and started dialing on the screen with flying fingers. He activated the donations-one at a time he started  donating  money to those in need.

 Chapter 136

    Ethan''s fingers moved super fast on his phone screen as he ran to the Vip hospital room. His heart was beating very hard with each step he took. He knew every second was important to save the spokesman''s life and time wasn''t on his side.


    "Come on,e on,"


    he said very quietly, his face all scrunched up as he concentrated on the screen and the figures, not wanting to make any mistakes that would lead to the system rejecting some of the donations, which would be a disaster.


    "Just a little more, and I''ll have all the points I need."


    Ethan said to himself as he  walked through the long hospital hall, Upon getting there he could hear lots of doctors saying they try really hard to help the spokesmen, who was losing too much blood.


    He could hear beeping sounds from the machines, and he could hear the doctors talking very quickly and worriedly.


    At that moment Ethan got to the VIP ward.


    he was expecting to see the spokesmen but he didn''t but instead he saw the spokesmen wife.


    Her face was wet with tears, and her voice was shaking when she spoke. "Mr.Ethan,"


    she whispered, and her eyes were big and scared.


    "He''s not here because they finally took him to the surgery room not long ago. Right now I heard the doctors are trying everything they can, but..."


    At that moment her words failed her, and she stopped talking, and Ethan could feel how scared she was.


    Ethan then walked closer to her, then she held onto Ethan''s arm very tight.


    "Please, you have to save him. I can''t lose him, not like this, our children are still very young, please Mr. Ethan."


    At that moment Ethan couldn''t say anything but just nodded very seriously, his face showing how determined he was.


    He put his hand on her shoulder to make her feel better, and looked right into her eyes.


    "I won''t let him die,"


    he said in a strong voice.


    "I promise you, I will do everything within  my powers to make sure he survives, and bring him back to you." His other hand was still on the screen when the system suddenly sounded awarding him 50 points for donations.


    Immediately Ethan watched as the number went up to 50 on his phone. Right away, he used every single point to max his intelligence with that he would be able to use the magic staff. It was like ying a very important game, but this time it was to save someone''s life.


    immediately his new stat disys.


    [Strength¡ª 60


    Speed¡ª 70


    Body (Charm) 24


    Intelligence¡ª 100]


    Suddenly, a special message appeared in front of Ethan''s eyes:


    [The Magic king Cobra Staff is now working!]


    [Special Powers:


    - Host can make the staff invisible


    - Host can change the staff to look like other objects


    - Host get the special power of the King Cobra.


    - Host can change the weather of the day.


    - The  king cobra has regeneration abilities, but it has been weakened due to the staff being inactive for years.


    - Host can take the appearance of someone else but it would be someone who has died]


    At that moment Ethan''s heart beat very fast with excitement and at the same time worried as he read about his new powers.


    "This is it!"


    he thought, his eyes getting big. "This is the power I need to transform myself to a greater height!"


    But when he looked at all the powers again, his heart felt heavy. The power he needed most - the power to save someone from dying - wasn''t there.


    "No, no, no,"@@novelbin@@


    he said very quietly, his voice shaking.


    "There must be another way! I can''t let him die."


    Just when he was feeling very down, another message showed up: Discover hidden tales at empire


    [The  King Cobra Best Power: Host can bring someone back to life if they died less than five minutes ago.


    But the host can only use this power one time ever.]


    immediately Ethan''s eyes got really big, and he felt hopeful again. He could bring someone back from being dead! But he could only do it one time was a disappointment. "What if I need this powerter?"


    he thought it himself, his mind thinking of all the possibilities. "What if someone close to me needs help in the future or even me?"


    At that moment he squeezed his hands into tight fists.


    "But at the same time I can''t let the spokesman die when I have the power to save him right now."


    Ethan shook his head to make the worried thoughts go away.


    He knew he had to save the spokesman''s life; he knew  everything happened because of him.


    At that moment without wasting any more time Ethan stood up very straight, feeling strong and sure about what he had to do.


    With new courage Ethan faces the spokesman''s wife again.


    "Wait for me here, I''ming."


    with that being said.


    However the spokesman''s wife wanted to say something but Ethan ran fast to the surgery room, before he got their Ethan tested the staff by turning it into a pencil and it worked, holding his magic pencil very tight. He pushed open the doors, when he saw all the doctors looking very sad, like they had lost a big fight.


    "We lost him,"


    one doctor said in a very sad voice. He shook his head, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    "We tried everything we could, but he was too hurt. I''m very sorry."


    The doctor put his hand on Ethan''s shoulder to show he cared.


    He saw Ethan earlier and without being told he could tell he was a family to the man but he was surprised to see hime this far.


    At that moment Ethan''s heart felt tight, but he wouldn''t ept what they said, now that he  has what it takes to bring the spokesmen back to life, which he''s going to.


    immediately he stepped forward, standing tall and strong.


    "No, I wouldn''t ept that."


    Ethan shook his head and held his pencil even tighter.


    " All of you have done your best, and everything you could do you can all leave now."

 Chapter 137

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The doctors eyes widened, some of them were still surprised to see Ethan in the surgery room.


    They looked at each other with confused faces, wondering who he was and why he was there.


    "Excuse me, sir,"


    one doctor who has never  seen Ethan before said, sounding confused and a little upset.


    He stepped closer to Ethan and crossed his arms.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here? This is an operating room  and only doctors are allowed in here, you''re not supposed to be here."


    At that moment Ethan looked straight at the doctors with serious eyes.


    "I need you all to leave right now, he''s already dead like you said."


    Ethan''s words made the operating room very quiet. He stood up very tall and tried to look brave, even though everyone was feeling worried.


    The doctors didn''t like what Ethan said. Their faces showed they were getting angry.


    The main doctor stepped forward, his face getting red.


    "You can''t tell us what to do in here, boy!"


    he said then pointed his finger at Ethan, looking very mad.


    "We are trying to save someone''s life which we couldn''t! the best you can do now is to  leave, or we''ll have to call the security guards."


    At that moment Ethan looked at his watch immediately, his eyebrows pushed up.


    "One whole minute had already gone by so quickly."


    he said to himself looking really worried he knew every second is important, and he can''t waste time arguing with the doctors.


    Quickly, he took out his phone to call Davis.


    His hands were shaking a little as he pressed the buttons.


    immediately his  call was answered.


    Ethan went straight to the point.


    "Davis,"


    he said very quietly, making his other hand into a tight fist.


    The doctors couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Ethan was making a phone call!


    "Is he really calling someone right now?"


    one doctor whispered, looking very upset.


    "Who does he think he is? We''re paying ourst respect to the dead, what does  he want to do anyways" The other doctors nodded, looking angry too.


    Ethan didn''t pay attention to what they were saying.


    "Mr.Ethan, what''s happening?" Davis asked, sounding worried.


    without wasting any more time Ethan put the call on speaker and said immediately.


    "Davis, I need the doctors to leave the room. My friend''s life depends on it, and I don''t want to repeat myself."


    Immediately Ethan''s eyes turned deadly.


    Immediately without thinking twice Davis sounded angrily on the phone.


    " I want all of you to leave the operating room now. This is very, very important, and we don''t have time to talk about it."


    His voice was so strong that nobody could argue.


    Upon hearing what Davis just said the doctors stood still for a minute, looking angry and frustrated.


    They looked at each other, not believing what was happening. Finally, they started walking out of the room, moving slowly like they didn''t want to go. Thest doctor stopped at the door and turned to look at Ethan with suspicious eyes.


    "Listen carefully,"


    thest doctor said in a very quiet but angry voice. He came very close to Ethan, almost touching faces.


    "If anything disappears from his body or if you do anything wrong with his body, you''ll be in big trouble. We''ll be waiting right outside, and we''lle back to check on the patient soon."


    He gave Ethan onest angry look before walking out of the room.


    Ethan just looked back at the doctor with strong, disgusting eyes. He didn''t say anything back because he knew there wasn''t time.


    "I can''t waste any more time," Your adventure continues at empire


    he thought.


    "I have to save him"


    When the doctor closed the door, Ethan quickly locked it so no one coulde in. He leaned against the door for a minute, his heart beating very fast, and he was breathing hard.


    "I can do this,"


    he said very quietly to himself, closing his eyes to think.


    At that moment he gazed at his watch again and his heart jumped. "Three whole minutes had gone by! I only have two minutes left to save his life."


    At that moment Ethan took a big, deep breath and picked up his staff which he turned into a pencil even. It felt cool in his hands.


    "Please work,"


    he wished in his mind, tearsing to his eyes.@@novelbin@@


    "Please don''t let me fail."


    He walked to the doctor''s table where the spokesman was lying very still. Very gently, he put the staff on the man''s chest. He remembered the special words the system had told him.


    "I revive my friend with the ultimate skill of the King of cobra power."


    Ethan said quietly but strongly.


    As soon as Ethan said the special words, a super bright light filled the whole Operating room!


    The light came from the magic staff and wrapped around the spokesman like a glowing nket. Ethan watched with wide eyes as the light danced and moved around.


    "Is this really happening?"


    he wondered, amazed by the magic happening right in front of him.


    Time seemed to go very slowly as Ethan held his breath, watching the  spokesmen face very carefully.


    Then something amazing happened - the spokesmen chest started moving up and down, and he made a small breathing sound as he came back to life.


    immediately Ethan''s legs felt weak.


    *


    Outside the doctor''s operating room, one of the angry doctors from before went to talk to the spokesman''s wife. He looked worried and suspicious.


    "Excuse me,"


    he said very quietly. He looked around to make sure nobody else could hear them.


    "I need to ask you some questions about the young man who just went into the surgery room."


    immediately the spokesman''s wife looked up at the doctor. Her eyes were red from crying a lot.


    She wiped her nose and tried to stop her lips from shaking.


    "You mean Mr.Ethan?"


    she asked in a shaky voice and a little bit confused.


    "He and my husband are business partners . Why are you asking about him?"


    The doctor moved closer and kept looking around to make sure nobody was listening.


    "I''m sorry, but I think you should know what just happened,"


    he said, sounding worried and upset.


    He put his hand on her shoulder like he was trying to be nice, but it didn''t feel very friendly.


    "Ethan made all of us leave the room, and I think he might be up to something with your husband, Perhaps he might be the person that nned this attack on him"

 Chapter 138

    Upon  hearing  what the doctor Just said  to her the spokesman''s eyes widened in shock, her heart started pounding in her chest.


    "So Mr. Ethan has an Ulterior motives?"


    she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "No, that can''t be right. He''s been nothing but kind and supportive to us."


    She shook her head vehemently, refusing to believe the usations.


    Without wasting another moment, she and the doctor marched towards the operating room, their footsteps echoing through the hallways.


    The woman''s hands trembled as she walked.


    "Please, let my husband be alright," she silently prayed, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    As they approached the doorway, they were surprised to see a group of security men standing guard, their postures rigid and their expressions stern.


    upon seeing the security men the woman''s brow furrowed in confusion, her mind struggling to make sense of the unexpected development.


    "Excuse me,"


    the doctor said, his voice filled with authority.


    He stepped forward, his chin raised and his shoulders squared.


    "We need to enter the operating room immediately. I''m the lead surgeon, and this is the patient''s wife."


    The security men exchanged nces, their eyes narrowing.


    "I''m sorry, sir,"


    one of them said, his voice firm and unyielding.


    He crossed his arms over his chest, his stance unwavering.


    "We''ve been given strict orders by Mr. Davis to keep this area secure. No one is allowed to enter without his explicit permission."


    immediately The doctor''s face reddened with anger, his fists clenching at his sides.


    "This is outrageous!"


    he eximed, his voice rising with each word. He jabbed a finger towards the security men, his eyes zing with fury.


    "I demand that you let us through. We have every right to check on the patient''s."


    At that moment the spokesman''s wife eyes were filled with tears, she stepped forward, her hands trembling as she pleaded with the security men.


    "Please,"


    she begged, her voice breaking with emotion. She sped her hands together, her knuckles started turning white with the force of her grip.


    "I need to see my husband. I need to know that he''s alright."


    After much back and forth, with the woman''s sobs filling the air and the doctor''s voice growing hoarse from shouting, the security men finally relented.


    "Very well,"


    one of them said, his voice tinged with reluctance. He stepped aside. "But only for a moment, and under our supervision."


    both of them nodded.


    As the door swung open, the doctor and the woman quickly rushed inside, their hearts racing with anticipation.


    At that moment the woman''s breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening as she took in the scene before her.


    There, standing before them, was the spokesman, alive and well, casually buttoning up his trousers as if nothing had happened. His skin was healthy only where he was stabbed was Wrapped and bandaged.


    At that moment his wife''s mouth fell open, her eyes wide with disbelief. She stood rooted to the spot, her mind struggling toprehend the miracle that had just taken ce.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of joy and confusion.


    The doctor, too, was at a loss for words, his face pale and his hands trembling as he stared at the spokesman.


    "This... this can''t be,"


    he muttered, his mind reeling with what he was witnessing.


    " He died, I saw it, howe he''s alive? It''s medically impossible."


    The spokesman, noticing their presence, rushed forward and enveloped his wife in a tight embrace, his eyes filling with tears of joy and relief.


    "My love,"


    he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. He buried his face in her hair, inhaling her familiar scent. "I thought I''d never see you again."


    Ethan, who had been watching the scene unfold, stepped forward, with a small smile ying on his lips.


    "I told you I would handle the situation,"


    he said, his voice calm. He ced aforting hand on the woman''s shoulder, his touch gentle and supportive.


    "Everything is going to be alright now."


    Just then the doctor, snapping out of his stupor, hurried over to Ethan, his eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and disbelief.


    "What did you do?"


    he asked, his voice low and urgent. He leaned in closer, his brow furrowed with intense concentration.


    "How did you bring him back? This is medically impossible!"


    He gazes at Ethan thinking he would see anything on him.


    Hearing what the doctor just said Ethan''s expression changed, he simply walked past the doctor, his shoulders squared and his head held high.


    "You''re fired,"


    he said, his voice cold and dismissive.


    He didn''t even spare the doctor a nce.


    immediately the doctor''s jaw dropped, his face turning a sickly shade of white.


    Continue your journey with empire


    "What? Fired? What do you mean?"


    he sputtered, his mind reeling with confusion. He reached out, grabbing Ethan''s arm in a desperate attempt to stop him and make sure he exined what he did.


    "You can''t do this! Who do you think you are!"


    Just then, Davis entered the operating room, his presencemanding and authoritative. Then Ethan walked over to him, his eyes narrowing as he pointed at the doctor.


    "He''s fired,"


    he repeated, his voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    He met Davis''s gaze.


    Upon hearing  what Ethan just said, Davis faced hardening with anger, he turned to the doctor and the others in the room.


    "Allow me to introduce Mr. Ethan Winston,"


    he said, his voice booming with pride and respect.


    "He''s the owner of this hospital."


    immediately the spokeswoman and her husband gasped, their eyes widening with shock and disbelief. They turned to Ethan, their faces filled with a mix of gratitude, unable to find the words to express their emotions.


    "Mr.Ethan... you... you saved my life,"


    the spokesman whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.


    "I don''t know how to thank you."


    Ethan just nodded his head.


    his work was done, he turned to leave.


    "Call me when you''re ready to leave the hospital,"


    he said, his voice calm and measured.


    He nced back over his shoulder, his eyes softening for a moment. "I''lle to pick you up."


    Ethan left the operating room and  he made his way to the spokeswoman''s house, his mind was already racing with thoughts of revenge.


    The dead bodies of the attackers stilly on the floor.


    Ethan''s stomach churned at the sight, his fists clenching with rage. "They''ll pay for what they''ve done," he thought, his jaw set with determination.


    With a heavy sigh, Ethan pulled out his phone and called Naomi.


    And his call was answered immediately.


    "Naomi,"


    he said, his voice filled with anger. He ran a hand through his hair, his eyes closing for a moment as he tried to gather his thoughts.


    "I need your help. Something terrible has happened, and I don''t know how to clean the mess."


    Naomi listened intently as Ethan recounted the events of the night, her heart breaking with each word. "Ethan,"


    she said, her voice filled with concern and caution.


    She leaned forward, her brow furrowed with worry.


    "You need to be careful. Stay low for a while, until Ie back and help you sort this out. In the meantime, I''ll send someone to take care of the bodies."


    Ethan nodded, his jaw clenching with resolve.


    "I understand your worries."


    he said, his voice low and steady. "But I can''t just sit back and do nothing, Naomi. I won''ty low, not when there''s justice to be served."


    He took a deep breath, his eyes hardening.


    "I''m going to get my revenge, Naomi. And nothing is going to stand in my way."@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 139

    "You can''t just¡ª"


    Naomi''s face drained of color, her hands shaking as she gripped the doorframe.


    "How do you even n to do it?"


    Her eyes darted between her phone and what was in front of her.


    Experience more on empire


    At that moment Ethan''s lips curled into a twisted smile, his shoulders squaring.


    "You don''t  need to worry about that, I will find a way,"


    he snarled, his vein pulsing at his temple.


    "And I will retaliate immediately." His fingers flexed unconsciously at his sides, his knuckles started to white with tension.


    After the exchange of words


    the phone line went dead with a harsh click that made Naomi flinch. She stared at the phone, her breathing in short, and sharp gasps.


    Ethan left the house.


    Hourster, as purple twilight crept across the sky, Naomi''s boys moved through the house.


    Ethan then brought out his phone and called the  spokesman''s number.


    He cleared his throat twice, practicing his casual tone.


    "Your house has been cleaned."


    he said, forcing a lightness into his voice that made his jaw ache.


    "Will you still being to stay?"


    On the other end, Ethan could hear children''s voices in the background, their fearful whispers making his stomach clench.


    The spokesman''s voice came through shaky, almost breaking.


    His words fell like stones in the quiet room.


    " I don''t  think i would want to risk it, my  kids are frightened, including me"


    he exined, wrapping the truth in polite excuses.


    "We would find another ce to stay tonight ¨C or better still, sell the house and move to another ce."


    "Listen,"


    Ethan said into the phone, his voice dropping to an almost hypnotic tone.


    His fingers drummed against the leather steering wheel, betraying his inner tension.


    "I have a ce in mind. An estate. I will go show you."


    He held his breath, feeling each heartbeat as he waited for the response.


    The spokesman''s hesitation crackled through the phone.


    "I... I don''t know, Mr. Ethan. After everything..."


    "Trust me on this, you would love it and it''s safe also"


    Ethan''s grip tightened on the phone.


    "One chance to make this right"


    He thought about it.


    The spokeman nodded and the call ended.


    Twenty minutester Ethan went to pick the spokesmen and his family.


    They were driving to the estate, The children''s faces were pressed against their back-seat window, their earlier terror from earlier now reced by wide-eyed wonder. "Amazing how quickly kids can forget,"


    Ethan mused.


    "or perhaps forgive."


    When the car stopped in front of the house The children exploded from the car, their fear forgotten in the face of luxury.


    They ran into the house and everyone followed.


    "Look at the fountain!"


    the youngest squealed, her pigtails bouncing as she jumped up and down.


    "The water looks like diamonds!"


    "Dad! Dad! There''s a pool!"


    her brother shouted, already pulling at his father''s sleeve.


    "And look at those trees outside, that are  perfect for climbing!"


    However The spokesman stood rooted to the spot, his face cycling through emotions, hope, and fear. His hands fidgeted with his car keys as he cleared his throat.


    "Mr.Ethan, this is incredible, but we couldn''t possibly¡ª"


    "Stop."


    Ethan raised his hand, his face softening with an almost paternal expression.


    "You don''t have to pay for it, it''s yours, you and your family can stay here."


    He watched the spokesman''s face, noting how the man''s eyes widened, how his mouth opened slightly in shock.


    "Sometimes debts can only be paid with kindness,"


    Ethan said to himself.


    The spokesman and his wife couldn''t say anything but thank Ethan for everything he has done.


    Ethan however decided to stay a little longer.


    Later that evening, after the sound of the children''sughter had faded into peaceful sleep, Ethan and the spokesman sat in the mahogany-paneled study.


    The leather chairs creaked like old secrets as the spokesman leaned forward.


    "The doctors told me everything,"


    he whispered, his face pale in the warmmplight.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead despite the room''s cool air.


    "They said I was dered dead. Multiple confirmations."


    He then swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "And then you walked into the operating room..."


    His voice cracked as his eyes met Ethan''s, remembering the impossible words that numerous doctors had confirmed ¨C he was dead before Ethan entered that room.


    At that moment Ethan leaned back in his leather chair, shadows from the firece dancing across his angr features.


    His eyes held a mysterious glint as he watched the spokesman''s reactions.


    "There are things in this world,"


    he began, his voice dropping to barely above a whisper.


    "That science can''t exin."


    His long fingers traced the rim of his ss, the crystal singing softly. "I tested an ancient healing stuff on you, and so luckily I think your heart hasn''t stopped just yet,and it worked."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the spokesman''s eyes widened, his face paling further.


    "Ancient healing stuff?"


    His hands began to tremble so violently.


    "Yes."


    Ethan''s eyes reflected the dancing mes, making them appear almost golden. His shoulders was rxed, as if sharing this secret had lifted a weight.


    "When they dered you dead, I used it. and it worked..."


    he paused, choosing his words carefully.


    "it''s beyond modern understanding, and i know it was just luck"


    He faced the spokesman.


    "You were just lucky!"


    A muscle twitches in Ethan''s jaw as he holds back the full truth.


    "If he knew everything,"


    Ethan said to himself.


    "he wouldn''t sleep for weeks."


    At that moment the spokesman''s breath came in short gasps. His hands trembled as he set down his ss, nearly missing the table. Then tears welled in his eyes, catching the firelight.


    "I... I don''t know what to say."


    His voice cracked with emotion. He ran his fingers through his hair, leaving it disheveled.


    "You didn''t just save my life. You gave my children their father back." His shoulders shook with suppressed sobs.


    "Go,"


    Ethan said softly, with a gentle smile ying at his lips as he nodded.


    "Your family needs you."


    The spoke man then nodded, and walked away as he doesn''t know what to say anymore.


    After the spokesman Walked away Ethan''s phone buzzed against the mahogany desk.


    It was Naomi that was calling.


    immediately he answered the call.


    "It''s done,"


    Naomi said.


    "The bodies have been taken care of. No traces."


    At that moment a slow predatory smile spread across Ethan''s face, as he ended the call without a word. His movements became purposeful as he stood, his shoes clicking against the floor as he walked out of the estates into the cool night air.


    "Time for the next phase"@@novelbin@@


    he said to himself.


    At that moment Ethan decided to use the staff powers again.


    "Appearance change!"


    Immediately he Invision who he wants to change to.


    His features shifted and changed like wax under a me. His shoulders broadened, his stance altered, and his very essence transformed.


    Where Ethan had stood moments before, Giovanni now straightened his burgundy silk tie.


    "It''s time to pay a visit to Noah Silver."

 Chapter 140

    Not long after Giovanni arrived at the Noah family house, His polished Italian leather shoes clicked against the marble steps of the Silver family mansion. The grand facade loomed before him, its windows like watching eyes in the growing dusk. His tailored suit whispered with each movement as he approached the ornate double doors.


    At that moment an elderly butler saw himing, his rheumy eyes scanning Giovanni''s impable appearance.


    "Good evening, sir,"


    the butler said, his voice carrying years of refined service.


    immediately Giovanni''s lips curved into a charming smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    His gaze crossed the name tag on his uniform.


    "Buona sera,"


    he purred, his Italian ent thick and smooth as honey.


    "I''m here to see Noah. A rather urgent business matter."


    His fingers absently adjusted his burgundy tie.


    The butler''s face tightened almost imperceptibly.


    "Ah,"


    he hesitated, ncing over his shoulder he wasn''t expecting to hear  Giovanni to mention the young master by his name.


    But at the same time he knows how Giovanni is being treated in the family.


    His wrinkled hands fidgeted with his uniform buttons.


    "Young Master Noah is... indisposed at the moment."


    Giovanni tilted his head slightly, like a predator sensing weakness. "Oh?"


    His dark eyes narrowed.


    "Perhaps you could borate?"


    The old man''s voice dropped to barely above a whisper.


    "The young master has been confined to his room. Master Silver''s orders."


    He swallowed hard.


    "As punishment, you see. He''s been there since today."


    Upon hearing what the old man just said a smile came across Giovanni''s face before his smooth mask returned.


    ''Perfect''


    he thought to himself .


    ''even better than nned''


    "I see,"


    he said softly, each word dripping with false sympathy.


    ''Locked away like a caged bird. How convenient.''


    Giovanni couldn''t help but walk into the house.


    At that moment he remembered he didn''t ask the old man for Noah''s room direction.


    Even though it would be suspicious.


    At that moment he purred, shing a devastating smile.


    when he saw a maid walking towards him.


    "Young master Noah room?"


    The maid shifted herundry basket to one hip, seeming almost bored. "Oh, that''s easy enough,"


    she said, jerking her chin upward. "Third floor, east wing. You can''t miss it ¨C it''s the only door with those hideous gargoyles. His idea, you know."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "ck stone ones, looking like they''re screaming. Quite fitting, given his current... situation."


    She smirked, clearly enjoying the gossip.


    Giovanni''s dark eyes glittered with amusement.


    "Thank you,"


    he murmured, making her cheeks flush as she hurried away.


    The corridor stretched before him like a throat as he climbed to the third floor.


    Not long after the gargoyles emerged.


    ''How prophetic''


    he thought to himself.


    Upon getting to the front of the door the security guard immediately opened the door for him and he walked inside.


    Upon entering the room Giovanni saw Noah himself sprawled in a leather wingback chair, crystal wine ss bnced carelessly between manicured fingers. He didn''t even look up at the sound of the door.


    "Giovanni,"


    Noah''s voice dripped with entitled confidence as he swirled his wine. "Have you done the job?"


    At that moment Giovanni moved deeper into the room, shadows ying across his angr features. "Ah, yes,"


    he purred, his ent thick with satisfaction.


    "We have him - your friend Ethan." His lips curved into a predatory smile as he watched Noah''s reaction.


    Noah nearly choked on his wine, sitting up straighter in his chair. His eyes gleamed with malicious delight.


    "You actually caught him?"


    He set down his ss with trembling fingers, excitement making his movements jerky. "Where?"


    "Raymond is keeping watch," Giovanni said, casually adjusting his silk tie. Continue your journey at empire


    "We thought you might want the... pleasure... of finishing this yourself."


    His dark eyes glinted.


    "After all, isn''t that what you want? Personal satisfaction?"


    Upon hearing what Giovanni just said a cruel smile spread across Noah''s face as he stood, but then faltered. His expression darkened as he nced at his door.


    "Damn it,"


    he hissed, running fingers through his disheveled hair.


    "My father has me under house arrest."


    His fist clenched at his side.


    "How the hell am I supposed to leave the mansion?"


    Noah paced the room like a caged animal.


    "Unless,"


    he said, pausing to fix Giovanni with a challenging stare.


    "you want to risk going against my father''s orders?"


    His voice dripped with sarcasm.


    "The great Giovanni, defying the mighty Silver family?"


    His wine ss sat abandoned Noah''s hand reached for the doorknob, impatience written across his features.


    At that moment Giovanni''s arm shot out, blocking Noah''s path. A dangerous smile yed on his lips. "Wait, young master,"


    he purred, his ent thickening. "Perhaps I know a way."


    His eyes glittered.


    "Let me help you... slip away unnoticed."


    "You''d dare?"


    Noah''s eyes lit up with malicious glee, practically bouncing on his feet.


    With a smirk spread across his face as he straightened his designer jacket. with being told he knows if they get  caught his father would have Giovanni executed on the spot I will  only get another week locked in my room.


    Giovanni''s lips twitched slightly at Noah''s.


    ''If you only knew,''


    he thought to himself.@@novelbin@@


    Immediately Giovanni walked towards the door.


    The first guard barely had time to turn before Giovanni''s hand found a pressure point, dropping him silently to the plush carpet. The second guard managed a muffled gasp before crumpling, his radio ttering uselessly beside him.


    Upon seeing what Giovanni just did Noah could barely contain his excitement as they followed  the back exit door and they slipped into Giovanni''s sleek Ferrari.


    Not long after they arrived at the  abandoned warehouse it''s broken windows like hollow eyes in the darkness.


    As Giovanni led Noah through the rusted door, shlight beams cut through the gloom.


    Naomi''s men had already dug a hole, Raymond''s lifeless body sprawled within it.


    "The bastard awaits, young master,"


    Giovanni purred, gesturing toward the dark hole with an elegant sweep of his hand. The shlight beams cast long shadows across the warehouse floor.


    At that moment Noah strode forward with the confidence of privilege, his designer shoes crunching on broken concrete. "Finally, you bastard,"

 Chapter 141

    He spat, his voice echoing off the warehouse walls.


    "Did you really think you could mess with a Silver and get away with it?"


    Each  of his word dripped with venomous satisfaction.


    At that moment Giovanni''s footsteps retreated into the shadows.


    And changed back to himself.


    Noah reached the edge of the hole, his cruel smile still painted on his face.


    The shlight beams illuminated the gruesome truth below - Raymond''s lifeless body, cold and still, his unseeing eyes staring upward.


    immediately Noah legs gave way, sending him sprawling backward onto the dirt. His mouth opened in a silent scream of horror.


    Slowly, trembling, he turned around. There, backlit by distant security lights, stood Ethan.


    Upon seeing Ethan right in front of him, he almost fainted.


    "Gio-Giovanni!"


    Noah voice cracked, his expensive clothes now soiled as he scrambled backward on the warehouse floor. immediately Sweat gleamed on his forehead, his  hair now stered to his face.


    "GIOVANNI!"


    His scream echoed off the metal walls, desperation making his voice rise to a hysteric pitch.


    Ethan''s silhouette loomed over him, darker than the shadows themselves.


    Without speaking, he raised his arm, pointing to a corner of the warehouse where the security lights flickered dimly.


    Noah''s eyes followed the gesture, his body trembling uncontrobly. There, slumped against the rusty wall,y a body - expensive Italian suit now stained dark, burgundy silk tie askew. The face that had worn Giovanni''s features was now lifeless and empty, like a discarded mask crumpled on the ground.


    Noah''s scream died in his throat as understanding dawned in his terror-filled eyes - Giovanni had never existed at all.


    At that moment Noah couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    "Please... please, Ethan,"


    Noah''s voice cracked, his polished facade crumbling like sand.


    Tears started streaming down his face, carving dirty rivulets across his once-pristine cheeks.


    His expensive clothes, worth more than most people''s monthly sry, was now soiled and torn at the knees from his desperate groveling. "I''ll give you anything ¨C money, I would apologize, whatever you want!"


    without being told he knows he has crossed the line, and for Giovanni and Raymond to have been killed in such a manner, just showed  he''s in a deep mess.


    However Ethan stood motionless, He was like a statue carved from shadows. The warehouse lights behind him flickers erratically, making his silhouette pulse like a living thing. Each silent moment stretched longer than thest, broken only by his slow, measured breathing.


    The air grew colder with each exhale.


    ''I will allow him beg and cry out his eyes."


    Ethan thought,


    ''let him taste true fear''


    Noah however couldn''t say anything anymore he didn''t know what he was going to say that would change Ethan mind or make him have mercy.


    His manicured fingers wed at the ground.


    "My father!"


    His voice rose to a desperate shriek, cracking on the words.


    "He''ll pay whatever you want, remember who I am, he''s going to pay you, please let me go¡ª"


    At that moment he couldn''t find his words when he started crying inside himself.


    ''Someone, anyone, save me''


    However Ethan didn''t say anything, his  movement came without warning, like a snake striking.


    His hand shot out, fingers curling into Noah''s imported silk cor. The fabric ripped as he yanked Noah toward the open grave. Noah''s Italian leather shoes scraped helplessly against the concrete, leaving ck marks like tears.


    "No, no, please! I''m begging you, I will pay you just mention your price"


    Noah''s legs kicked uselessly, his body twisting like a caught fish.@@novelbin@@


    With terrible, almost gentle precision, Ethan released him at the edge of the hole. Below, Giovanni''s empty shelly twisted beside Raymond''s corpse ¨C two broken puppets in an abandoned theater. Noah''s body trembled violently as Ethan pressed a rusted shovel into his soft, manicured hands.


    The metal felt alien against his pampered skin.


    "Start digging,"


    Ethan whispered, his first words slicing through the warehouse air like arctic wind. His eyes caught the flickering light, reflecting it back like a predator''s.


    "You wanted them to do your dirty work now they are dead, so thest thing you can do is cover the grave for them."


    A small, cruel smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    "Now you can bury them."


    At that moment Noah''s fingers tightened around the shovel handle,  his knuckles turned white with terror, as reality crashed over him like a frozen wave.


    The tools ofbor had never felt so heavy in his hands.


    However Noah''s trembling hands pushed the shovel into the earth again and again, each movement agony for his soft, uncalloused palms.


    He couldn''t believe what was going on.


    Some minutes ago, he could remember he followed Giovanni into his car, and both of them entered the warehouse together, and he for some reason he doesn''t understand.


    Giovanni is dead and from the look of things it has been hour''s.


    could it be he''s running mad or what.


    ''From ordering them to kill the bastard now I''m digging the graves''


    his mind raced frantically.


    ''how did ite to this?''


    At that moment tears and dirt mingled on his face as he worked, stealing terrified nces at Ethan''s impassive form.


    Ethan hadn''t moved, hadn''t spoken, just stood there like death personified, watching.


    Another few minutes of working he was done.


    "I''m done... please,"


    he whimpered, the shovel finally slipping from his blistered fingers. His legs trembled beneath him, threatening to give way.


    "I''ve buried them." Continue reading stories on empire


    "Just let me go home. Please, just let me go home."


    He started crying.


    Ethan at that moment didn''t say anything.


    However Noah wanted to say something.


    But he never saw Ethan move. There was only a whisper of air, a brief sh of movement in his peripheral vision. Then came the explosion of pain at the base of his skull, and darkness imed him immediately.


    Consciousness returned slowly, like wading through thick syrup.


    Noah''s head throbbed with each heartbeat, his vision swimming as he tried to focus.


    But for some reason  he couldn''t move.


    A Cold metal pressed against his back ¨C one of the warehouse''s support pirs. Rough rope bit into his wrists and ankles, the fibers cutting into his soft skin.

 Chapter 142

    Ethan''s mind was still reeling from the events of the night, so he decided to return to his school dorm instead of going back to the estate or staying at Naomi''s residence.


    Not long after he arrived at the school and headed to his dorm.


    As he entered his dorm room, he was greeted by the shocked faces of his friends.


    "Ethan!"


    they eximed, their eyes wide with surprise and concern.


    immediately they rushed towards him, their hands reaching out to touch his shoulders, as if to reassure themselves that he was really there.


    "Where have you been, man? We thought you were expelled or kidnapped from the school!"


    One of them said with a worried face.


    At that moment Ethan''s expression weary but determined, he then shook his head, and  ran a hand through his hair, his eyes closing for a moment as he tried to gather his thoughts on what he was going  to say.


    "I''ve been running some side jobs, you all know I need money now."


    he said, his voice low and dismissive. He waved his hand, as if to brush away their concerns.


    "It''s nothing to worry about, guys. I''m fine."


    As he moved further into the room, one of his friends narrowed his eyes, studying Ethan''s physique with a mix of curiosity and disbelief.


    They circled around him, his gaze roaming over his body, taking in every detail.


    "Hey, guys,"


    He said,  his voice filled with Curiosity.


    "Have you noticed how much Ethan''s body has changed? He looks... different. Like he''s been hitting the gym non-stop."


    The others gathered around, their gazes roaming over Ethan''s form, taking in the subtle but noticeable changes in his muscture and posture.


    They  began to whisper among themselves, their voices filled with a mix of admiration and envy.


    Ethan was  surprised by their observations, he wasn''t expecting them to take notice of this quickly, he then nced down at himself, realizing for the first time the extent of his physical transformation.


    He flexed his arms, feeling the power coursing through his veins. "Huh,"


    he said, his voice filled with wonder.


    "I guess I have changed, and I didn''t even realize it."


    "Maybe he''s been participating in that underground street tournament that''s been going ontely, that must be the reason he hasn''t been seen for days now."


    one of his friends suggested, with a hint of excitement in his voice. Immediately they leaned in even more closer, their eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "I heard the winner gets a special prize, something really valuable."


    Upon hearing what one of his friends just said, Ethan''s brow furrowed, his interest piqued by the mention of the tournament.


    He had never heard of such an event before, but the idea of a special prize intrigued him. However, exhaustion weighed heavily on his mind, and he knew he needed rest before pursuing any new leads.


    "An underground tournament?"


    he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    "I''ve never heard of it before. But honestly, guys, I appreciate your concern, but I really need to take a nap now. I''ve been working hard on a Construction site, and that''s why my body has changed. It''s nothing to worry about."


    immediately His friends nodded, epting his exnation without further question. They patted him on the back, their faces filled with understanding and support. As they prepared to leave for the tournament, one of them turned back, with a mischievous grin on his face.


    "Did you know that the winner of the tournament gets a special bracelet?"


    He said, his  voice filled with excitement.


    immediately They held up their wrist, as if imagining the bracelet already there.


    "Apparently, it''s said to have strong warrior energy that can double the wearer''s power. Can you imagine how cool that would be?"


    At that moment the rest couldn''t help but startedughing, shaking their head in disbelief. They punched the air, as if fighting an invisible opponent.


    "What a joke,"


    they scoffed.


    "As if some bracelet could give you superpowers."


    "That is not true, But the prize money is true, and it''s something worth fighting for."


    At that moment Ethan curiosity got the better  of him, his friends were about leaving then he stopped them,


    He held up his hand, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Wait,"


    he said, his voice filled with a newfound Curiosity.


    "I want to go with you. If there''s an ancient item involved, I want to see it for myself. Maybe I can even offer the winner some money to collect it."@@novelbin@@


    His friends immediately exchanged surprised nces, their eyebrows raised at Ethan''s sudden interest. They looked at each other, as if silentlymunicating their thoughts. But they didn''t question him further, instead leading him out of the dorm and towards the location of the underground tournament.


    Not long after the group arrived at the tournament location, a hidden arena tucked away in the depths of the city. The air was thick with tension and excitement, the crowd buzzing with energy as they waited for the final match to begin.


    Ethan pushed his way through the throng of people, his eyes scanning the arena, taking note of every detail. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes widened as the bracelet was brought onto the fighting stage, its ancient metal gleaming under the harsh lights. He leaned forward, his hands gripping the railing, his heart racing with anticipation.


    The spokesman, voice booming over the loudspeakers, began to tell the tale of the bracelet''s origin.


    "This bracelet was once worn by the legendary King Cobra,"


    he said.


    He held the bracelet aloft, the light catching its intricate designs.


    "With this bracelet, King  Cobra power was doubled, granting him ess to unimaginable martial skills and abilities. And Whoever wears this bracelet today will be blessed by the spirit of King Cobra himself! and his power would double as well."


    Upon hearing what the spoke man just said, the crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, their faces filled with excitement and wonder. They stomped their feet, their voices rising in a deafening roar. But Ethan''s expression was serious and focused, knew that there was more to this bracelet than mere showmanship.


    At that moment the system suddenly sounded.


    [Ancient Artifact Detected: King Cobra Combat Bracelet.


    Authenticity Confirmed]

 Chapter 145

    Upon hearing what the man just said Ethan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Private security?"


    Ethan''s voice carried a hint of amusement, his head tilting slightly.


    The man couldn''t  help but his smile shifted, bing more genuine ¨C and somehow more dangerous.


    His eyes glittered with dark pride. "Not exactly,"


    he purred, stepping closer. His expensive cologne couldn''t quite mask a subtle scent of gunpowder. "We operate in the shadows, you might say."


    His gaze was still focused on Ethan and for some reason, he doesn''t look even afraid or moved.


    But he couldn''t help but continue.


    "The underground''s elite trust us with their lives,"


    he continued, gesturing to his men. Each stood like a coiled spring, ready to unleash violence at a moment''s notice.


    "We''re the best in the business. Those who can afford us, fear nothing because we offer the best when ites to securing them."


    "Is that so?"


    Ethan''s tone remained casual, almost yful. but deep Inside of him, his mind started calcting the angles, distances, threat levels he might be facing soon.


    "Then tell me..."


    His eyes locked onto the man''s with intensity.


    "How much would you sell yourpany for?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said his dorm friends choked, their mind screaming as they tried to process everything.


    ''Shut up, shut up, shut up!''


    Jake''s knees nearly gave out, cold sweat started running down his spine.


    ''We''re going to die. We''re actually going to die''


    He said to himself frantically.


    At that moment Chris grabbed the wall for support, his face draining of all color.


    ''Why is he provoking them? Has Ethan lost his mind?''


    His fingers dug into the rough brick until they bled.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The armed men shifted uneasily, their hands hovering near their concealed weapons. Their training told them to react, but something in Ethan''s demeanor made them hesitate.


    Even their boss''s practiced smile faltered for a moment, the first


    crack in his polished veneer. In all his years in the underground security guard, nobody ¨C nobody ¨C had ever dared to mock them so boldly.


    ''Who is this boy?''


    he wondered, a sliver of doubt creeping into his thoughts.


    ''What makes him so fearless?''


    " It''s Priceless,"


    the manughed softly, but his eyes remained sharp as razors. His fingers brushed his tie pin unconsciously.


    "Our organization isn''t for sale at any price."


    ''Let''s see how this arrogant boy handles that''@@novelbin@@


    he thought smugly.


    "Everything has a price,"


    Ethan''s voice cut through the night air like silk over steel.


    "One billion dors, perhaps?"


    The words fell casually from his lips, as if discussing lunch money. ''Your little empire is worth pocket change to what I''m hunting for''


    he thought.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The man''sughter died in his throat. His perfectly maintainedposure cracked, his eyes widening slightly.


    ''One billion? Impossible... unless...''


    The other suited men exchanged nces, their disciplined stance faltering. immediately Cold sweat started forming on their leader''s brow as his mind raced.


    ''The entire organization isn''t worth half that. Who is this kid really working for?''


    "I have somewhere to be,"


    Ethan said, checking his watch with deliberate casualness.


    "We can discuss this... another time."


    He stepped past the stunned men as if they were nothing more than mannequins.


    immediately without wasting anymore time his friends followed him from behind.


    Then they entered a taxi then went straight to the school.


    Upon arriving in their dorm, they copsed onto the dorm couches, adrenaline finally draining from their systems. The reality of their escape hitting them like a tidal wave.


    "Man, that was brilliant!"


    Marcus eximed, running shaky hands through his hair.


    Hisugh carried a hint of hysteria. "ying it off like some rich kid making jokes!"


    "We should be dead right now if not for your smartness"


    He said calmly.


    "The look on their faces when you mentioned a billion dors,"


    Jakeughed nervously, his hands still trembling.


    "That got them too shocked to even think straight!"


    ''Please let this be the end of it''


    He prayed silently.


    Chris nodded enthusiastically, normalcy finally returning to his face.


    "Quick thinking, bro. Best way to escape ¨C make them think you''re just some crazy rich kid messing around."


    However Chris was still curious because something tells him Ethan wasn''t joking at all.


    he thought, studying his friend''s unchanged expression.


    "Got to run, I just remembered I had this very important night shift to attend to"


    Ethan said casually, leaving his still-shaking friends in the dorm. The ancient bracelet was still in his pocket, like a second heartbeat. ''Time to expand my collection''


    he thought.


    Without saying anything, Ethan Walked out of the dorm.


    And then he brought out the business card that was given to him by the man from earlier and called him.


    Ethan was directed to their hangout.


    Not long after he arrived and stood before an imposing mansion. Armed guards lined the curved driveway, their weapons visible and threatening. Security cameras tracked his every move.


    ''Such an obvious disy of power'' Ethan thought, almost amused. ''Like children ying with toy soldiers''


    The boss received him in a grand study, leather-bound books lining walls that stretched two stories high. Heavily armed men stood at attention every few feet ¨C at least thirty of them. Their fingers twitched near triggers, their eyes locked on Ethan''s every movement. Crystal chandeliers worth millions sparkled overhead, casting rainbow shadows across the marble floors.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?"


    The boss spread his arms wide, indicating his wealth and power. His gold rings caught the light as he gestured.


    ''Let the boy see what real power looks like''


    He thought smugly.


    "Perhaps now you understand what you''re dealing with."


    At that moment his smile turned predatory as he leaned forward over his mahogany desk.


    "So, about that billion dors you mentioned..."


    His voice dripped with condescension.


    "if you can''t produce it, well,"


    he tapped a thick contract with one manicured finger. Enjoy new stories from empire


    "We have other ways and it''s to ensure you join us."


    ''No one walks away from us''


    He said to himself.


    The armed men shifted closer, a subtle reminder of the threat.


    ''This kid''s about to learn a hard lesson''


    They thought collectively.


    Ethan''s eyes barely scanned the room before settling back on the boss.


    His gaze held the same bored expression one might have while waiting in line at a coffee shop.


    "1.2 billion dors,"


    he said tly.


    "For everything. Including this mansion."

 Chapter 147

    Hearing what Ethan just said The boss''s eyes widened with horror written all over it.


    At that moment Cold sweat started dripping down his spine as ancient stories from his grandmother flooded back ¨C tales whispered in candlelight of spiritual masters who could bend reality with their mere presence.


    ''All those legends... those bedtime stories... They were real. Dear God, they were all real''


    "This is Spirit pressure... damn spiritual pressure?"


    he choked out, his voice barely a whisper. Each syble felt like pushing against a mountain. The very air seemed to crush his lungs, making each word a struggle. The oppressive force pressed down harder with each passing second, as if gravity itself had turned against them.


    ''At this point we''re nothing but insects to him''


    At that moment his mind raced frantically, memories of underground whispers surfacing. ''What kind of family produces someone like this? Which ancient bloodline...''


    The thought died as pure terror gripped him. All his years climbing the undergrounddder, all his connections, all his umted power ¨C they were children''s toys before this force.


    "Please,"


    he managed to gasp, his pride shattering like a fine crystal.


    His decades of carefully cultivated authority crumbled to dust.


    "I... I was foolish from the beginning. Please Let me serve you!I promise to serve you."


    The words tumbled out desperately, his face contorting with fear and submission.


    "I''ll be your dog, your ve, anytime you need me I wille running like your loyal dog please don''t kill me I''m truly sorry."


    Around him, his men''s eyes bulged with simr terror. Some were crying silently, others trying desperately to avert their gaze from Ethan''s serpentine stare.


    "We just challenged a god"


    one of them managed to whisper. "We actually tried to kill a god."


    Seeing Ethan didn''t say anything but his Intense gaze was still focused on him, the boss'' hearts almost jumped out of his chest.


    The mighty underground boss, who had made countless men bow before him, who had built his empire on fear and blood, now wished nothing more than to grovel at the feet of this godlike being. "Please,"


    He begged,


    "Just let me live. I''ll dedicate my life to serving you, please..."


    ''How quickly the mighty fall'' Ethan thought coldly, watching the so-called boss unravel before him.


    "Please, please spare us!"


    The boss''s voice cracked with desperation as he continued to beg, all his years ofmanding respect  has been shattered.


    "I''ll give you everything legitimately, right now!"


    ''Anything to survive this nightmare.''


    At that moment Ethan''s voice cut through the terror like a frozen de.


    "The papers. Now."


    With a mere thought, he released the Cobra King''s aura. The supernatural pressure lifted, leaving the men gasping and stumbling like newborn foals. Several copsed to their knees, gulping air desperately.


    ''We''re alive''


    their collective thoughts screamed. ''He''s showing mercy.''


    The boss nearly tripped over his own feet, without wasting any more time he rushed to his safe, his trembling fingers fumbling with thebination three times before getting it right.


    ''Don''t make him wait, don''t make him wait''


    his mind chanted frantically as he tried to open his safe with shaking hands.


    At that moment  the safe Opened  and he collected the documents and ran to the desk.


    Sweat started dripping onto the documents as he spread them across his desk, his hands shaking so badly he could barely hold his pen.


    "Here, here,"


    he stammered, pointing at various lines with quivering fingers.


    "Full ownership transfer, all assets, everything!"


    ''Please let this be enough''


    He prayed quietly in his mind.


    "Every property, every ount, every connection, they are in here."


    At that moment Ethan signed with casual indifference, as if he werepleting homework rather than acquiring an underground empire.


    Still he wasn''t smiling when he faced the boss.


    "I''ll be checking in periodically," Ethan said, sliding the papers back. His eyes swept the room, making the armed men flinch and look away. Some were still trembling, their weapons forgotten on the floor.


    "And I require ten of your best men. They''ll maintain their distance from me, but they must ensure my safety, any little mistakes you''ll die."


    Experience new tales on empire


    He paused, his reptilian gaze fixing on the boss.


    "Consider it your first task as my subordinate."


    ''Let''s see how well you serve when your life depends on it.''


    Ethan said to himself.


    without wasting any more time, the boss bowed deeply, sweat still dripping from his brow.


    "Of course, of course! I''ll select them personally!"


    ''Thank god, a chance to prove my worth.''


    "They''ll be the best we have, I swear it, Sir!!"


    Without wasting any more time or saying any more words Ethan turned away and left the mention.


    The boss watched Ethan leave through the mansion''s security cameras, his mind still reeling.


    ''A being with such power... why would he need mortal bodyguards?'' But he dared not question it, quickly without  wasting any more time he brought out his phone and called.


    trying to assemble his best men.


    "Get me Chen, Rodriguez, and the others,"


    he barked into his phone, his voice still trembling.


    "Only the elite team. Our lives depend on this."


    Ethan strode through the mansion''s grand doors.


    The night air felt sweet with victory.


    "At least now I have pawns to watch my back when needed"


    he said to himself, remembering how often he''d had to rely on Naomi''s connections.@@novelbin@@


    "Better to have multiple pieces on the board, then just one."


    At that moment the cool breeze carried the scent of the system notifications flooding in.


    [Host has been rewarded with a hundred system points]


    [Host has been rewarded with 80 system points]


    [Host has been rewarded with 120 system points]


    [Host has been rewarded with 20 system points]


    Upon seeing the system''s pointing in, a satisfied smile began to form on his face as he calcted his growing power.


    "Naomi must havepleted all of thosepanies, and she didn''t at the time, now that I needed them the most. With these points, I could potentially..."


    At that moment his phone buzzed in his pocket, interrupting his happy Moment.


    He brought his phone out only to see it was his Grandmother that was calling.

 Chapter 148

    Upon seeing it was his grandmother that was calling Ethan finger hovered over the phone for a moment before answering.


    "Hello Grandma,"


    he said softly, his voice automatically shifting to a more respectful tone.


    He knows he hasn''t been in contact withdy Madison the way she would have wanted, and she might have gotten so worried, to the point she has decided to call him herself.


    "Ethan, dear,"


    Lady Madison''s voice flowed like honeyced with steel.


    "I trust you haven''t forgotten about this weekend?"


    Even through the phone, her presencemanded attention.


    "Of course not, Grandma, how would I forget something so important"


    At that momentdy Madison nodded.


    "Excellent."


    She then pauses for a moment.


    which made Ethan more curious


    "I have several... distinguished individuals who I would  love to introduce to you too."


    hearing whatdy Madison just said, Ethan took in a deep breath he thoughtdy Madison wanted to say something else.


    "Some of my most trusted associates. People of particr influence, and I would love to introduce you to all of them this weekend?"


    immediately Ethan nodded.


    "It would be an honor to meet them," he replied, keeping his voice neutral despite his growing suspicion of not knowing any of them before.


    "See you in three days then, darling, Don''t bete."


    Ethan still couldn''t get his head around what he was going to expect so he nodded his head.


    "See you in three days Gramma, I won''t bete."


    At that moment the line went dead, leaving Ethan staring at his phone. Three days to prepare for whatever his grandmother''s close associates would be like. Continue reading stories on empire


    Ethan was still staring at his phone, mentally cataloging his weekendmitments. as if counting down his obligations.


    "When did life be so...plicated?"


    Ethan said to himself as he began to remember what Everything he would be doing on the weekend.


    "The government meeting first,"


    he muttered to himself,  his jaw tightening slightly. The ornate chamber materialized in his mind -and all those self-important ministers in their expensive suits. "They think they''re getting some naive young CEO to puppet around. How amusing"


    He could already see their condescending smiles, the quiet whispers behind their aged hands.


    "If they only knew they were dealing with someone who could buy and sell their careers with a phone call, they would respect themselves"


    However he knows they are nning something for him and he''s equally ready for them, now that his Aura has gotten even more stronger.


    At that moment his  thoughts shifted to his coursemates'' uing estate visit.


    A faint smirk crossed his face. "Stop lying, Ethan!"


    "Nobody our age has that kind of money! not to mention someone like you"


    "Quit trying to impress us!"


    Their mocking voices echoed in his mind.


    "they should just wait, until they see I wasn''t telling lies "


    His fingers drummed.


    "Their small worlds will crumble when they realize just how limited their understanding has been"


    At that same time his thoughts Shifted to  the  meeting with Naomi.


    "Thesepanies need more than just restructuring - they need more investment to make them the best."


    His newly acquired corporations - all of them  purchased legitimately, and they would  require careful handling.


    "I want each and everyone of them to be at their best, the business world and the country has no idea what''sing"


    At that moment Ethan massaged his temples.


    without being told he could tell he''s going to have a stressful Weekend ahead.


    At that moment Ethan decided to spend the night in a hotel.


    Not long after he arrived In his luxury hotel suite, Ethan sat cross-legged on the king-sized bed, the city lights twinkling in his window.


    [Avable System Points: 320]


    [Current Stats:


    strength ¨C10


    Speed ¨C 20


    Body ¨C Charm 5


    intelligence ¨C 100]


    "Let''s bnce this out,"


    Ethan murmured.


    "Fifty points to Body first."


    [Body Enhancement in Progress]


    [strength ¨C10


    Speed ¨C 20


    Body -Charm- 55


    intelligence ¨C 100]


    At that moment a surge of power coursed through him like liquid lightning. His muscles didn''t bulge or change, but he could feel tremendous strength flowing beneath his skin.


    "This change... is incredible"


    He walked closer to the mirror, his eyebrow pushed down.


    He thought he would grow a little bit taller, but he could see the change in his face and body.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment he Methodically,  distributed the remaining points to max out.:


    [strength ¨C100


    Speed ¨C 100


    Body ¨C Charm 100


    intelligence ¨C 100]


    With each allocation, new sensations flooded through him. His mind sharpened, his movements became more fluid, and an otherworldly energy pulsed through his veins.


    [All Stats Reached 100/100]


    [ Congrattions Host Requirements Met for Advanced Stage Evolution]


    Ethan''s eyes gleamed as the system message appeared, the words glowing in his consciousness:


    [Host has met the stats requirement for leveling up from the beginning stage]


    "Finally."


    he said to himself, his fingers moving swiftly to open his system bank interface.


    "Time to consolidate everything." Immediately he opened the system bank. The numbers that greeted him made him smile - billions had been umted from his various ventures and rewards.


    His eyes were still focused on the screen knowing the system doubled all his earnings so he wasn''t that surprised.


    With quick, precise movements, he initiated the transfer to his regr ount.


    "For the very first time, my ount would be taking in money, and it''s a billion dors."


    He said to himself when his notification sounded, he brought  out his phone only to see it was a message from his bank informing him of the transaction.


    **


    Meanwhile, across the city, in the imposing Silver family mansion, a servant named David burst into the master''s study, his face drained of color. His hands shook so badly he almost copsed to the ground.


    "Master Silver!"


    he gasped, bowing so deeply his forehead nearly touched the ground.


    Cold sweat dripped from his brow. "Young master Noah... he''s missing from his room!"


    The servant''s hands trembled as he continued, each word seeming to physically pain him.


    "And sir... Giovanni hasn''t reported for hours. Raymond too. All three have vanished without a trace!"

 Chapter 149

    Upon hearing what the servant just said.


    Master Silver''s fist crashed onto his mahogany desk, making priceless artifacts jump and scatter.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN VANISHED?"


    His voice thundered through the study room, making the servant cower further.


    "My son..."


    his voice dropped to a dangerous whisper.


    "My heir..."


    His face turned purple with rage, veins pulsing at his temples. "Someone dare touch my family?"


    he couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "Are you telling me, Noah isn''t inside his room."


    The servant shakes his head.


    "No sir, we have searched everywhere for him but he''s no where to be found."


    At that moment Mr Silver''s eyes folded.


    "Mobilize everyone! Every contact, every resource! check all thetv cameras, I want him found immediately"


    without wasting anymore time he grabbed his phone, his fingers stabbing at numbers with violent precision.


    "I want my son found NOW!" "Whoever did this will suffer for generations"


    He said out loud his lips shaking with rage.


    For three days, the Silver family''s considerable resources scoured the city like a tidal wave; their CCTV camera footage didn''t give them any information.


    They searched every warehouse, every abandoned building, every possible hiding ce.


    Money flowed like water as informants were paid, bribes were made to gangs to get information, threats were issued to some people who they think might be involved in the disappearance of Noah.


    The underground trembled at the Silver family fury as they looked for information.


    Then, early Saturday morning, the call came.


    "Sir,"


    his head of security''s voice shook. "We... we found him."


    Immediately Mr.Silver stood up.


    his hand held onto his phone so tightly.


    "Where! how is he..."


    He said with a worried voice.


    The head of security then exined everything to Mr.Silver.


    saying they found Noah in an abandoned warehouse, tied to a rusted pir. His once-expensive clothes were filthy rags, his manicured hands raw and bleeding from desperate attempts to free himself. His perfectly styled hair was matted with dirt and blood. Continue reading at empire


    "Who could have done something this inhuman behavior to my Son?"


    Master Silver said.


    At that moment the head of security exined what Noah told them before he fainted.


    Upon hearing what the head of security just said to him  his cracked lips came a whisper that made Sir Silver blood run cold.


    "Ethan..."


    The name carried such terror that even Master Silver felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Who are you really, bastard?"


    he wondered.


    However, hearing his head of security just said he couldn''t help but feel shamed, even though his son disobeyed him and still went out for his revenge and he was almost killed in the process.


    He''s still mad at him but at the same time he can''t fold his arms, and allow Ethan a nobody to step on any member of his family.


    For that reason he wants his head.


    With a cold and deadly voice he said.


    "BRING ME THIS ETHAN''S HEAD!" he roared, making  his crystal decanter in his room shattered against the wall.


    The expensive liquid ran down like blood.


    "No one touches a Silver and lives."


    At that moment the head of security wanted to say something when he heard a voice through the phone..


    "Master, please,"


    his aging advisor, Zachary, stepped forward.


    His weathered face carried decades of wisdom earned in the darkest corners of their world.


    "I heard this same boy... eliminated Giovanni and Raymond like they were nothing."


    The old man''s hands trembled slightly.


    "Even after forty years in this business, such power is terrifying."


    "It seems You don''t understand what we''re dealing with,"


    Zachary continued softly.


    "We must wait for the Shadow Legion to return from their mission overseas. If anyone  can kill this monster, it''s them."


    he said calmly.


    "One week,"


    he assured his master.


    "Seven days, and our elite force will ensure that Ethan suffers properly, just one of them is strong enough to kill the kid."


    Upon hearing what Zachary just said Master Silver''s fingers dug into his armrests, his knuckles whiting with rage.


    The leather crackled under his grip. "One week,"


    he growled, his eyes burning with hatred.


    "In one week, I''ll paint this city red with that bastard''s blood, no power on earth will protect him from my vengeance."


    Just then, his private secretary burst into the room, her face pale as death.


    "Master Silver."


    she gasped, clutching her tablet. "Urgent message from the Capital..."


    At that moment the tension in the room ratcheted up another notch, as if sensing another piece being added to this deadly game.


    Master Silver''s grip on his phone tightened until the case cracked. "The G families are meeting immediately?"


    ''Even in my darkest times, I''ve never seen them all gather.''


    He said to himself.


    "Are you sure about this!!"


    "Yes, sir,"


    The voice trembled.


    "All five paramount families..."


    The secretary paused, swallowing audibly.


    The G 5 are five top families who came together to form an organization, they couldn''t fold their hands and watcheddy Madison step on them, so the organization was formed, with all of their resources put together, they can rivaldy Madison easily.


    But at the same time to try to stay out of her way.


    So In time they became a force to be reckoned with within the country and the world.


    Mr Silver was still confused because they hardly met.


    "What could cause this?"


    Master Silver''s voice turned sharp, his revenge temporarily forgotten. "Not even world wars would bring  everyone together this quickly."


    " Sir, as for the information I was sent, Someone is ascending,  Not just to our level, but..."@@novelbin@@


    her voice hesitated, fear evident. "They say this person might reach the apex. Above even the G families themselves."


    "Who?"


    Master Silver demanded, his face paling.


    ''Who could rise above the G families? that Impossible!''


    "Which family dares to climb so high and I haven''t noticed?"


    "That''s just it, sir. It''s not a family at all."


    The secretary''s voice dropped to a whisper.


    "Just one person ¨C they call him the Godly Investor."


    **


    Across the city, Ethan stood before a full-length mirror in his hotel suite, adjusting his perfectly tailored suit.

 Chapter 150

    At that moment Ethan was still adjusting his silk tie one final time, immediately Ethan opened his financial interface in the system. The bracelet was hummed eagerly against his wrist as numbers began scrolling before his eyes.


    [Total transactions processed: $150 billion.]


    Upon seeing the numbers his lips curved into a satisfied smile.


    "Just $50 billion more until the system''s second stage unlocks."


    Ethan said to himself, the thought of what he''s  going to get in the second stage made his smile even brighter, he couldn''t imagine the amount of power that awaited at the next level, he could almost taste it.


    "I know I have made so many  mistakes and at same time made so many investment mistakes just like the one of three days  but, I actually needed an underground  organization."


    He shook his head then he deleted the thought.


    "No time to talk about the past, it has already been made. Bncing my public image against the hidden empire required careful nning, and the underground organization acquisition would help cement that position."


    He nodded before leaving his suite.


    He walked out of the hotel room only to see a Rolls-Royce Phantom waiting  for him.


    without being told he could tell it was Naomi doing.


    Without wasting anymore time he step in, and he left.


    Not long after they arrived at their government house, it glided to a stop before the government house entrance, its ck surface reflecting the morning sun like polished obsidian.


    Ethan adjusted his elegant face mask - a masterpiece of ck silk and subtle golden threading that covered the upper half of his face.


    Security guards snapped to attention as he strode through the marble halls, his footsteps echoing with quiet authority.


    The ancient bracelet hummed beneath his sleeve and his staff perfectly positioned, sensing the power gathered ahead


    After some minutes of walking, the main door was opened for Ethan, and he stepped inside.


    The governor''s private chamber radiated old-world authority - heavy curtains, antique furniture, and the weight of power.


    Around a massive oak table sat the city''s most influential figures.


    the governor himself, three senior ministers, and themissioner of police, theirbined authority filling the room like a physical presence.


    Without saying anything Ethan took his assigned seat with fluid grace, feeling their eyes studying his masked appearance with varying degrees of suspicion and curiosity.


    "Young man,"


    the governor''s voice cut through the silence.@@novelbin@@


    "This is a ce of transparency and trust."


    His eyes narrowed slightly. x


    "Remove your mask. We don''t conduct business with shadows and mysteries. I must know who I''m speaking to - unless you''re some demon hiding behind that masked."


    At that moment Ethan just smiled, he knew something like this would happen so he came prepared.


    "I prefer to keep my mask, thank you,"


    Ethan replied coolly, his voice carrying a subtle authority that made several officials shift ufortably in their seats.


    ''If they think they can walk all over me they should think again.''


    he thought to himself, watching their reactions.


    Stay updated through empire


    At that moment the policemissioner mmed his palm on the oak table, making coffee cups rattle.


    "Fifty billion dors!"


    His voice echoed off the chamber walls, face flushing with frustration. "Fifty billion moved in a single day! Where did that moneye from, boy?"


    '' I can see they''re terrified''


    Ethan realized.


    ''Not of me, but of what I represent - power they can''t control''


    "Your family name,"


    themissioner demanded, leaning forward aggressively. his Veins pulsed in his neck.


    "We need to know who we''re dealing with. Are you even a citizen of this country?"


    At that moment Sweat beaded on his forehead despite the room''s perfect temperature.


    ''How dare this masked nobody threaten our authority''


    his expression screamed.


    however Ethan merely adjusted his position in the leather chair, his posture radiating casual indifference.


    "Gentlemen,"


    he said smoothly, every word measured and precise. His masked face revealed nothing of the cold amusement he felt.


    "I''ve broken nows. The money is legit, the transfers were legal, and I have every right not to answer personal questions."


    He tilted his masked face slightly, knowing how the gesture would unnerve them further.


    "Perhaps we should discuss why you really called me here? Unless interrogatingw-abiding citizens is now government policy?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the governor and officials exchanged uneasy nces.


    They never expected their target to bite back.


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile, for some reason he decided not to  show them any respect, and it seems to be working, they wouldn''t look down on him this way.


    "The TV station purchase,"


    the Governor leaned forward, attempting to regain control, his manicured fingers inteced on the polished oak.


    "We must ensure public media doesn''t fall into... dangerous hands. The people have a right to know who controls their information."


    "Fascinating,"


    Ethan replied, his masked face tilting slightly. sensing his growing amusement.


    "You speak of rights while attempting to vite mine. My identity will be revealed when I choose, Governor. Or is this how you typically treat legitimate investors?"


    "And I''m sure you have no right to invite me here because of this, the authorities should do their job."


    At that moment they all gaze at Ethan with cold eyes.


    "If there''s nothing else productive to discuss..."


    Ethan rose smoothly from his chair, his movements deliberately casual.


    "SIT DOWN!"


    The Police Commissioner''s face had turned purple with rage.


    He mmed both hands on the table again, coffee cups jumping. "You WILL remove that mask, or I''ll have you arrested for suspicious activities! and we will  investigate you, I have that right, just in case you have forgotten."


    Upon hearing what themissioner just said the rest of the minister nodded in agreement.


    their eyes focused on Ethan wanting to see what he''s going to say or do next.


    Ethan however stops at his position.


    He wanted to say something when he heard  a sound, the double doors burst open with a thunderous crash. A dozen heavily armed officers poured in, their weapons trained on Ethan''s masked face. The metallic sounds of safeties clicking off echoed through the chamber like angry wasps.

 Chapter 151

    Upon seeing the scene unfolding In Front of him. Ethan just shakes his head


    "So predictable"


    Ethan said to himself, calmly surveying the armed officers surrounding him.


    He''d sensed their presence the moment he''d entered the building - their nervous energy, their readied weapons, even the specific positions they''d taken up behind the ornate panels. The bracelet had pulsed in warning against his wrist, like a cat sensing approaching predators.


    He could also sense the waves of hatred rolling off the Police Commissioner and Governor hadn''t surprised him either.


    He could practically taste their fear masked as aggression.


    Ever since he maxed out his intelligence he could sense people and tell what they are hiding by just making eye contact with them.


    "Don''t make me use force on you young man,"


    the Commissioner growled, his hand resting meaningfully on his own sidearm.


    Pride and rage battled in his eyes, certain he finally had the upper hand.


    At that moment Ethan settled back into his chair with deliberate casualness, making several officers tighten their grips on their weapons.


    He could hear their elerated heartbeats, smell their nervous sweat.


    "I could shift my face to another right now"@@novelbin@@


    he mused, feeling the power ripple beneath his skin like a coiled snake. "Be someone else entirely. Show them just a fraction of what real power looks like, But that would be shortsighted and the only person I can think of right now that are dead is Raymond and Giovanni, which are not cool. These guys are killers."


    he reasoned, maintaining hisposed posture.


    "Let them think they''re dealing with just another masked man. Sometimes the greatest power lies in holding back" Enjoy new chapters from empire


    At that moment his fingers drummedzily on the armrest, each tap making the officers flinch slightly.


    At that moment Ethan decided to attack  first, His intelligence flowed through him like liquid crystal, making every detail in the room razor-sharp.


    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding beneath that badge of authority"


    His masked gaze settled on the Police Commissioner.


    "Interesting past you have, Commissioner,"


    Ethan''s voice cut through the tension like a de.


    "That incident five years ago... the ''self-defense'' shooting that wasn''t quite self-defense, was it?"


    He tilted his head slightly, watching the man''s pulse jump in his neck.


    "And those regr meetings with certain... pharmaceutical and underground organization. Are quite profitable, I can  imagine."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said themissioner''s breathing pattern changed. His blood pressure spiking.


    "How dare you!"


    the Commissioner exploded, his face turning purple. His hand mmed the table again, but this time with a tremor of desperation. "These are baseless usations! I''ll have you arrested for nder!"


    "Baseless?"


    Ethan''s quietugh made everyone in the room shiver. The armed officers shifted ufortably, their weapons suddenly feeling heavier. "When I acquired a securitywork, I received quite an interesting archive."


    He leaned forward slightly, enjoying the way the Commissioner''s face twitched. "Would you like me to share the exact dates of your meetings with the Golden Triangle representatives? Or perhaps the bank ount numbers?"


    immediately the Commissioner''s face drained of color as his own officers nced at his uncertainty. ''How quickly authority crumbles'' Ethan thought,


    ''when its foundations are exposed''


    At that moment Ethan could see the officers'' loyalty was already wavering.


    At that moment the Police Commissioner''s bravado crumbled as realization dawned in his eyes. ''This masked man... just how much does he know? How deep does his influence run?''


    immediately Sweat began pooling at his cor as his mind raced through years of carefully hidden transactions he couldn''t believe a random child got a hold of it so easily.


    Themissioner was still in thought when the chamber doors burst open again. A team of sharp-suitedwyers strode in, their briefcases heavy with evidence.


    Behind them came Federal agents in dark suits, badges gleaming. "Perfect timing"


    Ethan said to himself with a bright smile.


    "The pieces fall exactly where they should."


    At that moment the city officers lowered their weapons in confusion, their earlier confidence evaporating.


    "Police Commissioner Landon,"


    the lead Federal agent announced, voice cutting through the tension, "You''re under arrest for corruption and drug trafficking."


    ''How quickly the mighty fall''


    Ethan mused, watching the Commissioner''s face transition from pale to ashen as handcuffs clicked around his wrists.


    Seeing what just happened the Governor sat frozen, watching his ally being led away.


    His fingers unconsciously went to his bare ring finger, a tell that made Ethan''s enhanced intelligence light up with information.


    Ethan rose smoothly from his chair, adjusting his cuffs with casual elegance.


    as he turned to the Governor.


    ''Time for the final piece.''


    "Interesting habit you have, Governor,"


    Ethan''s voice carried just enough suggestion to make the man freeze. His enhanced senses caught every micro-expression of fear crossing the face.


    "Taking off your wedding ring at night... or perhaps during certain private meetings?"


    His masked face tilted slightly. "Your wife might find that detail... fascinating."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The Governor''s face drained of all color as his hands gripped the armrests of his chair.


    ''How does he know about the ring.'' his expression screamed silently.


    Immediately the Governor''s mind raced frantically as cold sweat formed on his brow.


    ''That ringment wasn''t random... he knows.''


    His fingers unconsciously touched the pale band of skin where his wedding ring should have been.


    Ethan''s enhanced intelligence pieced together the puzzle effortlessly - the slight tan line on the ring finger, the nervous habit of touching that spot, the faint trace of different perfumes on his cor. Combined with the data he''d acquired from the TV station''s surveince footage and the entertainment industry''s whispered rumors, a sordid picture emerged crystal clear.


    ''The young starlets. The private hotel rooms. The carefully deleted security footage.''


    Every detail clicked into ce behind Ethan''s mask as he watched the Governor squirm.


    "I... I think we''ve taken enough of your time today,"


    the Governor stammered, his earlier authority evaporating like morning dew.


    His hands trembled slightly as he gathered his papers.


    "We can discuss the TV station matter... another time. You''re free to go."

 Chapter 152

    Upon hearing what the governor just said Ethan couldn''t help but smile.


    "It would be unfortunate,"


    Ethan said softly, adjusting his mask.


    "if certain stories were to air on the evening news today. The public has such an appetite for scandal, especially involving... elected officials."


    His voice carried just enough threat to make the Governor flinch.


    "What exactly are you implying?" the Governor attempted bravado, but his voice quivered.


    "Room 1507 at the Grand Hotel. Tuesday nights. Young Miss Sophia from that new drama series."


    Ethan''s words fell like ice into the silence.


    "Shall I continue?"


    immediately Ethan said words : The Governor''s face went through several shades of pale.@@novelbin@@


    "Perhaps,"


    he whispered, his hands shaking as he pulled out a gold-embossed card.


    "We should discuss this privately. Just the two of us."


    His eyes darted nervously to the remaining officials in the room.


    "My private number is on the back."


    "Wise choice Mr Governor,"


    Ethan replied, epting the card with elegant indifference.


    ''How easily they crumble when their secrets are exposed.''


    Without wasting any more time Ethan left the government house.


    And went to his house inside the estate.


    Ethan removed his mask with a bright smile on his face, then he remembered another meeting awaits him, his grandma.


    "From threatening the governor to attending grandmother''s gatherings."


    he muttered to himself, changing into casual designer wear.


    "What an interesting life I have."


    His mind turned to weightier matters as he checked his appearance one final time. His grandmother''s invitation loomed over everything else, a gathering that could make his political maneuvering look like child''s y.


    "Time to face a real power yer," he said to his reflection, checking his watch.


    "And Grandma doesn''t need threats to be dangerous."


    He said calmly before leaving the house.


    However this time he decided to use a taxi


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    The Madison estate loomed before him, centuries of old money and power carved into every stone.


    Mr. Kyle, immacte in his tailored suit, stood waiting at the grand entrance steps like a guardian of ancient traditions.


    "Young Master Ethan,"


    Kyle bowed slightly, his silver hair catching the afternoon light as he pointed to the entrance.


    "Lady Madison spoke highly of your recent... achievements."


    The pause in his words carried volumes of meaning.


    "Mr. Kyle, nice to meet up."


    Ethan nodded.


    Inside, the chief maid, Mrs. Vivian, and her assistant, Miss Lisa, greeted Ethan with practiced deference. Their eyes held a mix of curiosity and caution - they couldn''t believe after so many years Lady Madison had seen her grandson and he''s standing right in front of them.


    "What would you like us to prepare, Young Master?"


    Mrs. Vivian asked, her starched uniform crisp as paper.


    "Perhaps the imported beluga caviar? Or the aged wagyu beefdy Madison reserves for your special visit?"


    "Anything will do, Mrs.Vivian," Ethan replied casually. He caught their exchanged nces of surprise.


    Mr Kyle then led Ethan toward the main living room, the sound of measured voices growing louder.


    " Lady Madison is with her Council."


    he whispered.


    "They rarely gather like this."


    Ethan nodded without being told he could tell he was the one they were waiting for.


    As the double doors opened, Ethan''s enhanced senses took in the scene - Lady Madison, elegant and imposing, seated among five of the country''s most influential figures. Theirbined wealth and power could reshape nations, and they were all focused on his grandmother''s every word.


    upon seeing Ethan Lady Madison''s eyes sparkled with hidden amusement as Ethan entered.


    "Ah, here he is,"


    she said, her voice carrying that familiar mix of honey and steel. "My grandson, whom we were just speaking about."


    "Mr. Bernard,"


    she gestured elegantly to a sharp-eyed man in his sixties.


    "His business empire spans three continents, though I hear he''s recently expanded to a fourth?"


    "Five, actually,"


    Mr Bernard smiled, disying the confidence of someone who controlled half the country''s manufacturing.


    "Mrs  Olivia, the Oracle of Eastern Markets."


    A serene-faced woman in traditional dress inclined her head. Her reputation for predicting market trends had earned her almost mystical status in financial circles.


    "Your recent investments show... interesting patterns,"


    Lady Madison said to her with a bright smile.


    "And Dr. Raymond of the Phoenix Group."


    The distinguished man adjusted his sses, his family''s medical empire and shippingworks literally holding life and death in their hands.


    "My,"


    Mrs Olivia spoke first, her calcting gaze never leaving Ethan.


    "Such presence in one young man. You''ve trained him well,dy  Madison. He carries himself like one of the old families."


    "Indeed,"


    Dr. Raymond agreed, his clinical gaze assessing Ethan as if he were a fascinating specimen.


    "Exceptional physical condition. Perfect posture. Controlled breathing. You have done some  Military training perhaps?"


    At that moment


    Mr.Bernard  leaned forward, interest sparking in his eyes.


    "The young generation isn''t usually built this way anymore. Most of them are too soft, too concerned with their phones and social media life."


    He chuckled darkly.


    "But this one... he reminds me of us at that age. When we were hungry for power."


    ''If they only knew''


    Ethan thought, maintaining his polite smile as these titans of industry examined him like a curious artifact.


    Without wasting any more time he bowed to all of them.


    "Your guidance would be invaluable when I decide to enter the business world,"


    Ethan said with perfectly measured humility.


    "I have much to learn from your experiences."


    immediately Lady Madison''s lips curved slightly at her grandson''s performance, with a glimmer of something knowing in her eyes.


    "Such modesty,"


    Mr. Bernardughed heartily, his gold watch catching the light. "Refreshing in one so young. Most of theme storming in, thinking they''ll revolutionize everything overnight."


    At that moment Dr. Raymond suddenly tilted his head, his eyes still studying Ethan''s profile with clinical interest. His medical training shows in his precise observations.


    "You know,"


    he mused.


    "you''re almost identical in height and build to the Godly Investor. Same shoulder width, simr gait, even the way you hold yourself. Remarkable coincidence."


    immediately Ethan felt his pulse quicken slightly, but kept his expression neutral.


    "The same stance, you say?"


    Mrs Olivia leaned forward, suddenly more interested.


    At that moment the room erupted in elegantughter.


    "Oh, Raymond,"


    Mrs Olivia chuckled, waving her hand dismissively.


    " You''re Always looking for patterns where none exist. As if this polite young man could be that market phantom"


    "Next you''ll tell us he''s behind those massive corporate takeovers too,"


    Mr. Bernard added, wiping tears of mirth from his eyes.


    "The Godly Investor?"


    Ethan asked, allowing just the right amount of curiosity to color his voice. He joined theirughter while his mind raced.


    "I''m afraid I''m not familiar with the name. please who is he?"

 Chapter 153

    "Some foreigner, the Godly investor is a foreigner,"


    Mr. Bernard waved his hand dismissively.


    "He is throwing money around like confetti. Fifty billion in one night? Amateur moves. Probably borrowed funds."


    "New money always makes the most noise,"


    Mrs Olivia added, delicately sipping her tea.


    "These neers think they can buy their way into our circles. But they don''t understand the game."


    "How much was it again?"


    Lady Madison inquired innocently, through her eyes held that calcting gleam.


    "Fifty billion or so,"


    Dr. Raymond adjusted his sses. "Caused quite a stir among the lower ranks. The government''s practically in panic."


    He chuckled softly.


    "As if that''s even a real money."


    "My shipping division moved more than thatst quarter,"


    Mr.Bernard boasted.


    "I did it Without making headlines."


    "The real power,"


    Mrs  leaned forward, her voice dropping conspiratorially.


    "isn''t in how much you spend, but in how quietly you can move mountains."


    She gestured around the room at her peers.


    "Each of us here... well, let''s just say fifty billion wouldn''t cover our quarterly interest."


    ''I''ve been measuring sess in billions.''


    Ethan realized.


    ''while they measure it in market control and generational influence''


    Ethan said to himself as he quietly listened to their words.


    "True power,"


    Dr. Raymond nodded sagely.


    "Takes generations to build. This Godly Investor might make waves in the shallow end, but the deep waters..."


    he smiled at Lady Madison.


    "those belong to the old families."


    Lady Madison watched the conversation unfold, a knowing smile ying at her lips as her grandson received this education of true power.


    ''Let him learn.''


    her expression seemed to say, ''what real influence looks like''


    However Ethan was still standing quietly as he listened even more.


    ''I thought I was ying in the deep end''


    As the titans casually discussed their wealth, Ethan''s mind raced with more calctions.


    "The system''s next stage... How much further could it take me? These people measure power in connection and investment, not billions."


    Now his determination to reach the next level burned stronger than ever.


    "Speaking of discretion,"


    Lady Madison interjected smoothly, her voice cutting through the conversation like silk over steel. "Perhaps we should discuss my grandson''s... unique situation."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted subtly as they turned their attention to Ethan''s circumstances.


    "Hiding your status at that university,"


    Mrs Olivia shook her head disapprovingly.


    "ying being ordinary while those ignorant children mock what they don''t understand. It''s beneath you now, yourdy Madison grandson"


    "After all,"


    Mr. Bernard raised his crystal ss in a mock toast.


    "Revenge is a dish best served withpound interest. Let them see who they''ve been mocking all this time."


    Ethan however couldn''t help but nodded his head.


    He understood their words and concern but at the same time he''s going to do things his way.


    Lady Madison watched the exchange silently, her eyes never leaving Ethan''s face as the powerful figures around her advocated for her grandson''s emergence into their world of privilege and power.


    "I''ll consider it,"


    Ethan replied diplomatically, earning knowing smiles from the assembled power yers.


    "Just drive that new Bugatti to school,"


    Mr. Bernard chuckled, adjusting his gold cufflinks.


    "Nothing ends arguments quite like a four-million-dor car, and I''m sure nobody would dare look at you after that disy."


    Before Ethan could say anything Mrs Olivia said.


    "The Rolls-Royce Phantom is more subtle,"


    Explore more stories with empire


    She  suggested with a sly smile. "Old money speaks softer."


    Ethan told them he was going to consider all their advice.


    Not long after it was time for them to leave and One by one, they exchanged contacts with Ethan, their business cards heavy with implied power - embossed with private numbers that could reshape markets with a single call.


    "The Winston family  aid during the economic crisis saved us all,"


    Dr. Raymond said solemnly, gripping Ethan''s hand firmly. "When the markets copsed, your grandmother''s intervention prevented a global catastrophe. Supporting her heir is the least we can do."


    "Your family''s chess moves kept us all afloat,"


    Mrs Olivia added.


    "We don''t forget such debts."


    After they exchanged some words and cards they all left the mansion.


    After they departed Ethan anddy Madison were led to the massive dining room, it  felt almost intimate with just Ethan and Lady Madison. Mrs.Vivian and her staff brought in an borate spread of gourmet dishes, each te arranged with artistic precision.


    The subtle aroma of truffle and saffron filled the air.


    As they began their meal, Lady Madison dabbed her lips delicately with a silk napkin.


    Her eyes held that calcting gleam that had made titans of industry squirm.


    "I''ve been monitoring your ounts, dear, It seems you''ve been quite... busy with the funds I provided. Almost all spent, I believe?"


    Ethan was shocked to heardy Madison''s words but he wasn''t surprised.


    immediately he put on a bright smile on his face.


    "Just investments, Grandmother," Ethan replied carefully, cutting into his perfectly cooked wagyu beef.


    "I wouldn''t want you to think I''m frivolous with resources."


    Lady Madison''sugh tinkled like crystal sses touching, but her eyes remained sharp as razors. "Investments?"


    She set down her silver fork with precise movement.


    "How fascinating. And what exactly has caught my grandson''s strategic eyes?"


    "The market offers... unique opportunities."


    Ethan deflected smoothly.


    "Does it now?"


    Lady Madison''s smile reminded him of a cat watching a particrly interesting mouse.@@novelbin@@


    "And these opportunities required nearly all your capital?"


    At that moment Ethan paused, his fork hovering above his te. He met her calcting gaze with his own.


    "Can I trust you, Grandmother?"


    His voice carried an edge that made even Lady Madison''s eyebrow raise slightly.


    **


    Across the city, a convoy of ck Mercedes pulled up to an unmarked building. The tinted windows reflected the setting sun like obsidian mirrors. Security cameras tracked every movement as gates silently opened.


    A distinguished man in an impable suit opened one of the car doors, bowing slightly to the upant within. His silver hair caught the dying light.


    "Wee,"


    he said smoothly.


    "to the G Group circles, where true power resides. The five families await your presence."


    Inside the car, a figure smiled in the shadows.

 Chapter 154

    Old Master Silver emerged from the Mercedes car, his silver hair catching thest rays of sunlight. Despite his age, power still radiated from his every measured movement.


    "Wee to the circle, Master Silver,"


    the doorman bowed deeply again. "We''ve awaited your presence."


    At that moment Old Master Silver''s sharp eyes surveyed the building''s facade, noting every security camera, every hidden defensive position, he could tell the meeting was going to be an important one, and something doesn''t feel right and the cars around are not that much.


    "The others?" he asked curtly.


    "Has the Master arrived?"


    "Not yet, sir,"


    the doorman bowed again then replied softly.


    "You''re among the first, master  silver."


    At that moment Old Master Silver nodded once, striding through the ornate doors with the confidence of someone used to moving in such circles.


    "Time to see what game they''re ying, someone  is definitely going to go down."


    Behind his Mercedes, a procession of identical ck cars glided to a stop like a funeral cortege.


    immediately the doors opened in perfect synchronization, revealing figures of varying ages but identical bearing - old money, old power. They moved as one toward the building, their collective presence making the air itself feel heavier with authority.


    Old Master Silver''s footsteps echoed through the vast hall, as the rest of them followed.


    The round table stood in the center, an ancient piece crafted from a single tree, its surface gleaming with centuries of polish. Only five chairs surrounded it, each carved with symbols of the founding families.


    Upon entering the room properly his eyes gaze around.


    "No extras chairs in the other concerns,"


    he noted.


    "no room for observers or allies. Just the five chairs, which means this meeting is just for the G five only."


    He shakes his head with a tight lip.


    "interesting."


    Then his eyes swept across the massive wall paintings that dominated the chamber. A golden dragon writhed across one wall, its scales seeming to catch invisible light, eyes holding centuries of wisdom. Opposite, a peacock spread its tail in eternal disy, each feather detailed with stories of past glories. Between them, a massive serpent coiled, its painted eyes holding secrets darker than night.


    Old Master Silver found his designated seat - marked with his family''s ancient crest - but remained standing beside it, hands sped behind his back.


    "Protocol demands we wait"


    he thought, feeling the weight of tradition press down on his shoulders.


    "None sit until all are present."


    However, old Master Silver''s mind raced with possibilities as he stood by his chair.


    Discover stories at empire


    "First meeting of the year, months ahead of schedule."


    In sixty years of attending these gatherings, he''d never seen one called so early. Early meetings meant urgent matters, potential threats, or significant changes in the power structure and it usually has one week notice, but still is too sudden which made him even curious.


    He would have asked his son toe represent him, but due to the urgency of the meeting he decided toe himself.


    The hall''s ancient paintings seemed to watch with heightened interest as four figures approached the round table.


    Their footsteps echoed in perfect rhythm against the marble floor.


    Old Master Dominic.


    Master Isaiah.


    Old Master Christopher.


    Master Jacob.


    Together with the Silver family, they formed the G-five, the true rulers behind the throne and the force that moved the country''s economy with abination of resources they were unstoppable.


    Each stood at their designated seats, the tension in the air growing thicker as they awaited the Master''s arrival.


    The five patriarchs stood at their positions, power radiating from each like heat from mes.


    The ancient paintings seemed to pulse with theirbined presence.


    "Do any of us know when the Master will grace us with his presence?"


    Jacob asked, his fingers drumming impatiently on his chair''s carved surface.


    Old Master Christopher lifted his weathered face, his eyes sharp despite his advanced age.


    "Peace, brother,"


    His voice Cold.


    "If the Master has summoned us, he will appear. He has never failed us since the organization was formed  years ago."


    All of them nodded as they all waited quietly for the master toe.


    The minutes stretched like hours as they waited, Even the air seemed to grow heavier with anticipation.


    At that moment then the massive doors swung open.


    A figure in an immacte ck suit strode in, each of his steps echoing with authority.


    His golden mask caught the light, ancient symbols etched across its surface seeming to move in the shadows.


    But it was his aura thatmanded attention - raw power rolled off him in waves, making the very air vibrate with its intensity.


    As the masked figure approached, all five patriarchs bowed deeply, their spines forming perfect right angles.


    These men, who ruled the empires from shadows, who made government tremble, bent like reeds in a storm before his presence.


    "Master,"


    they intoned in unison as he passed, their voices carrying generations of respect and fear.


    His steps were unhurried, deliberate, as he approached the throne-the sixth seat -rger than the others.


    The golden mask caught the light differently from each angle.


    After he was seated and gaze at everyone who was  still bowling then with a cold voice he said.


    "You may have your seat,"


    his voice resonated through the chamber, carrying both silk and steel.


    The five patriarchs settled into their chairs.


    The Master''s masked face surveyed them all, the golden surface revealing nothing while seeing everything.


    When he spoke again, his words fell like stones into still water.


    "The Godly Investor. That is why you are here."


    without wasting anymore time Christopher cleared his throat.


    "A foreigner, they say,"


    Old Master Christopher''s voice carried thinly veiled skepticism. "Arriving with mountains of wealth."


    His aged hands traced the table''s wood grain.


    "We all know better,''


    Jacob interjected.


    "No outside force enters our territory without our knowledge. Ourworks cover every entry point, every transaction and every little bit of details, we all know that."


    At that moment Old Master Silver''s eyebrows lifted slightly, his weathered face showing a rare surprise.


    "Then your honor, have you been able to confirm all these ims? This... Godly Investor, is he one of our own?"@@novelbin@@


    His fingers unconsciously adjusted his jade ring.


    "But how has he remained hidden? Where does his wealth originate?"

 Chapter 155

    The master  golden mask turned slightly, catching the light in mesmerizing patterns.


    "Even I cannot trace his origins,"


    the Master admitted, his voice echoing with unusual uncertainty. "But his pattern is clear - he moves like a shark through investment waters. Anypany that catches his eyes..."


    he paused meaningfully.


    "He devours the whole, regardless of price."


    "For now,''


    Isaiah noted carefully.


    "he circles the smallerpanies. Significant ones, yes, but not..."


    he gestured at the gathered patriarchs.


    " He''s not in our level, he as not even once got close to our establishments, which means something isn''t right, since he wanted the best he should have approached  one of us by now."


    He gazes at everyone.


    "Has anyone approached any of you concerning yourpanies?"


    immediately all of them shake their heads.


    "The TV stations, one of the biggest car dealerpany in the country, the transportpany, and all"


    Christopher listed off, his voice dismissive.


    "There are Mere droplets in our ocean."


    Again the golden mask caught the light as the Master leaned forward slightly.


    "You''re missing the pattern,"


    His voice carried an edge that made them all stiffen.


    "Each acquisition of his is alwaysrger than thest. Each purchase is more ambitious."


    Dominic''s eyes narrowed.


    "Surely you don''t suggest..."


    "Consider,"


    the Master''s words cut through the tension like a de.


    "if one of our major corporations - one of the true giants that shape global markets - were to be avable..."


    The masked face surveyed the room.


    "He has demonstrated both the resources and the audacity to seize it."


    The implications of what the master just said hung heavy in the air as understanding dawned on their faces. This wasn''t about what the Godly Investor had bought - it was about what he could buy.


    "The Godly Investor is but a child ying in our pond,"


    Jacob said, his rings catching the light as he gestured dismissively. "Yet his methods..."


    "Unprecedented,"


    Christopher nodded.


    "His strategies could prove... educational."


    The golden mask tilted slightly.


    "We need to widen our circle, adapt to modern times. But first, we must know his true identity, his roots."


    "And your n, Master?"


    Isaiah leaned forward, interest sparking in his eyes.


    "We are going  to orchestrate a majorpany''s avability,"


    The Master''s voice carried deadly precision.


    "One he cannot resist. Once acquired..."


    A slight pause filled the air with tension.


    "We engineer a crisis. The kind only ourbined influence can resolve."


    "Brilliant,"


    Old Master Silver breathed.


    "He''ll have no choice but to seek our aid."


    "And when he does,"


    the Master continued.


    "The G-five will wee its newest member."


    Upon hearing what the master just said they all nodded  in Understanding rippled around the table.


    They all know at this point they can''t go toe to toe with him without fully understanding what he''s all about yet.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    And the master just provided a solution.


    At that moment the massive doors opened silently as servants entered bearing silver tters, the aroma of expertly prepared delicacies filling the hall.


    **


    Lady Madison''s perfectly fingers traced the rim of her wine ss as she waited for Ethan''s response. Her eyes, sharp as cut diamonds, studied his every micro-expression.


    "Trust me, Grandmother,"


    Ethan said carefully.


    "The investments were... strategic."


    At that moment a musicalugh escaped her lips.


    "Oh, my dear boy,"


    she dabbed her mouth with a silk napkin.


    "You remind me so much of your father at your age. Always ''investing'' his allowance and he won''t want to tell me."


    Her eyes sparkled with knowing amusement.


    "You didn''t fabricate stories,"


    she continued, reaching into her designer handbag.


    "I have resources set aside for... unexpected asions."


    At that moment She slid a ck credit card across the polished table.


    "Fifty million. A small buffer for emergencies."


    Upon hearing whatdy Madison just said Ethan eyes shut open.


    "Grandmother, I can''t¡ª"


    Ethan began.


    "Nonsense,"


    she cut him off smoothly, her tone brooking no argument.


    "And do get yourself a proper car. Lady  Madison''s grandson, using taxis?"


    She shook her head disapprovingly. "What would the other families think?"


    "Very well,"


    Ethan conceded.


    "I''ll look at some cars tomorrow."


    "Not just any car,"


    Lady Madison''s eyes glittered. "Something befitting your status. I''m tired of this modesty, this hiding."


    She set down her fork with precise movement.


    "Life is too short to y small, dear boy. I want to see you embrace your birthright while I''m still here to enjoy it."


    immediately Ethan''s heart clenched at her words.


    " Grandma, don''t talk like that. You''re not going anywhere."


    His hand reached across the table to grasp hers.


    "I promise I''ll take better care of myself, show you the grandson you want to see."


    "Good,"


    she smiled, squeezing his hand before reaching into her jacket. "And next time,e to the mainpany."


    She withdrew an elegant ck card, golden symbols etched across its surface.


    "Show this to reception. They''ll escort you to the top floor immediately."


    She pressed the card into his palm, her arms holding his.


    "It''s time you saw the real heart of our empire."


    Ethan didn''t know what to say but to ept.


    They continued their food and chatted a little bit Before Ethan decided to leave.


    He came outside.


    Ethan had barely left his grandmother''s estate when his phone exploded with notifications. Message after message scrolled across his screen:


    [Where are you, man?]


    [Stop stalling!]


    [Time to expose your lies!]


    [Show us this ''mansion'' of yours!}


    [ You bastard!]


    Marcus, the wealthy media heir, led the charge.


    [Show up, you fraud!]


    Ethan didn''t bother to respond; he directed his taxi to the estates.


    Not long after they arrived@@novelbin@@


    and a crowd of his ssmates had already gathered at the gates.


    Their expensive cars lined the street - BMWs, Mercedes, Porsches - yet nothingpared to whaty beyond those walls.


    "Finally!"


    Marcus called out as Ethan approached.


    "The great homeowner has arrived!"


    Immediately Laughter rippled through the group.


    "If you actually have a house here," Jake, another wealthy student, sneered.


    "We''ll pay forplete renovations of the house!"


    At that moment the group pressed forward, phones ready to record what they assumed would be Ethan''s humiliation, their faces gleaming with anticipated victory.


    Ethan''s smile carried a hint of amusement that made several of his ssmates shift ufortably.


    "Let''s see Marcus''s ce first," someone suggested.


    "Show Ethan what a real estate property looks like!"


    Marcus just nodded, he has nothing to hide.


    Immediately the group moved like a pack of excited wolves toward Marcus''s house, their expensive shoes clicking against the pristine sidewalks. Marcus strutted ahead, his chest puffed with pride.


    The gates swung open to reveal a modern mansion - all ss and steel, with gardens and a three-car garage. Security cameras tracked their movement as they approached the impressive structure.


    "Five million dors,"


    Marcus announced proudly, gesturing at his family''s home.

 Chapter 156

    After pointing the house and leading them inside, he immediately raised his shoulders.


    "Incredible, right?"


    Marcus then spread his arms wide, his designer watch catching the light from the crystal chandelier. His face glowed with smug satisfaction as they toured his home.


    "Just my school residence, actually. my family mansion outside the estate is three times this size."


    His casual mention of such wealth made several students gasp, their eyes widening in awe.


    "Three times?"


    Sarah whispered, clutching her Gi bag tighter.


    "That''s insane!"


    The group moved through rooms of polished marble and crystal chandeliers, their footsteps echoing off the tiles.


    At that moment a maid in a crisp uniform appeared with a silver tray of champagne flutes, her movements perfectly practiced. Then others followed, bearing exotic hors d''oeuvres on gold-rimmed tes.


    Seeing the maid''sing Marcus smiled brightly.


    "Ten full-time staff,"


    Marcus mentioned casually, adjusting his Rolex as he waved to another maid dusting a priceless Ming vase.


    "Can''t live without them, really. Father insists on maintaining certain... standards."


    His chin lifted slightly, enjoying how even the rest rich kids of other course looked overwhelmed.


    The students sprawled across imported leather sofas, being waited on hand and foot. Even Thomas, whose father owned an importingpany, couldn''t hide his impressed expression as he ran his fingers over the handcrafted furniture.


    "This is how important people live,"


    Jake announced, epting a fresh drink from a passing maid with practiced arrogance.


    His eyes gleamed with malicious pleasure as he turned to Ethan. "Real wealth, real service."


    He smirked, raising his ss.


    "Not some imaginary house someone among  us here thinks he owns."


    Immediately Laughter rippled through the group as another maid entered with more refreshments. They sat straighter, trying to mimic one of the rich guys among them and they started pretending this level of service was normal for them.


    Each secretly reveling in feeling like royalty.


    Ethan merely smiled quietly, noting how Marcus''s ''impressive'' home would fit in his garage.


    ''They should all Wait until they see what real wealth looks like.''


    He said to himself.


    "Well,"


    Marcus drawled, still floating on his earlier triumph, though his confident smirk had an edge of condescension.


    "Let''s see this house of yours, Ethan. If it exists, Perhaps it might just be an audio house."


    Immediately everyone turned towards Ethan wanting to hear what he''s going to say.


    Ethan didn''t say anything but step out of the house and everyone followed him out.


    The group followed Ethan deeper into the estates, their designer shoes clicking against perfect pavements. Suddenly, their mocking smiles froze, eyes widening as they approached a massive vi that made Marcus''s home look like a guest house.


    "Seven million,"


    Ethan said casually, watching their faces transform.


    "Give or take."


    "No way,"


    Jake stammered, his earlier bravado crumbling. His perfectly styled hair seemed to wilt with his confidence. "This... this can''t be yours."


    His hands fidgeted with his designer belt.


    "This is in the premium sector,"


    Marcus whispered, recognition dawning in his eyes. His face had gone pale.


    someone else designer sunsses slipped down her nose.


    "Only top-tier families..."


    At that moment Sarah clutched Thomas''s arm.


    "The architecture... it''s breathtaking,"


    she murmured.


    immediately Ethan pulled out a set of keys with deliberate slowness, enjoying their difort, when a construction manager in a hard hat intercepted them. His uniform bore the estate''s exclusive logo.


    "I apologize, sir,"


    he bowed slightly to Ethan, his manner perfectly professional.


    "But ess is restricted. The estate''s design team is implementing the upgraded interior features the estate manager has requested."


    He then gestured at the workers visible through the windows.


    "The estate manager insists on no outsiders during the renovation phase."


    Upon hearing that worker just said the group stood frozen, their earlier mockery was forgotten. Marcus tugged at his cor, suddenly feeling the weight of his own rtive poverty.


    Jake''s mouth opened and closed without sound, while others shifted ufortably, avoiding eye contact with Ethan.


    "You''re an absolute fraud!"


    Marcus recovered first, his face flushing red with a mixture of relief and rage.


    His hands clenched into fists. "Showing us an estate property under renovation? How pathetic!"@@novelbin@@


    immediately he pointed at the key on Ethan hands.


    "You dare bring those keys to deceive us thinking you actually own the house."


    "You should be on your knees begging forgiveness,"


    Jake snarled, stepping forward aggressively, his designer shoes scuffing the immacte pavement. His earlier fear transformed into vengeful glee.


    "Making us waste our time like this!"


    Sarah flipped her hair dramatically. "I can''t believe we fell for it, even for a second!"


    "Probably he googled which houses were being renovated, or Perhaps he knows one of the workers."


    Thomas sneered, adjusting his Gi tie with trembling fingers. "Just to pretend he''s rich! So desperate for attention!"


    The group''s mockingughter returned, sharper and more vicious than before.


    Their relief at catching Ethan in a lie made them bold, their bodies practically vibrating with restored confidence.


    Ethan''s eyebrows lifted slightly as he watched their performance, with a faint smile ying at his lips. ''Naomi, you''re really putting on quite a show''


    he thought, remembering his specific instructions about the renovation story.


    At that moment Ethan wanted to call Naomi to give the workers instructions for them to go inside, but at the same time it would be of no use because they would still find something to say.


    ''I could end their mockery with one call to Naomi''


    Ethan thought, his finger hovering over his phone.


    ''And at the same time, they would know I have connections, which is something I don''t want.''


    Besides, having them think he had connections to the estate management could raise unwanted questions. People might start digging, asking how a ''normal'' student knew such powerful figures. ''Better they remain ignorant of my true influence... for now.''


    However, seeing Ethan keeping quiet Their insults continued to rain down again.


    "Pathetic fraud!"


    Marcus sneered, adjusting his designer tie with trembling fingers.


    "Can''t believe we fell for it!"


    Sarah''s perfectly made-up face twisted with contempt.


    Find adventures at empire


    "What a joke!"


    Jakeughed, but his eyes held a hint of lingering doubt.


    Thomas was practically dancing with glee.


    "Wait till everyone at school hears about this!"


    At that moment Ethan cleared his throat, the small sound somehow cutting through their tirade like a de through silk.


    Their heads snapped toward him in unison.


    "You''re right,"


    he said smoothly, watching their expressions shift from surprise to confusion then to smug satisfaction.


    "This house is currently under construction."


    He paused deliberately, letting their grins grow wider, their shoulders straightened with perceived victory.


    Then, like a predator ying with its prey, he added.


    "Perhaps I should show you my other property in the estate instead."

 Chapter 157

    upon hearing what Ethan just said their faces froze mid-celebration, uncertain whether to continue mocking or prepare for another surprise.


    "Other property?"


    Marcus scoffed, but his voice wavered slightly.


    His hand unconsciously moved to loosen his designer tie.


    "What game are you ying now, Ethan?"


    Sarah grabbed Thomas''s arm nervously, her perfectly painted nails digging into his Armani jacket.


    "He''s lost it,"


    she whispered, At that moment she brought out her phone ready to start recording to post on her social media.


    "First trying to im this house, now talking about another one? He''s delusional!"


    "Hey,"


    Jake stepped forward, trying to hide his unease behind his bravado, though his legs trembled slightly. "you think I don''t know your ns, you want to lead us to some random house and break in and im we all did it"


    His voice cracked on thest word.


    "He''spletely crazy,"


    someone muttered from the back. "What if he''s nning something dangerous? and is exactly what he''s going to do."


    immediately the words sent a ripple of fear through the group.


    The crowd began backing away slowly, their designer shoes scuffing against pavement in their haste. Their earlier mockery reced by genuine fear, perfectly styled hair now dampening with nervous sweat knowing that was Ethan''s n from the beginning.


    "I''m not going anywhere else with him,"


    one of them  announced, his face draining of color. His hands shook as he checked his phone.


    "He''ll probably get us all arrested for breaking and entering. My father would kill me if I got involved in something illegal."


    Read new chapters at empire


    His eyes gaze around.


    "And not in an estate like this."


    "Maybe he''s angry,"


    Thomas whispered.


    "All our teasing made him lose it, and he decided to threaten us with this."


    The others nodded frantically, their fashionable facades cracking as their imaginations spun wild scenarios of Ethan leading them into some criminal scheme.


    At that moment Marcus suddenly straightened his shoulders, adjusting himself with renewed confidence.


    "No, all of you wait."


    he called out to the retreating group, his authority ringing in his voice.


    "We should go with him."


    "Are you insane?"


    Sarah hissed, her perfectly manicured nails clutching her bag so tight her knuckles went white. "He''s clearly lost it!"


    "Guys Think about it,"


    Marcus''s eyes gleamed with calction, running a hand through his styled hair.


    "If we don''t follow him now, he''ll keep making these ridiculous ims at school. Every day, another story about his mansion."


    Again he adjusted his Rolex with practiced casualness.


    "Besides, if anything goes wrong, my father''s connection and hiswyers will handle it. They love easy cases and this would be one of them, all of you have nothing to worry about."


    Upon hearing what Marcus just said The group exchanged uncertain nces, their designer shoes shuffling nervously.


    Jake bit his lower lip, smearing his lip balm. Thomas kept checking his phone, as if ready to speed-dial for help.


    Slowly, they nodded.


    " Brother Marcus, we are with you."


    Some of them pointed at Ethan.


    "He must pay for trying to deceive us."


    At that moment Ethan didn''t say much.


    "Since all of you have made up your mind,e with me."


    Ethan walked away and they all followed him, he led them deeper into the estates, past Marcus''s now seemingly modest house, past the seven-million-dor vi, into the most exclusive section. Their footsteps slowed, their confidence draining with each step as they recognized where they were heading.


    At that moment they stopped dead in their tracks at the gates of the Grand King mansion - the crown jewel of the estates. A property so exclusive that its price tag was whispered about in boardrooms and penthouses. Even Marcus''s usual smirk faltered at the sight of its grandeur.


    "No way,"


    Thomas whispered, his face pale. "That''s... that''s the Grand King mansion. My father and his investors tried to buy itst year. They wouldn''t even let him make an offer."


    ''Time to shatter their world''


    Ethan thought, watching their expressions shift from mockery to dawning horror.


    "He''spletely lost it,"


    Marcus whispered, backing away from the gate, his designer shoes scuffing in his haste. Immediately sweat beaded on his forehead despite the cool air.


    "This... this is  the Grand King mansion. Nobody gets near that gate!"


    Their eyes darted nervously to the numerous security personnel visible through the ornate ironwork - elite guards in tailored ck suits, earpieces gleaming, hands positioned near concealed weapons. High-tech security cameras swiveled silently, tracking their every twitch.


    "Just standing here could get us in trouble,"


    Jake hissed, tugging frantically at his cor. His face had gone pale as milk.


    "My father said they once arrested someone just for taking photos! and he and his family  were cklisted from entering the Estate again!"


    immediately Sarah quickly put her phone back into her bag, her perfectly manicured hands shaking. "We need to leave. Now. My family can''t handle this kind of scandal if anything goes south."


    "You absolute lunatic,"


    Thomas spat at Ethan, though he kept retreating backward.


    His earlier bravado had evaporated like morning dew.


    "First the renovation lies, now this? The Grand King mansion? You''re definitely insane!"


    The group huddled together like scared sheep, hurling insults from what they considered a safe distance.


    Their bodies pressed together, seeking safety in numbers, designer clothes wrinkled in their fear.


    Then everyone froze, mouths hanging open, as Ethan calmly walked right up to the forbidden gate.


    Their voices died in their throats as he approached the point where no visitor had ever dared to stand. Even the bravest paparazzi kept their distance from this spot.


    Ethan turned to face them, his expression unreadable as he said...


    "Let''s make a bet,"


    Ethan''s voice carried across the tense air, smooth as silk but sharp as steel.


    "Since my seven-million-dor house is under renovation, how about a tour of the Grand King mansion instead?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said, Nervousughter erupted from the group, tinged with hysteria.


    Their bodies unconsciously huddled closer together for safety.


    "You''re actually insane,"


    Jake snickered, though his voice trembled and his hands couldn''t stop fidgeting with his designer tie. "If you can get us inside, I''ll lick your shoes clean! Both of them!"


    "Hell,"


    Thomas added, trying to sound brave while shifting from foot to foot.


    "I''ll eat my Rolex if you can even get past those guards!"


    His hand protectively covered his watch as he said it.


    Marcus stepped forward with the big guys of other courses who have been keeping quiet since, they don''t want to look like fools in front of everyone.


    They are not afraid because of Ethan but because of the ce they are in.


    "You want a real bet? Fine."


    His eyes glittered with malice, certain of his position.


    "If you can get us inside the Grand King mansion, we''ll crawl out of these estates on our knees. All of us."


    "On our knees!"


    the others echoed, nodding vigorously.


    Sarah flipped her hair, smirking. "Like servants!"


    "Through the whole estate," someone added, gaining courage from their certainty.


    Upon hearing what they just said a slight smile curved Ethan''s lips as he reached into his jacket.


    The group''sughter before died instantly at his calm demeanor.


    "Interesting proposition,"


    he said smoothly, pulling out a document with practiced grace.


    "Shall we put that in writing?"@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 158

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said they couldn''t believe their ears.


    "A contract?"


    Marcusughed, but it came out slightly strained.


    His fingers drummed nervously against his thigh.


    "Look who''s trying to back out now!"


    "He knows he can''t do it,"


    Sarah whispered loudly, tossing her perfectly styled hair. Her red-soled shoes shifted restlessly on the pavement.


    "Now he''s trying to scare us with legal stuff. So pathetic."


    Jake stepped forward, his designer shoes scraping against the pavement as he gained courage from the group''s mockery.


    "What''s wrong, Ethan? Afraid to follow through?"


    His voice was cold, though his eyes darted nervously to the security cameras.


    "First you lie about houses, now you''re chickening out of bets?"


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "ssic move,"


    Thomas sneered, adjusting his cor for the tenth time.


    Sweat stained the edges of his silk shirt despite the cool air.


    "Make impossible ims, then look for an escape route when challenged."


    At that moment the group''s confidence swelled visibly - shoulders straightening, chins lifting, smirks growing wider as they convinced themselves they''d caught Ethan in another bluff.


    They exchanged knowing looks and nudges, their designer clothes rustling as they clustered closer together.


    "If you''re so confident about getting in,"@@novelbin@@


    Marcus taunted, his arrogance back in full force, though his right eye twitched slightly.


    "Why do we need paperwork? Unless..."


    his smile turned predatory, even as his fingers nervously adjusted his Rolex.


    "you''re looking for an excuse to back out?"


    However Ethan wanted to say something when Marcus pointed at the paper in Ethan hand.


    "And you think I would agree to that trash you''re holding, if you''re really serious about this, let''s do it properly, since you im you''re rich, it means you also have awyer, call them let''s make it more official, not this child y."


    Immediately all of them nodded to Marcus'' words.


    with a deadly gaze they face Ethan.


    Ethan however didn''t say anything, he wanted to go easy on them, but it seems that want him to be rootless.


    Without wasting any more time he brought out his phone.


    Ethan''s phone call was brief and precise.


    Within minutes, a sleek ck Mercedes pulled up, and a professional-looking woman in a Chanel suit emerged with documents in hand.


    Her presence alone made several of them shift ufortably.


    The group huddled around as the contract was presented, their perfumes mixing with nervous sweat.


    they thought Ethan wouldn''t be able to get awyer but within minutes he provided one.


    Their eyes widenedically as they read the terms.


    And one of the penalty caught their intention.


    "Failure toply when Ethan  fill his words, would result to a $100 million penalty."


    "If Ethan fails: $1 millionpensation to each participant."


    "A hundred million?"


    Marcus scoffed, but his voice cracked like a teenager''s.


    And his perfectly  nails drummed anxiously against his thigh.


    "This is ridiculous! Who do you  think you are?"


    " I can see he''s reallymitted to this joke,"


    Jakeughed nervously, tugging at his cor until the expensive fabric wrinkled. His face had gone pale.


    "He''s making rules as if he could pay us a million each when he loses."


    At that moment Sarah leaned over to Thomas, her perfume barely masking her anxiety.


    "He''s just trying to scare us,"


    she whispered, her glossy lips trembling slightly.


    "Nobody would risk that kind of money. It''s not even legal, right?"


    At that moment they all nodded agreeing, they know Ethan wouldn''t be able to pay either he''s just trying to scare them.


    The contract passed from hand to hand, each adding their signature with exaggerated flourishes and forcedughter.


    knowing Ethan would be owning them a million dors soon.


    Thomas''s hand shook so badly he nearly tore the paper.


    Marcus kept checking his phone, as if fighting the urge to call his father''swyers.


    "This is the most borate bluff I''ve ever seen,"


    someone muttered, voice trembling.


    With wasting any more time thewyer notarized each signature with professional efficiency, her face betraying nothing as she stamped the documents.


    Meanwhile, Ethan watched their false bravado crumble bit by bit, noticing every nervous twitch, every uncertain nce.


    "The trap is set, and they fell for it"


    He said to himself.


    At that moment Thewyer collected the signed contract, her heels clicking against the pavement as she returned to her car.


    without even saying anything.


    The group stood smugly, exchanging confident nces and subtle fist bumps, certain of their impending victory.


    At that moment Ethan pulled out his phone, fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    A few quick messages, then he slipped it back into his pocket with practiced ease.


    "Shall we?"


    he said casually, as if he was  inviting them to a coffee rather than the most exclusive property in the city.


    His voice carried just a hint of amusement.


    "Sure,"


    Marcus snickered, running a hand through his perfectly styled hair. "Lead the way to your imaginary¡ª"


    Immediately his words died in his throat as Ethan approached the security panel.


    The group''s collective breath caught as he pulled out an elegant ck card with gold trim.


    Sarah''s perfectly manicured hand flew to her mouth.


    Jake''s knees actually buckled slightly.


    A soft beep echoed in the sudden silence.


    The massive gates began to swing open smoothly.


    At that moment the group''s faces transformed in waves, first skepticism, then confusion, followed by dawning shock, and finally absolute horror as the impregnable fortress of the Grand King mansion weed Ethan like a returning master.


    They couldn''t believe the card he was holding actually opened the gate.


    "Oh my god,"


    Sarah whispered, her designer clutch slipping from nerveless fingers.


    "The contract... we signed... oh my god."


    Just as the gates swung open, security guards materialized from every direction, their ck suits pristine, their police batons raised threateningly toward Ethan.


    Their earpieces gleamed in the light as they moved with military precision.


    "Ha!"


    Marcus''sugh carried a note of hysteria and relief. His perfectly styled hair bounced as he threw his head back.


    "I knew it! You''re so stupid, Ethan!" His confidence came flooding back as he straightened his designer jacket, his hands only slightly trembling.


    "Should''ve known better than to try this!"


    Sarah squealed, clutching her bag with renewed vigor.


    The group''sughter echoed across, their earlier fear transforming into mocking triumph. Their bodies literally bounced with relief and glee.


    "Say goodbye to that million dors!"


    Jake called out, high-fiving Thomas with enough force to make their Rolexes clink together.


    "But instead you would be the one owning us a million dors each."


    At that moment their celebration froze mid-motion, their faces stuck in expressions of joy that slowly morphed to confusion as the mansion''s massive front doors swung open with impressive silence.


    An elegant woman emerged, her Louboutin heels clicking against marble steps with measured precision.


    Her presence immediatelymanded attention.

 Chapter 159

    Seeing thedying closer all for the students started stepping back.


    "Don''t worry guys"


    Marcus whispered to the group, straightening his Armani tie with trembling fingers.


    His chest puffed up like a peacock. "My father owns one of the best  media stations in this country. I''ll handle this."


    His voice carried the practiced confidence of someone used to throwing around his family name to get out of trouble.


    The others huddled behind him like frightened children, using his bravado as a shield.


    Sarah''s perfectly manicured nails dug into Thomas''s designer jacket. "Tell her your father name and also that your brother is a judge!"


    she whispered urgently.


    "And my uncle''s on the city council,"


    Jake added desperately, his face pale beneath his expensive skin.


    Marcus pushed out his chest, adopting what he thought was an intimidating stance - shoulders back, chin up, the pose he''d practiced in mirrors since childhood.


    His shoes clicked against the pavement as he strode forward, mentally preparing the speech that had gotten him out of countless situations.


    "You see, madam,"


    Marcus''s words tumbled out faster and faster.


    immediately Sweat dampened his perfectly styled hair.


    "I''m from the Bernard family - we own a house on Crystal Lane. The Bernard Media Group? Perhaps you''ve seen our coverage in top families Magazine?"


    At that moment his hands gesture wildly as he speaks, the designer watches shing in the light.


    "This was all just a misunderstanding."


    He pointed  at  Ethan.


    "He was just making outrageous ims, and we..."


    His voice trailed off as the woman''s imperious expression remained unchanged, her eyebrow lifting slightly.


    "We have a contract,"


    he continued desperately, fumbling to pull out the papers with shaking hands. His confident facade cracking like cheap veneer.


    "Just a silly bet really. He imed he could get us inside, which obviously was presumptuous and¡ª"


    Behind him, the group huddled closer.


    Sarah kept smoothing her hairpulsively, while Thomas checked his phone every few seconds as if it might save him.


    The other rich kids in other courses didn''t say anything.


    Sweat began beading on their forehead despite the cool air.


    Thomas Armani tie suddenly feeling like a noose.


    "We''ll leave right now, of course. Everything''s settled. No need for any unpleasantness."


    Marcus'' voice rose an octave as panic set in.


    He held out the contract like a peace offering, the paper trembling in his  hands.


    "See? Just a simple misunderstanding that we can allugh aboutter..."


    His earlier bravado had dissolvedpletely.


    At that moment he turned, wanting to leave.


    At that moment the woman''s perfectly painted lips curved into a slight smirk, her Cartier bracelet catching the light as she adjusted her sleeve.


    "Perhaps,"


    she said, her voice carrying the refined authority.


    "you should contact your ountants or families. I imagine one hundred million dors will require some... financial nning."


    immediately Marcus''s face drained of color so rapidly he had to position himself properly not to fall down.


    "What?"


    Sarah''s designer sunsses slipped off her nose, ttering to the marble steps.


    "Mr.Ethan has full permission to tour the Grand King mansion."


    Her words fell like stones in still water.


    "In fact, he''s had such permission for quite some time."


    Upon hearing what thedy just said the group stood frozen in horror.


    Sarah''s knees actually buckled. Thomas kept opening and closing his mouth like a fish out of water.


    "This... this can''t be..."


    Thomas whispered, the contract in his hands now feeling like a burning coal.


    His fingers trembled so badly the paper rustled audibly in the silence.


    The woman turned to Ethan, extending her perfectly manicured hand with practiced grace. "Wee back, Mr.Ethan. You''re free to tour the grand king mansion.."


    her eyes swept over the group with elegant disdain, making them shrink visibly under her gaze.


    At that moment horror dawned on their faces as the full weight of their situation crashed down.


    A hundred million dors - a sum that would make even some of their wealthy families think twice. Their perfectly maintained facades crumbled simultaneously.


    "The contract,"


    Sarah whispered again, her perfectly applied makeup streaking with tears, Chanel mascara running down her cheeks.


    "Oh God, the contract! Daddy will disown me!"


    Marcus was the first to break down, without thinking twice  he dropped to his knees.


    His carefully styled hair fell in disarray across his forehead. "Ethan, please,"


    his voice cracked like thin ice.


    "My father will kill me! The media station will be ruined because of this!"


    Seeing Marcus has already surrendered.


    The rest immediately fell on their knees one by one. Thomas nearly ripped his  pants in his haste to prostrate himself, his watch scraping against the ground.@@novelbin@@


    "We were just joking! About the boot licking... about everything!"


    His face pressed against the floor, his pridepletely forgotten.


    Jake wanted to grab Ethan''s sleeve, but his trembling hands won''t let him.


    "Please, have mercy! We can''t crawl through the estates! Our knees would  get destroyed."


    The group that had been mocking him minutes ago now knelt in the dirt, their designer clothes soiled, their carefully maintained images in shambles.


    Their pleading voices ovepped in a desperate chorus:


    "We''ll do anything!"


    Sarah wailed, her makeuppletely ruined.


    "Please forgive us!"


    Thomas begged, his forehead almost touching the ground.


    "Don''t make us pay!"


    Marcus sobbed.


    Their bodies shook with genuine fear, designer brands forgotten as they groveled.


    At that moment one of the rich kids couldn''t keep calm anymore he suddenly rose from his knees, desperation turning to ast-ditch attempt at intimidation.


    "Listen here, Ethan,"


    his voice quivered despite trying to sound threatening, his perfectly styled hair now stered to his forehead with cold sweat.


    "You might have permission to this mansion, but don''t forget who my family is."


    His hands shook as he straightened his crooked Herm¨¨s tie.


    "If you make me pay part of that hundred million... you won''t see another sunrise."


    The others gasped, some physically crawling backward across the floor. Sarah covered her mouth with her hands, her Cartier bracelets jangling with her tremors. Thomas looked like he might faint.


    " My family is stronger and we all know that."


    At that moment  Marcus joined in, his voice cracking like a teenager''s.


    "We control the narrative! We can ruin anyone!"


    His chest puffed out but his shoulders quivered.


    "Your life will be hell. We''ll destroy you!"


    ''I don''t even have ten million, let alone a hundred''


    his panicked thoughts screamed silently.


    ''but maybe I can scare him into backing down. Please let this work. Please, please, please...'' Your next chapter is on empire


    "Don''t worry about the contract," Ethan said smoothly, watching relief flood their faces.


    "Let''s focus on the tour, shall we?"


    Upon hearing  what Ethan just said the group nearly copsed with gratitude, their designer clothes already wrinkled and dirty from kneeling.


    "Oh thank goodness,"


    Sarah whispered, dabbing at her ruined makeup.


    "Ethan, you''re incredible,"


    Thomas gushed, straightening his crushed silk tie.


    "So magnanimous!"


    Marcus, still trembling slightly from his Smart attempted threats, tried to salvage his dignity.


    "You made a wise decision."


    "Of course."


    Ethan smiled, the expression not quite reaching his eyes.


    ''Let them think they''re forgiven''


    he thought to himself, watching thempose themselves like preening peacocks.

 Chapter 160

    immediately without  wasting any more time all of the students started entering  the mansion, As the group filed into the mansion''s grand foyer, gasping at the opulent interior.


    At that moment Ethan held back slightly. He leaned close to the woman''s ear, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Contact the special division team. I want every exit sealed. No one leaves without my permission."


    His words carried lethal precision.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The woman''s perfectly sculpted eyebrows rose in surprise.


    She had been disappointed moments ago, thinking Ethan was showing weakness by forgiving their insults. Now, watching his calcted expression, she understood what he had nned for all of them.


    "Lockdown protocols?"


    she murmured, with a slight smile ying on her lips.


    "Complete containment,"


    Ethan confirmed softly.


    "Let them marvel at their golden cage for a while."


    The group wandered ahead, oblivious of what was going on, some of them were busy taking selfies and touching expensive artifacts.


    Behind them, silent figures in ck suits began moving into position, securing every possible escape route.


    The woman''s earlier disappointment transformed into admiration.


    ''Not letting them go after all''


    she thought, watching Ethan''s prey walk willingly into his trap.


    Again the woman''s red lips curved into a knowing smile as she nodded, already reaching for hermunication device to remind them again.


    Inside, the mansion''s grandeur left them speechless. Marble floors stretched endlessly, crystal chandeliers cast rainbow shadows, and an army of perfectly uniformed maids seemed to materialize from nowhere ¨C each trained to anticipate their every need.


    "This is... unreal,"


    Sarah gasped as a maid appeared with champagne.@@novelbin@@


    "Marcus, your house seems like a servant''s quarterspared to this!"


    The group sprawled across antique furniture worth more than their cars, being pampered by an endless stream of attendants. Their earlier fear transformed into entitled pleasure.


    " Ethan was Lucky he  brought us here,"


    Jake called out, epting a fourth ss of champagne.


    "We might have taught him a lesson about keeping promises."


    "Yeah,''


    Thomas added, watching a maid adjust his cor.


    "Nobody breaks contracts with us, we just wanted to make things right, which was why I even begged."


    Their false bravado returned as they basked in luxury,pletely unaware of the security teams quietly sealing every exit behind them.


    However Ethan heard their words and he decided to respond.


    "I always keep my word,"


    Ethan replied smoothly.


    "Since my other property is being renovated, this seemed an eptable alternative."


    At that moment Sarah leaned over to Thomas, whispering behind her champagne ss.


    "Do you think he actually owns this ce? The security knows him..."


    "How did you manage all this?"


    Jake asked, trying to sound casual while a maid adjusted his silk pocket square.


    "The connections to get us in here?"


    Ethan''s lips curved slightly.


    "I happened to meet the Master of the mansion. In fact,"


    At that moment he checked his watch.


    "he should be arriving shortly."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Marcus, emboldened by expensive champagne, let out a sharpugh.


    "Oh, I get it now!"


    He gestured expansively.


    "Our friend Ethan here must be part of the service staff. Probably begged for a maid position, right?" He smirked, seeking approval from the others.


    "That''s how you got permission ¨C you''re just another servant!"


    Upon hearing what Marcus just said the maids exchanged subtle nces as the groupughed at Marcus''s joke, unaware of the growing tension in the air.


    The group''sughter continued to echo through the grand halls, their fear transforming into renewed mockery, champagne making them bold.


    "Just a servant with some lucky connections!"


    Sarah giggled, Her perfectly manicured hands shook with mirth.


    "Probably he cleans toilets here,"


    Jake added, loosening his Herm¨¨s tie as he lounged deeper into an antique sofa.


    "No wonder he knows theyout so well!"


    However Ethan''s smile remained unchanged, though something dangerous flickered in his eyes. "Enjoy your meal,"


    he said softly.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "It will be yourst time dining here."


    His tone carried a weight they were too drunk on luxury to notice.


    "Of course!"


    they chorused, faces flushed with expensive wine.


    At that moment the maids came with food and they all took what they wanted, and not long after they finished eating.


    And they decided to leave.


    But their satisfied smirks froze as they exited the mansion.


    Elite security teams in tactical gear had surrounded the entire perimeter, their ck uniforms and imposing presence turning the luxurious estate into an borate trap.


    "Wait... what''s happening?"


    Marcus''s voice cracked as he spun around frantically, his designer shoes scuffing.


    immediately his face drained of color.


    Panic set in as they realized their situation.


    Thomas began hyperventting, Sarah''s knees buckled, and Jake looked ready to faint.


    Marcus rushed to the elegant woman from earlier, nearly tripping over his own feet.


    His perfectly styled hair now hung in sweaty strands as he gestured wildly.


    "You were here!"


    he pleaded, voice rising to a desperate squeak.


    "You saw everything! Ethan invited us in - you approved it! then what is going on here!"


    At that moment the woman''s perfectly painted lips curved into a predatory smile as the security teams closed in, their boots clicking against the floor in perfect synchronization.


    The elegant woman regarded Marcus''s pleas with icy indifference, her heels clicking against the floor as she approached the group.


    "Your phones,"


    shemanded, extending one perfectly manicured hand forward.


    "All of them."


    immediately They fumbled toply, their designer bags and pockets emptied hastily.


    Sarah''s hands trembled so badly she nearly dropped her phone.


    "Delete everything,"


    she continued, her voice carrying lethal precision.


    "Every photo, every video taken within these walls. You were never proper guests of the Master."


    Upon hearing what thedy just said Their fingers moved frantically across screens, erasing evidence of their brief taste of true luxury. Marcus''s  confidence hadpletely crumbled as he deleted what would have been social media gold.


    Once satisfied their digital memories were erased, the woman''s red lips curved into a cold smile. "Now then,"


    she said.


    One of the security guards started handling all of them a document.


    At that moment they all gaze at each other not knowing what was going on , now they dare have the courage to speak.


    "About that contract you all so eagerly signed. I believe there were some... specific terms regarding how you''d exit these premises?"

 Chapter 161

    Upon hearing what thedy just said the students couldn''t believe their ears.


    "What bet?"


    Sarah squeaked, clutching her empty bag like a shield, her nails digging into the leather.


    At that moment the woman''s perfectly manicured fingers tapped the contract with deadly precision.


    "Your signed agreement - either crawl out on your knees to the estate entrance or pay one hundred million dors."


    Her red lips curved into a smile that made them shiver.


    "But... but that was just between us and Ethan!"


    Marcus protested, his voice cracking like thin ice. His designer suit was damp with nervous sweat, his carefully styled hair now a disheveled mess.


    "Why would the estate even care about our bet with Ethan, it has nothing to do with you guys and in fact we have already settled the issue and you saw it yourself, why bring it up again."


    At that moment thedy couldn''t help but smile.


    "Any contract signed on these grounds,"


    she cut him off smoothly, each word falling like a guillotine de, "falls under estate jurisdiction. We take such matters quite seriously and this is one of them."


    At that moment the security teams shifted closer, their ck uniforms seeming to absorb light.


    The sound of their synchronized movement made Thomas whimper.


    His eyes drifted around, but nowhere to escape.


    "Your choices are simple,"


    she continued, examining her immacte nails with practiced indifference.


    "Exit on your knees as agreed, pay the hundred million each, or,"


    her smile turned predatory, making Sarah grab Jake''s arm in terror.


    "Our security team will escort you directly to the police station for breach of contract, And Ethan would choose if we''re going to handle the case on his behalf."


    Upon hearing what thedy just said Jake''s knees actually buckled. "Police? and facing up with the estate legal team."


    he whispered, face pale as paper.


    The group huddled together like scared children, their designer clothes suddenly feeling like prison uniforms.


    Marcus kept opening and closing his mouth, all his media training deserting him as he realized their casual bet had be a binding nightmare.


    without being told he knows how deadly it would be if they go head to head with the estate legal team.


    "That crazy bastard Ethan truly knows what he was doing, he tricked us, that crazy bastard tricked us."


    He said to himself quietly.


    "This can''t be happening,"


    Thomas muttered, his watch catching the light as his hands shook uncontrobly.


    "This can''t be real..."


    At that moment Ethan bowed slightly to the woman, his movement elegant and practiced. "Thank you for upholding estate protocol,"


    he said smoothly. The group''s eyes widened at hismanding presence, finally seeing the power they''d mocked all along.


    " I really wanted to forgive you all and let this go, but as you can all hear the terms were clear,"


    he turned to his trembling ssmates, smiles never wavering. His eyes held a predatory gleam that made them flinch.


    "Either crawl out on your knees, or pay me 100 million dors."


    He then faced Jake then  gestured to his spotless shoes.


    "Make good use of your boot-licking promises."


    immediately Sarah copsed against Thomas, her already destroyed Chanel mascara creating ck rivers down her cheeks.


    Jake''s face turned a sickly green, his hand covering his mouth as though his expensive lunch might make a reappearance.


    At that moment Marcus couldn''t  stay calm and do nothing, he decided to make onest desperate attempt to salvage his dignity, he puffed up his chest like a frightened peacock.


    His designer suit was wrinkled, hair stered to his forehead with cold sweat.


    "You can''t do this! My father¡ª"


    his voice rose to a shrill pitch, cracking on every other word.


    " Family Media Group will destroy you! We''ll ruin everything you¡ª"


    His hands gesture wildly.


    Marcus was expecting some kind of reaction but to his surprise he got none.


    His threats dissolved into incoherent sputtering as security teams moved closer, their ck uniforms making his designer clothes look like children''s costumes. His voice grew more desperate, mixing threats with pleas, but each word seemed smaller than thest.


    "Please... you don''t understand... we have influence... we can..."


    his confidence crumbledpletely as no one even acknowledged his ranting. His coursemate didn''t even say anything to back him, the rest of the rich kids from other courses also kept quiet.


    The other students watched their self-proimed leader''s breakdown with growing horror, huddling closer together as they realized no amount of family connections could save them from their own arrogance.


    The security teams formed a corridor, their ck uniforms creating an imposing pathway. Several students immediately dropped to their knees, expensive fabrics tearing against rough pavement.


    "Better than licking his smelly boot."


    someone muttered through gritted teeth, starting the humiliating journey.


    immediately the rest joined him.


    But the estate grounds stretched endlessly before them, each meter looking longer than thest.


    After fifty meters, Sarah''s knees were bleeding through her silk stockings, her perfect manicure ruined from catching herself on the ground.


    "I can''t..."


    she sobbed, mascara-stained tears falling as she crawled back to Ethan.@@novelbin@@


    "Please, let me... let me lick instead."


    Ethan didn''t say anything but just nodded.


    Without wasting anymore time Sarah immediately licked Ethan Boot.


    And she was asked to go.


    Her perfectly styled hair hung in sweaty strands around her face.


    As she managed to walk away.


    One by one, they broke. Thomas copsed after a hundred meters, his pants shredded. Jake barely made it past the fountain, his designer watch scratched from breaking his falls.


    Their proud postures crumbled as they returned to lick Ethan''s spotless shoes, tears and dignity falling onto polished leather. Some gagged, others sobbed, all while security watched impassively.


    Only Marcus and his inner circle remained, their faces pale as they watched their ssmates'' humiliation.


    Their contract hadn''t given them the boot-licking option - they had boasted about crawling the entire way out.


    One of them, David, stepped forward, his legs shaking so badly. "Could we... maybe..."


    Find more chapters on empire


    his voice cracked with desperation, "have that option too?"

 Chapter 162

    Upon hearing what David just said Ethan just shakes his head.


    "No exceptions,"


    Ethan said coldly, his voice carrying lethal precision.


    "Continue."


    Hearing what Ethan just said, the security started walking closer. Your journey continues with empire


    The elite group immediately dropped to their knees, designerbels hitting concrete.


    Marcus''s Armani suit, worth more than a regr person''s monthly sry, immediately began shredding against the rough pavement.


    Halfway through the tortuous journey, Marcus''s perfectly styled hair hung in sweaty strings around his face.


    His manicured hands were raw and bleeding.


    He turned toward Ethan, trying to summon his family authority despite being four of them.


    "You''re finished!"


    he snarled, though his voice cracked pathetically.


    "When we leave here our families  woulde for you just wait and see, I would¨C"


    At that moment his threat was interrupted by a pained gasp as his knee hit a particrly rough patch.


    "My father''s Media Group will destroy you!"


    David wheezed between crawls, his watch scraping against concrete. " You just wait and see, my father would make Your life  be hell!" His face was red with exertion and humiliation.


    "Every newspaper, every channel," Marcus continued, tears of pain and rage mixing with the sweat dripping from his face.


    His designer pants were shredded at the knees, blood staining the expensive fabric.


    "We''ll ruin you! You''ll regret this humiliation! it''s a promise you will regret this."


    But their threats seemed to dissolve in the air as Ethan watched impassively, the security teams nking him like dark shadows.


    The other students who had already suffered their punishment stood silent, heads bowed, some had run off, while others were still wiping their mouths after their boot-licking ordeal.


    ''Empty threats from broken princes.''


    Ethan thought, watching their remaining dignity crumble with each meter they crawled.


    However Marcus was still gazing at Ethan with deadly eyes.


    " You''re going to regret this I promise you, even if it''s thest thing I do."


    "That''s precisely why I''m savoring every moment,"


    Ethan replied smoothly to their threats, his voice carrying just enough edge to make them shiver. His perfectly clean shoes gleamed in the light, waiting.


    Halfway through the estate grounds, their bodies finally gave out.


    Marcus copsed first, his bleeding hands trembling uncontrobly, manicured nails torn and dirty. His Armani suit, now in tatters, was soaked with sweat and spotted with blood from his raw knees.


    knowing he can''t continue again.


    "Please,"


    Marcus sobbed, all pretense of his family  threat dignity abandoned. His perfectly styled hair hung in dirty strands around his face.


    "We can''t... we can''t make it."


    His voice cracked with each word.


    "The boots,"


    David gasped, his face pressed against the pavement, his watch scratched beyond recognition.


    "Let us take the boot option."


    His designer clothes were unrecognizable, covered in dirt and tears.


    Elvis could barely lift his head, his  silk tie dragging in the dust. "Anything you want... anything  at all we''ll do anything..."


    At that moment Ethan''s lips curved slightly.


    "On one condition."


    He pulled out his phone, its camera lens glinting in the light like a predator''s eye.


    "Everything gets recorded."


    Hearing what Ethan just said Their faces contorted with fresh horror at the thought of documented evidence.


    Marcus''s jaw trembled, David let out a whimper, and Elvis'' hands clenched into helpless fists.


    "We''ll do it,"


    Marcus whispered, broken. His earlier threats were forgotten as tears streaked through the dirt on his face.


    "Just... please."


    Just then one of the  security guard phones appeared like ck mirrors, ready to capture their final humiliation. Some guards even smirked, enjoying the fall of these privileged princes.


    "How the mighty have fallen"


    Ethan thought, watching theirst shreds of pride crumble before his lens.


    One by one, they performed their final humiliation, their tongues against Ethan  shoe while phones recorded every moment.


    Marcus''s face was a mask of broken pride, tears mixing with dirt as hepleted his task.


    His hands trembled so badly he had to brace himself against the ground.


    "There... Are you happy now?"


    he whispered, his confidence voice reduced to a rasp.


    David could barely lift his head, his thousand-dor watch now a tangled mess, his designer suit streaked beyond recognition.


    Elvis hands shook violently as he tried to stand, but he couldn''t.


    "Get the carts,"


    the elegant womanmanded. At that moment Silent electric estate vehicles appeared instantly. The once-proud students had to be physically supported by security, their legs buckling, knees leaving bloody marks on pristine vehicle seats.


    Elvis actually whimpered as they helped him aboard, his silk suit beyond salvation.


    "My father..."


    he mumbled deliriously.


    "will never let you go unpunished, you just wait.."


    As the carts carried away the remnants of their shattered dignity, Ethan''s phone buzzed. And Naomi''s name shed on the screen.


    Without wasting any more time he answered the call.


    "I''m at the estate residence,"


    Ethan just nodded.


    " I will be with you soon."


    The call ended.


    After the call ended and the remaining students had already left the scene Ethan decided to go visit Naomi.


    After a few minutes of walking he arrived at Naomi''s estate residence, then he entered.


    Naomi was seatedfortably waiting for Ethan.@@novelbin@@


    Upon seeing Ethan she immediately brought out the documents.


    "Everything Is finalized"


    she said, her fingers sliding documents across her mahogany desk with practiced precision.


    Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "All acquisitionsplete, all transfers legal. Your empire is taking shape."


    At that moment Ethan felt the power thrumming through his enhanced body, each heartbeat sending waves of strength through his veins. Without  being told he knows Naomi haspleted everything, he''s now stronger because he got all the system points and he had  perfectly distributed everywhere, transforming him into something far beyond human limitation.


    "Now that everything has beenpleted, it''s time to establish your reign,"


    Naomi said, her silk blouse rustling as she pulled up the entertainmentpany''s profile. Her fingers danced across the disys, revealing a web of connections and influences like a digital spider web. "They need to understand who''s really in charge now."


    Her perfectly painted lips curved into a predatory smile.


    "The entertainment industry first."

 Chapter 163

    Upon hearing what Naomi just said Ethan was still surprised.


    but before he could respond Naomi continued.


    "Look at this,"


    Naomi''s fingers danced across the holographic disy, her finger catching the blue light.


    Her face hardened as she pulled up casting records.


    "Every major role goes to someone with family connections or someone backing them, and the worst part of them all they don''t even try to do their best."


    She pointed at the other document.


    " Just take a look at all the big name actors and actresses here, all of them are getting the main lead and important roles in the movie or drama, regardless of whether they can do a good job or not."


    She flicked through headshots with growing disgust - faces of the wealthy elite trying to be stars.


    Her silk blouse rustled as she gestured emphatically.


    "The Nathaniel family daughter, the Bernard heir, the Raymond twins - all buying their way onto the screen."


    "It sells initially,"


    she continued, her voice carrying a note of disdain.


    " The movie or drama might seem popr at the beginning or released because their families promote it, their social circles support it."


    Her lip curled slightly.


    "But..."


    She pulled up review statistics, the numbers telling a grim story.


    Her shoulders tensed with frustration.


    "The performances are mediocre at best. Nothing memorable, nothingsting, all the numbers here dropped immediately. It gets to the point when they are supposed to bring out their acting, but because they are trash, they can''t push past their limits."


    Her red lips curved downward as she scrolled through more data, each swipe more aggressive than thest.


    "We''re trading true talent for quick profit."


    She jabbed at a particrly poor review.


    "These rich kids can''t act, can''t connect with the audience. They''re just ying dress-up with daddy''s money and your money now."


    At that moment She turned to Ethan, her eyes sharp with purpose behind her sses, one hand resting on her hip.


    "These aren''t movies people will remember in ten years. They''re not creating art - they''re buying vanity projects."


    Her voice carried the weight of someone who''d watched true talent get pushed aside too many times.


    "The real actors and actress,"


    she added, pulling up another set of files.


    "the ones with actual skill? They''re stuck in supporting roles or independent films that barely break even."


    At that moment Ethan couldn''t help but smile, just this little Period of Naomi getting her hands on thepany files she has done a Marvelous job.


    "And here''s something even worse," Naomi''s fingers swept across the disy with controlled fury, her finger almost  cracking the holographic surface.


    Her eyes shed with contained anger as new documents materialized.


    "The credited directors aren''t even writing their own scripts."


    She pulled up side-by-sideparisons, original manuscripts next to final credits.


    "They hire ghostwriters - talented ones - who do all the real work."


    Her voice dripped with disgust. "These ''famous'' directors just p their names on it and collect the profits, they don''t do anything."


    Contract after contract appeared, her rapid movements betraying her outrage.


    "Look at these payments,"


    she jabbed at the figures.


    "Millions to the directors, while the real writers get pennies and silence agreements."


    She straightened her silk blouse,posing herself.


    "The real Creator stay in the shadows while these frauds collect awards and des. Some haven''t written an original word in years."


    She turned to Ethan.


    "I''vepiled everything - the fake credits, the bought roles, the stolen scripts."


    Sheid a thick file on the desk between them, the sound echoing in the tense air.


    "If you want to make thispany truly great, to leave a mark on the global stage..."


    Her red lips curved into a knowing smile.


    "You''ll need to tear down these old practices."


    "Keep things as they are, and you''ll make money,"


    she shrugged elegantly.


    "But the system still remains the same and you won''t make more than what thepany is already making..."


    Her eyes gleamed with predatory anticipation.


    "Or You could revolutionize the entire industry now and suffer for some time, and make triple what they earn now, or it might not even take long. The change might be immediate."


    Her fingers drummed on the file, each tap emphasizing the weight of the decision before them.


    "The question is, are you ready to make enemies of these precious ''creative directors''?"


    At that moment Ethan just smiled.


    "I''ll burn it all down,"


    Ethan said smoothly, gathering the  documents. His enhanced body thrummed with anticipation.


    " I will go over everything now and give you feedback soon Naomi."


    He smiled brightly.


    " I know you''re so tired, so I will allow you to rest now."


    Naomi just nodded and watched Ethan leave, she doesn''t have anything to worry about because Ethan is a man of his words.


    Ethan walked away and stopped at


    the spokesman''s house.


    Upon getting there his children''s voices pierced the evening air before he reached the door.


    "Uncle Ethan!"


    Their small feet patterned against the floors as they rushed to embrace him, their innocent joy a stark contrast to his earlier activities at the estate.


    "You came!"


    The youngest wrapped her arms around his legs, while her brother tugged excitedly at his sleeve.


    The spokesman came out and  greeted him warmly, though shadows still lingered in his eyes from recent events.


    His hands fidgeted slightly as they entered his study, the memory of his near-death experience still fresh.


    Settling into his leather chair, the spokesman''s fingers drummed an anxious rhythm on his mahogany desk.


    "Thepany board, that is Affiliated with the clothing brand you bought"


    he began carefully, sweat beading slightly at his temples.


    "They''ve noticed your... substantial investment in the brand."


    Ethan''s eyebrow raised slightly, making the spokesman swallow hard.


    "It''s just that,"


    he continued quickly, tugging at his cor.


    "while you haveplete control of the brand, they believe they could... facilitate things. Make the transition smoother."


    His eyes darted nervously between Ethan and the floor.


    "They want to understand your vision, your ns."


    ''They want to know who''s really holding the reins''


    Ethan thought, watching the spokesman''s nervous gestures.


    ''And whether I''m a threat or an ally.''


    The spokesman''s hands trembled slightly as he poured water into crystal sses, clearly remembering how quickly Ethan had saved - and could end - his life.


    However Ethan just nodded his head.


    " I will look into it, but right now I came to say hello, and to know how you and the family are doing."


    Ethan stood up and the spokesman bow a little.


    " Thank you for everything Mr Ethan."@@novelbin@@


    Ethan left the spokesman''s house, his mind already dissecting Naomi''s entertainment industry findings.


    Ethan Decided to make use of the King pce.


    **


    Across the city, Old Master Silver''s Mercedes glided to a stop before his mansion. His weathered face showed the strain of recent events


    At that moment a servant materialized instantly, appearing from the shadows. Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Master,"


    He whispered urgently, bowing so low his forehead nearly touched the floor.


    " One of the Shadow Lotus has returned."


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction, his grip tightening on his cane until his knuckles whitened.


    "Tell him to Find this Ethan," Master Silvermanded, his voice carrying authority and vengeance.


    "And End him."

 Chapter 165

    Old master Silver dismissed Noah to his room .


    He stalked through the mansion''s dark corridors, his footsteps echoing with violent purpose. His fingers kept tracing the rope burns on his wrists, each touch feeding his rage.


    " I will allow the assassin weaken him"


    he thought, his reflection in passing mirrors showing a twisted version of his once-handsome face.


    "But I''ll deliver the final blow myself."


    In his room, he pulled out his phone, staring at old photos from school - him at the center of every group, the unquestioned king of campus. His fingers clenched around the device until the screen almost cracked.


    "I''ll take it all back,"


    he whispered to the darkness. A cruel smile spread across his face as he found a photo of Serenity.


    "And you..."


    He traced her image with a trembling finger.


    "You''ll learn what happens when you choose the wrong side."


    Hisughter echoed through the room, carrying notes of madness born from humiliation and revenge. "First Ethan falls, then everyone who supported him pays the price." His eyes gleamed with dark anticipation.


    "Starting with precious Serenity."


    *


    It was the next day whispers followed Ethan through the campus corridors. Students huddled in groups, voices dropping as he passed, eyes wide with a mixture of fear and awe.


    "He got them into the Grand King mansion..."


    "Did you hear what happened after?"


    "They had to crawl out on their knees..."


    "The video''s been circting..."


    His enhanced hearing caught every murmur, every gasp. The story had spread like wildfire, transforming overnight into campus legend.


    As he approached his department building, he sensed the ambush before he saw it. Marcus stood there, his usual designer clothes reced by something darker, more militant. Around him clustered his inner circle, their faces bearing makeup-covered bruises from their crawling ordeal.


    Behind them loomed a wall of muscle - local thugs in leather jackets, brass knuckles glinting in the morning sun. Twenty pairs of eyes locked onto Ethan, their intentions clear in their aggressive stances.


    "Trying to reim lost dignity with borrowed muscle"


    Ethan said to herself, noting how Marcus''s hands trembled despite his attempt at intimidation.


    "Well, well,"


    Marcus''s voice carried false bravado despite his trembling hands.


    "I warned you there would be consequences, Ethan. Time for a new kind of humiliation."


    His designer shoes scraped against concrete as he stepped back, gesturing to the thugs.


    "Teach him what real pain feels like."


    The twenty attackers surged forward, brass knuckles gleaming. But Ethan moved with inhuman grace, his enhanced strength making each casual p seem effortless. Bodies flew through the air like autumn leaves, each impact punctuated by gasps from watching students.


    Within seconds, twenty groaning forms littered the ground.


    immediately Marcus''s face had drained of all color, his earlier confidence evaporating like morning dew.


    Ethan straightened his tie, not a hair out of ce.


    "You should be more careful,"


    His voice carried lethal precision as he stepped over unconscious bodies.


    "I have a particr fondness for revenge. And unlike you,"


    his eyes locked onto Marcus''s trembling form.


    "I know how to make itst."


    The gathered crowd watched in stunned silence as their understanding of power dynamics shifted permanently.


    Marcus stumbled backward, his expensive shoes catching on one of the unconscious thugs. His face had turned the color of sour milk, choking sounds escaping his throat as the full implications of his failed revenge settled in.


    Ethan left him there, surrounded by groaning bodies, walking into the school building with measured steps. Every head turned to follow his movement, conversations dying mid-sentence. His enhanced hearing caught the whispers:


    "Did you see...?"


    "One p each..."


    "Twenty guys just..."


    "Who is he really?"


    Then he saw her - Serenity, standing frozen in the ssroom doorway. Her eyes were wide with disbelief, textbooks clutched tightly to her chest. She''d heard the stories, but seeing him now,pletely unruffled after disposing of twenty attackers...


    "Ethan, take your seat,"


    the teacher called out, gesturing to the empty chair beside Serenity. "Next to Miss Chen."


    The ssroom held its collective breath as he moved toward her, everyone watching this intersection of campus legend and the girl who''d known him before.


    Ethan settled into his seat, the entire ss watching their interaction with barely concealed fascination. His enhanced senses picked up her elevated heartbeat, the slight tremor in her hands.


    "How''s your aunt?"


    he asked softly, deliberately steering away from the morning''s violence.


    "She''s... better,"


    Serenity whispered, relief flickering across her face at the normal question.@@novelbin@@


    Then her expression clouded.


    "Ethan, about Noah... I was wrong. He''s not what I thought. He''s..."


    Her voice caught, fear evident in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry for defending him,"


    she continued, her fingers nervously twisting a ring - an engagement ring, Ethan noticed. His enhanced vision caught the slight bruising around her wrist, carefully concealed by her sleeve.


    "So that''s the hold he has over her" Ethan thought, pieces clicking into ce. He already knew about the arranged engagement, but seeing the physical evidence of Noah''s true nature made his power stir beneath his skin.


    "You can tell me,"


    he said quietly, watching her internal struggle.


    "Whatever mess he''s created, whatever he''s threatening... I can help."


    The ssroom''s ambient noise faded away as she wrestled with the decision to trust him with her secret.


    The teacher finished her lecture, bringing out arge ss jug filled with folded papers.


    "Partner up and choose yourpany assignment,"


    she announced.


    Before anyone else could move, Serenity turned to Ethan. "Partners?"


    she asked softly, still clearly wanting to continue their earlier conversation.


    The ss watched with intense interest as she approached the jug, her hand disappearing among the white slips.


    The paper she drew trembled slightly in her fingers as she unfolded it.


    "Carson Automotive Industries,and Ethan is my partner"


    she read aloud, not noticing how Ethan''s lips curved slightly.


    "We''re supposed to interview management about their sess strategies and¡ª"


    She paused, seeing the knowing look in Ethan''s eyes. Thepany name stirred something in her memory - hadn''t there been news about the Godly Investor acquiring it recently?


    "That''s one of hispanies, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 166

    At that moment a subtle smile yed across Ethan''s lips as he examined the assignment slip. "What an interesting coincidence" he thought, his enhanced mind already calcting the possibilities.


    He''d acquired Carson Automotive Industries but hadn''t had time for a proper inspection.


    Between the entertainmentpany cleanup and his other ventures, the car manufacturer had been running on autopilot under its existing management.


    "Perfect timing,"


    he murmured, making Serenity nce at him curiously.


    His enhanced intelligence was already processing everything he knew about thepany - profit margins, employee reports, production inefficiencies.


    "This school assignment."


    would provide the perfect cover for a detailed internal audit.


    " Killing Two birds with one stone" he thought, watching Serenity organize her notebook for the interview. He would help her with Noah situation while simultaneously examining his automotive empire from the inside.


    The power thrummed beneath his skin as he contemted the approaching visit to hispany, anticipating what secrets might need addressing in his newest acquisition.


    Not long after they arrived at  Carson Automotive headquarters gleamed with steel and ss, its modern architecture impressive but somehow cold. Ethan''s enhanced senses caught every detail as they entered - security cameras, employee movements, the subtle signs of inefficiency.


    When they arrived they told the receptionist why they were here and handed the letter from the school to her.


    The receptionist directed them to the executive floor with practiced politeness.


    "Mr. Davidson will see you now."


    Inside the spacious office, Davidson rose from behind his mahogany desk, his expensive suit and artificial smile speaking of corporate arrogance.


    He grasped Serenity''s hand warmly, his eyes lingering inappropriately around her.


    At that moment Ethan extended his hand, Davidson deliberately ignored it, turning back to Serenity. "Please, have a seat,"


    he gestured to the chair before his desk, his voice dripping with charm.


    Then he turned to Ethan, his expression hardening.


    "You can wait over there,"


    he pointed to a far corner dismissively.


    "Give us some space for the interview."


    ''Interesting.''


    Ethan thought, watching the man''s power y with cold amusement. ''He doesn''t realize who really signs his paychecks.''


    Without  wasting anymore time Ethan smoothly took the seat beside Serenity, his movement carrying subtle authority that made Davidson''s eye twitch.


    "The school assigned us as partners,"


    he said, voice carrying lethal politeness.


    "This is a team project."


    Upon hearing  what Ethan just said Davidson''s artificial smile faltered, his fingers drumming irritably on his mahogany desk.


    "I wasn''t informed about¡ª"


    "Yourpany agreed to the school''s terms,"


    Ethan cut in, his anger thrumming beneath his calm face.


    "Which includes partner interviews."


    Davidson''s face flushed red as he turned to Serenity, deliberately ignoring Ethan.


    "Will this affect your grade, my dear?"


    "Yes,"


    Serenity replied, shifting ufortably under his inappropriate attention.


    "Ethan and I will receive same score. We''re meant to work together."


    Davidson''s jaw clenched visibly, his corporate arrogance battling with the situation.


    ''If only he knew who really owned hisfortable office''


    Ethan thought, watching the man''s internal struggle with cold amusement.


    Davidson stood abruptly, his chair scraping against hardwood.


    "I''m afraid,"


    he said with barely concealed satisfaction.


    "your scores will have to differ."


    He snatched Serenity''s assignment paper, his expensive fountain pen scratching across the surface with vindictive pleasure.


    "Student shows poor character,"


    He read aloud while writing. "Disys significant insubordination andck of respect."


    Serenity''s face paled as she watched him write, but Ethan remained perfectly still, his enhanced senses noting every detail of Davidson''s petty power y.


    "There,"


    Davidson thrust the paper toward Ethan with a smug smile.


    "Thisment from a corporate executive should ensure an appropriately low grade for your rude behavior."@@novelbin@@


    His triumphant expression faltered slightly when he saw no reaction on Ethan''s face. Something in those calm eyes made him suddenly uncertain about his victory.


    "If only you knew who really holds your career in their hands"


    Ethan thought, watching Davidson''s moment of doubt.


    At that moment Davidson''s smug smile began to waver as Ethan showed no sign of distress. Instead, Ethan calmly pulled out his phone, his fingers moving across the screen with deliberate precision.


    Sending a message to Naomi.


    [Send me the director number of Carson Automotive''s director.]


    The executive''s face darkened with rage as Ethan ignored his power y,pletely absorbed in his texting.


    "How dare you!"


    Davidson''s voice rose sharply.


    "Put that phone away when I''m speaking to you!"


    Serenity watched nervously as Davidson''s face turned an rming shade of red, his carefully maintained corporate facade cracking at Ethan''s apparent disrespect.


    "Are you even listening?"


    Davidson mmed his hand on the desk, making his name te rattle. "Do you know who I am in thispany?"


    At that moment Ethan''s phone buzzed with Naomi''s reply, making Davidson''s eye twitch violently at the continued dismissal.


    "Let''s see how long this attitudests"


    Ethan thought, noting the CEO''s number while Davidson fumed.


    "Please,"


    Serenity pleaded, her eyes wide with practiced concern, hands sped before her.


    "Remove the remark. It could affect both our grades."


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart," Davidson''s voice dripped with condescension, his whole body leaning toward her inappropriately. A thin sheen of sweat gleamed on his forehead despite the room''s perfect temperature.


    "Your grade is safe."


    His eyes lingered far too long, making Serenity suppress a shudder.


    "What if he apologizes?"


    Serenity suggested softly he didn''t want Ethan to get into in trouble, ying the mediator role that made Davidson''s smile turn cruel, his corporate mask revealing the petty tyrant beneath.


    "Well,"


    he leaned back in his leather chair, savoring what he thought was his moment of triumph. His fingers drummed against the mahogany desk.


    "If he crawls to that door on his knees, I might reconsider my... professional assessment."


    Just then, Ethan''s phone buzzed with the Director number. His enhanced senses caught every micro-expression crossing Davidson''s face - the quickening pulse in his neck, the slight twitch in his left eye at being ignored.


    "Your remark means nothing to my grade,"


    Ethan said quietly, his voice carrying deadly precision as he began dialing the number. Every word fell like ice into the suddenly tense air.


    "But my next call will mean everything to your career."

 Chapter 168

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said and the director standing in front of him with dead eyes.


    Davidson''s panic-stricken face shifted into a desperate smile, immediately sweat started beading on his forehead as he tried to salvage the situation. His trembling legs carried him toward Williams, his hand extended in greeting, his designer shoes stumbling over each other.


    "Sir! I wasn''t expecting you today..."


    His voice cracked with fear.


    "I can exin everything¡ª"


    His perfectly maintained corporate mask crumbling with each step.


    Williams'' hand whipped through the air, the p echoing off walls like a gunshot. Davidson''s head snapped sideways, his perfectly styled hair falling into disarray, and a red handprint blooming on his cheek.


    His gold cufflinks caught the light as he stumbled.


    Before he could recover, Williams'' knee shot up with savage precision, connecting with Davidson''s groin. immediately his face contorted in agony, eyes bulging, mouth opening in a silent scream as he doubled over. His thousand-dor suit crumpled like paper as he copsed to his knees.


    "Sir... please..."


    he wheezed, tears started streaming down his face, all his arrogance evaporated into pure terror. His hands clutched his painful groin, his whole body trembling.


    At that moment The security guards who had thrown Ethan out earlier now watched with grim satisfaction they know what they did to Ethan earlier, and reporting them will mean they would be face same Punishments soon, immediately their own hands unconsciously protecting their groins as their formerly untouchable superior writhed on his imported carpet.


    His perfectly polished image literally brought to its knees.


    ''How quickly the mighty fall'' Ethan thought to himself, watching the man who had tried to humiliate him minutes ago now reduced to a whimpering mess on his own office floor.


    immediately Williams loomed over Davidson''s crumpled form, his face contorted with rage, veins pulsing at his temples.


    "You piece of garbage!"


    Spittle flew from his mouth with each word.@@novelbin@@


    "Stealing from thepany, harassing employees, abusing your position!"


    Upon hearing what the director just said Davidson crawled on his expensive carpet, his once-pristine suit collecting dust, gold cufflinks scraping against the floor. His perfectly styled hair hung in sweaty strands around his tear-stained face.


    "please, sir... I can exin..."


    His hands clutched desperately at Williams'' pants leg.


    "I have a family... children..."


    "Save it for the police,"


    Williams spat, kicking Davidson''s hands away in disgust.


    "Years ofints, all covered up. Sexual harassment, embezzlement - you''re going straight to prison."


    At that moment the security guards - the same ones who''d thrown Ethan out earlier - grabbed Davidson''s arms, their faces hard with contempt as they roughly hauled him toward the door. His Italian leather shoes scraped against the floor as he struggled weakly, leaving ck marks on the polished surface.


    "No, please!"


    His voice rose to a hysteric pitch. "I''ll do anything! I''ll pay it back! and apologize"


    Tears and snot ran down his once-arrogant face, his silk tie hanging askew.


    Just as they reached the doorway, Ethan''s voice cut through Davidson''s pathetic pleas with lethal precision:


    "Stop."


    immediately the  guards froze, Davidson hanging between them like a broken puppet.


    Everyone turned to look at Ethan some of the security thought he was going to report them also, the tension in the room ratcheting up another notch as they wondered what could be worse than prison for this disgraced manager.


    Serenity''s eyes widened in shock, her hand flying to her mouth as the security guards instantly obeyed Ethan''smand.


    At that moment Her gaze darted to Williams, noting how the Director remained absolutely silent, his bodynguage showingplete deference to Ethan''s authority.


    Davidson, still hanging between the guards, his designer suit now wrinkled and stained with sweat, looked up with confusion and desperate hope - hope that died instantly when he saw Ethan''s expression.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed frantically as he swallowed hard.


    Ethan moved with predatory grace, each step measured and deliberate. His enhanced strength hummed beneath his skin as he approached the disgraceful Manager.


    Immediately hended a p on Davidson face.


    "p!"


    The p echoed through the office like a thunderp, the force spinning Davidson out of the guards'' grip. His gold cufflinks caught the light as he spiraled through the air. His body crumpled to the floor like a discarded suit, blood trickling from his split lip, the red handprint on his face already darkening to purple.


    Davidson sprawled on the floor, his earlier arrogance shatteredpletely. His perfectly styled hair now matted with sweat, his Italian silk tie twisted like a noose around his neck. Pure terror filled his eyes as he stared up at Ethan, his whole body trembling.


    The security guards took an involuntary step back, their own cheeks stinging in sympathy, hands unconsciously touching their faces. The same men who had thrown Ethan out now looked at him with a mixture of fear not wanting to be pointed.


    "Take him away,"


    Ethanmanded quietly, his voice carrying lethal authority. The security guards snapped to attention, their earlier arrogance reced with military precision as they rushed to grab Davidson''s limp form from the floor. Experience more tales on empire


    Davidson whimpered as they lifted him, his face still bearing Ethan''s handprint like a brand.


    They dragged past the namete he''d been so proud of minutes ago.


    At that moment Williams turned to Ethan and Serenity, his corporate confidence now tempered with obvious fear. His hands fidgeted with his silk tie as he spoke.


    "I deeply apologize for Davidson''s inexcusable behavior."


    He kept bowing slightly, sweat staining his cor.


    "A new manager will arrive shortly to handle your interview properly."


    After Williams hurried out, practically running from Ethan''s presence, the office fell silent.


    Serenity turned to Ethan, her eyes wide with wonder and confusion. Her fingers unconsciously rubbed the marks on her wrist where Davidson had grabbed her.


    "How... how did you do that?"


    she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    "One minute they''re throwing you out, the next..."


    She gestured at the chaos they''d witnessed, her designer purse swinging wildly.


    "Everyone''s obeying you like, you owns the ce."


    With a more curious face she face Ethan.


    "How did you do it."

 Chapter 169

    Hearing what serenity just said, and the curious look on her face.


    Ethan just fake a smile.


    "Just lucky timing,"


    Ethan said smoothly, his enhanced senses catching every micro-expression crossing Serenity''s face.


    He maintained perfectposure as he crafted the lie.


    "When the security guard threw me out, I happened to run into director Williams himself and I told him everything.


    And luckily for me he was also on his way to deal with the useless manager."


    Serenity''s eyebrows lifted slightly, relief flooding her delicate features. Her hands, which had been nervously twisting her sleeves, finally stilled.


    "Oh thank goodness,"


    she breathed, shoulders visibly rxing as tension drained from her body.


    "When you threatened Davidson earlier, I was worried..."


    She adjusted her bag strap nervously, her fingers still shaking slightly from the earlier confrontation.


    "I thought maybe you had some kind of powerful connections here." immediately a smallugh escaped her lips, though her wrist still bore Davidson''s red fingerprints.


    ''If you only knew''


    Ethan thought, watching her ept his simple exnation. His enhanced vision caught every detail of her relief - her steadying heartbeat, the color returning to her cheeks, the way her posture softened.


    "I was getting scared there for a minute,"


    she continued,ughing softly while smoothing her rumpled blouse.


    "Starting to think you might be some kind of secret corporate heir or something."


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement at what she thought was an absurd notion.


    Her innocent exnation made perfect sense to her, and Ethan let her believe it, a slight smile ying at his lips as he watched her file away her brief glimpse of his true power as nothing more than fortunate coincidence.


    ''Let her keep that innocence''


    he thought to himself.


    ''At least for now.''


    At that moment The new manager arrived with practiced efficiency, his suit perfectly pressed and mannerposed. His entire demeanor radiated professionalpetence - a stark contrast to Davidson''s predatory arrogance.


    "I''m Mr. John,"


    he introduced himself, spreading out detailedpany reports with precise movements. His cufflinks caught the light as he gestured.


    "Let me show you how our sess story really began."


    Each word carried genuine pride rather than corporate bluster.


    Serenity leaned forward, actually interested now that she wasn''t being leered at. Her pen moved swiftly across her notebook as John exined their business model.


    After theprehensive overview, he stood, adjusting his burgundy tie with practiced grace.


    "Now, shall we visit our showroom? It''s where the real magic happens." His eyes sparkled with authentic enthusiasm.


    Without wasting anymore time They followed him to a separate building, a modern structure gleaming with polished ss and chrome. The moment they entered, sales associates straightened to attention, their faces lighting up with genuine warmth.


    "Good morning, Mr. John!"


    they called out in cheerful unison, their perfectly tailored uniforms rustling as they moved to greet him. Some even stepped forward to shake his hand, showing none of the fear they''d disyed around Davidson.


    The salesdies moved with confident grace, their designer uniforms immacte.


    Their bodynguage spoke volumes - rxed shoulders, genuine smiles, easyughter. This was clearly a manager they respected rather than feared.


    ''This is how a business should be run.''


    Ethan thought, noticing every detail of the positive workce culture.


    Experience tales with empire


    Mr. John gestured elegantly across the showroom floor, his movements precise and practiced.


    "Over there,"


    he pointed to a sectioned-off area behind ss walls, his gold cufflinks catching the light.@@novelbin@@


    "are our S-ss vehicles."


    His hand swept to another exclusive section.


    "And there, our A-ss collection."


    His polished shoes clicked against the floor as he led them to the main showroom.


    "These range from $40,000 to $100,000 - our most popr sellers."


    His presentation was thorough, each car''s features exined with the pride of someone who knew his product well.


    "Well, that concludes our tour,"


    he announced, closing his leather portfolio with a satisfied smile, smoothing his tie.


    At that moment Serenity beamed, clutching her notes to her chest, her eyes bright with enthusiasm. "Thank you so much, Mr. John! This is perfect for our assignment."


    However Ethan''s voice cut through the moment, calm yet carrying subtle authority that made Zhang''s spine stiffen slightly.


    "What about the S and A-ss vehicles?"


    His eyes fixed on the restricted areas they''d bypassed.


    "Shouldn''t we see those as well?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The salesdies exchanged uncertain nces. John professional smile wavered slightly - those areas were reserved for serious buyers, not students on a school assignment. Serenity''s eyes widened in surprise, her pen frozen mid-note.


    Nobody would ever asked to see the multi-million dor section before.


    Mr. John professional demeanor cracked slightly as he let out a politeugh, though his eyes held a hint of condescension.


    "I''m afraid those sections are restricted,"


    he said smoothly, adjusting his tie. "They''re reserved for our high-profile clients only."


    His gaze swept over their school Badge, his smile growing slightly patronizing.


    "Besides, since neither of you drive yet..."


    He gestured back toward the standard models.


    "I thought it more appropriate to show you vehicles that..."


    he paused diplomatically.


    "align with your current situation."


    The salesdies nodded in agreement, some hiding smirks behind perfectly manicured hands. The suggestion that students could even look at multi-million dor vehicles seemed to amuse them.


    "These more modest options,"


    John continued, patting the hood of a $40,000 sedan.


    " They are really more suitable for your.. Assignment demographic."


    At that moment Serenity noticed Ethan''s jaw tighten, a muscle twitching beneath his skin. She recognized that dangerous calm from earlier - the same deadly quietness that had preceded Davidson''s downfall.


    Her hand touched his arm gently, trying to prevent another incident.


    "Do you own a car, Mr. John?" Ethan''s voice carried lethal politeness that made several salesdies step back unconsciously.


    immediately  John puffed up with pride, straightening his designer tie, his chest expanding like a peacock''s.


    "Indeed! I have an A-ss model myself,"


    he boasted, his watch catching the light as he gestured.


    "And as  for my daily use, I have the top-end standard model - the $100,000 range."


    His chin lifted slightly, expecting to impress these mere students.


    The salesdies nodded appreciatively at their manager''s sess, their perfectly lipsticked smiles still holding traces of condescension toward the teenagers before them.


    "Interesting,"


    Ethan said softly, making Serenity tense at his tone. Her fingers tightened on his sleeve, recognizing the dangerous undercurrent in his voice.


    "And what if I wanted to purchase something from the S-ss section?"

 Chapter 170

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said


    John couldn''t contain himself, his professional demeanor cracking asughter burst from his lips. His perfectly pressed suit shook with each condescending chuckle, his face turning red with mirth. The gold cufflinks on his sleeves caught the light as his shoulders heaved.


    "Oh, that''s rich,"


    he managed to stop himself from crying.


    His earlier polishpletely forgotten. Readtest chapters on empire


    "Listen, young man."


    He leaned forward, cologne wafting with the movement.


    "Even I''m still paying installments on my A-ss car I bought."


    He tapped his watch meaningfully, the gesture meant to emphasize his sess.


    "And it would take two more years before Iplete the payment."


    His voice dropped to a patronizing whisper, as if exining to a child.


    "And you - a university student who hasn''t even started life yet - you want to look at S-ss vehicles?"


    Moreughter bubbled up, making his tie bounce against his chest. "Those cars cost more than most people make in a lifetime!"


    At that moment the salesdies joined in his amusement, their perfectly made-up faces creasing withughter.


    Their earlier uncertainty about Ethan forgotten as they watched their manager put this presumptuous student in his ce. Some even covered their mouths with their hands, trying to stifle their giggles.


    " You cane back yearster,"


    John added with a smirk, straightening his now-rumpled suit. " By then you must have  understand how the real world works."


    "My A-ss?" John preened, smoothing his silk tie, still chuckling.


    "Cost me Seven hundred thousand."


    His chest puffed out like a proud peacock.


    "Though the crown jewel of A-ss car''s, runs about three million."


    The numbers hung in the air like heavy weights. The salesdies watched proudly, their designer uniforms rustling as they shifted closer, certain these astronomical figures would finally silence the presumptuous student.


    Upon hearing what John just said Serenity''s breath caught slightly, memories flooding back unbidden. Her fingers unconsciously touched her wrist where an expensive bracelet used to rest, tracing the phantom outline of lost luxury. Her eyes grew distant, unfocused.


    Before everything changed, her family had owned several of these luxury vehicles. The price tags brought back vivid images - her father''s proud smile as he showed off his new car, her mother''s elegant figure stepping out of another, the way the leather seats had smelled, the purr of powerful engines.


    Then came the crash, the scandal, the forced sales. Everything of value liquidated, including their prized car collection. Her shoulders tensed imperceptibly as she remembered how each vehicle had disappeared from their garage, like stars blinking out one by one.


    The familiar ache of loss tightened her chest as she stood in the showroom that once would have weed her family as VIP clients. Her clothes suddenly felt like a costume, a poor disguise hiding her fallen status.


    However John continuedughter brought her back to the present, where she noticed Ethan watching her reaction with intense interest.


    "I''d like to purchase your most expensive S-ss model,"


    Ethan said quietly, his voice cutting through Zhang''s lingeringughter like a de through silk.


    At that moment John amusement transformed into irritation, his professional facade cracking further. His perfectly fingers tugged at his cor as he fought to maintainposure.


    "We''re done here,"


    he said sharply, straightening his cuffs with jerky movements.


    "This tour is over."


    "You have  misunderstood me,"


    Ethan''s tone carried that dangerous calm that made Serenity tense beside him. Her hand unconsciously gripped her notebook tighter, recognizing the warning signs.


    "I want to buy the car. Now."


    At that moment John face flushed red, spreading down his neck into his starched cor. His earlier patronizing smile twisted into a sneer.


    "I''ve already exined,"


    he said through his gritted teeth, a vein pulsing in his temple.


    "The S-ss section is restricted. Unless you''re actually purchase one. "


    He paused, letting out an exasperated breath, nostrils ring. "Which we all know you''re not."


    At that moment the salesdies exchanged ufortable nces, their designer heels shifting nervously on the polished floor.


    Yet John continued, gesturing dismissively toward the exit.


    "So unless you''re seriously nning to buy a multi-million dor vehicle right now,"@@novelbin@@


    his voice dripped with sarcasm, "you''re not allowed in that section."


    However Serenity watched the exchange with growing anxiety, noting how Ethan''s posture had shifted subtly - the same way it had just before Davidson''s world had crumbled.


    "I really want to buy an S-ss car," Ethan repeated, his calm voice making John eye twitch violently. His enhanced senses caught every micro-expression of the manager''s growing irritation.


    "Very well,"


    At that moment John lips curved into a predatory smile. He snapped his fingers at a salesdy, making her jump.


    "Bring me the special ess contract."


    The document appeared quickly,id out on a gleaming desk. immediately John fingers smoothed the paper with obvious satisfaction. "Sign this first,"


    he said, with barely contain anger.


    "If you waste our time and don''t purchase a vehicle, you''ll owe thepany one million dors for breaking conduct rules."


    At that moment Serenity gasped softly beside him, her hand flying to her mouth. Her eyes darted between Ethan and the contract, worry etched across her features. But Ethan merely tilted his head, his posture rxed despite the trap beingid.


    "And if I do buy a car?"


    His question made Zhang shift ufortably, the manager''s confident smile faltering slightly. "What will you do,?"


    Johnughed nervously, tugging at his cor.


    "I''ll personally pay for your first maintenance service."


    He pushed the contract forward certain of his victory.


    "But we both know that won''t happen."


    immediately the salesdies gathered around like vultures, their designer heels clicking on the floor as they positioned themselves for the best view. Their perfectly painted lips curved into identical smirks, eager to watch this presumptuous student sign away his future.


    "No wealthy person would arrive by taxi,"


    John said to himself.


    " If he truly has money like he ims, he would havee with his car or a private driver."


    The contract appeared pristine on the ss desk, John confidence growing with each second. Ethan''s pen moved smoothly across the paper, making the salesdies exchange gleeful looks.


    "Ethan, don''t!"


    immediately Serenity grabbed his arm, her eyes wide with panic.


    "This is insane! Over a car?"


    But Ethan gently removed her hand, finishing his signature with deliberate care.


    Seeing Ethan signed the contract John used his key card opened the S-ss sanctuary with a soft beep. The air itself felt different here, rarefied and exclusive.


    Upon entering inside they could see only three vehicles upied this holy ground of automotive excellence, each one gleaming under perfect lighting.


    "Let''s start with the entry level,"


    John gestured to the first car, his voice dripping with cruel amusement.


    " It cost ten million dors."

 Chapter 172

    At that moment The exclusive showroom fell silent as everyone processed the shocking revtion that Ethan''s card had been declined earlier but all of a sudden his second card went through. Serenity''s eyes widened, her mouth falling open in disbelief.


    immediately She turned to Ethan, searching his face for an exnation to everything, but found only a calm, unreadable expression.


    At that moment Director John narrowed his eyes, his brow furrowing as he studied Ethan intently.


    without wasting any more time he spoke up angrily.


    "How is it possible,"


    he began, his voice dripping with suspicion.


    "that a mere university student like you can afford such an expensive car?"


    immediately he walked up to the cashier and collected Ethan card, He held up, examining it closely. "The card appears to be genuine, but I find it hard to believe that someone your age could have ess to such funds."


    However Ethan met Director John''s gaze, his eyes unwavering.


    "With all due respect, Director John,"


    he said, his voice even and controlled.


    "My financial situation is none of your concern. I have my reasons for purchasing this vehicle, and I assure you, they are entirely legal."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said, Director John''s face reddened, his lips twisting into a sneer.


    "Legal, you say?"


    he scoffed, taking a step closer to Ethan.


    "I''ve seen your type before, boy. Young, arrogant, thinking you can get away with anything."


    He leaned in, his face mere inches from Ethan''s.


    "I bet you stole this card, didn''t you? Thought you could live the high life on someone else''s dime, hard earned money?"


    Ethan''s jaw clenched, a muscle twitching in his cheek. He took a deep breath, fighting to maintain hisposure.


    "I understand your concerns, Director John,"


    he said, his voice low and measured.


    "but I can assure you, I did not steal this card.  The other decline earlier was an issue from my bank."


    Director John let out a harshugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "An Issue.?"


    he mocked, his eyes glinting with malice.


    "I don''t think so."


    At that moment he turned to the security guards, who had been watching the exchange with growing unease.


    "Seize him,"


    he ordered, pointing at Ethan.


    "We can''t have criminals running around our establishment."


    As the security men approached Ethan, their intentions clear, a sudden shift in the atmosphere urred. With lightning-fast reflexes, Ethan sprang into action, his movements a blur of precision and power.


    The first security guard lunged at Ethan, attempting to grab his arm, but Ethan easily sidestepped the move.


    In one fluid motion, he grabbed the guard''s wrist, twisted it behind the man''s back, and pushed him to the ground.


    At that moment the guard let out a grunt of pain, his face pressed against the cold, hard floor.


    immediately the second guard, seeing his colleague''s defeat, charged at Ethan with a raised fist.


    "How dare you, you fool."@@novelbin@@


    Ethan ducked under the punch, his body moving with a grace that belied his strength. He delivered a swift kick to the guard''s stomach, sending him stumbling backward, gasping for air.


    At that moment the third and fourth guards attacked simultaneously, trying to overwhelm Ethan with theirbined force.


    However, Ethan was ready for them. He leapt into the air, spinning with a roundhouse kick that caught both guards on the jaw.


    immediately they crumpled to the ground, unconscious before they even hit the floor.


    In a matter of seconds, all four security meny on the ground, groaning in pain and somepletely knocked out. Ethan stood tall, his breathing even, not a hair out of ce.


    At that moment He turned to face Director John, his eyes zing with a controlled fury.


    "You have crossed the line, Director John,"


    Ethan said, his voice low and measured, yet filled with an unmistakable edge.


    "I will not tolerate baseless usations and attempts to intimidate me."


    Upon seeing what just happened


    Director John''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth agape as he took in the sight of his defeated security team. Slowly, his shock morphed into a malicious grin, a cruelugh escaping his lips.


    "You dare beat up my security guys?"


    he taunted, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "You have no idea what you''ve just done, boy. You''re about to face the wrath of thepany family."


    With a triumphant smirk, Director John reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    "Your luck just run out,"


    He sneered, his thumb hovering over the screen.


    "The boss is even around today. One call from me, and you''ll be begging for mercy."


    Immediately director John, his hand trembling with a mix of anger and fear, pressed the call button on his phone.


    He brought the device to his ear, his eyes narrowing as he red at Ethan.


    At that moment his call was answered, and without wasting any more time he said.


    "Boss, we have a situation at the S exclusive showroom,"


    he said, his voice tight with tension. "Please, your intention is needed here."


    Ethan stood calmly, his arms crossed, a slight smile ying on his lips. He seemed utterly unconcerned about the impending arrival of the boss.


    Serenity, however, was a nervous wreck. Her eyes darted between Ethan and Director John, her hands twisting together in front of her. She couldn''t understand how Ethan could be so calm in the face of such a dire situation.


    She was expecting him to exin himself but he ended up fighting the security guard.


    The minutes ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity. Director John paced back and forth, his face flushed with anger, his fists clenched at his sides. He kept shooting venomous nces at Ethan, as if trying to will him into submission with his gaze alone.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and the boss strode into the S exclusive showroom.


    his eyes taking in the scene before him. His gazended on the security men lying on the ground, some groaning in pain, otherspletely unconscious. His eyebrows shot up, his mouth falling open in shock.


    immediately Director John rushed to the boss''s side, his words tumbling out in a frantic jumble. "Sir, this man,"


    He said, pointing a shaking finger at Ethan,


    "He''s a thief! He bought a car with a stolen credit card, and when we tried to apprehend him, he attacked our security team! He''s dangerous, sir, and we need to call the police right away!"

 Chapter 173

    At that moment the boss turned to Ethan, his expression unreadable. Ethan met his gaze, his eyes twinkling with amusement, but he remained silent.


    Director John continued, his voice rising with each word.


    "He took down all of our security guards like they were nothing! I''ve never seen anything like it, sir. He''s a menace, and we need to deal with him before he causes any more trouble!"


    Mr Williams'' eyes widened, his jaw dropping slightly as he listened to Director John''s tirade. He nced at Ethan, then back at Director John, his expression one of utter disbelief.


    However Ethan, for his part, remained silent, his arms still crossed, his smile never wavering. He seemed content to let Director John dig himself deeper and deeper into more trouble.


    He would have exined everything to him if he followed the process of confirming the card, but instead he jumped into conclusion.


    Serenity still watching the exchange, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn''t understand why Ethan wasn''t defending himself now that Mr Williams is here, and he''s allowing Director John to paint him as some sort of criminal mastermind.


    As Director John continued his frantic tirade, pointing usingly at Ethan and recounting the events that had transpired, the boss stood in shocked silence. His eyes widened with each passing moment, his mouth agape as he tried to process the unbelievable tale unfolding before him.


    Ethan still remained calm andposed, his arms crossed and a slight smile ying on his lips.


    At that moment he met the boss''s gaze with a deadly look.


    Serenity still  watches the exchange with bated breath, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn''tprehend how Ethan could maintain such an unppable demeanor in the face of Director John''s scathing usations.


    As Director John''s voice reached a crescendo, the boss suddenly held up his hand, silencing the irate man. The boss''s eyes locked with Ethan''s, a silentmunication passing between them.


    At that moment, it became clear what he had to do.


    The boss cleared his throat, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere like a knife.


    "Director John,"


    he said, his tone measured and authoritative.


    "I believe there has been a grave misunderstanding."


    Director John''s face contorted in confusion, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of the boss''s words.


    "But, sir,"


    he protested, gesturing wildly towards Ethan.


    "This man is a criminal! He tried to y us for a fool and attacked our security team!"


    The boss shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "John!"


    he said, his voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    "Mr. Ethan is not a criminal. In fact, he is here on behalf of a top client, someone who is considering making a significant investment in ourpany."


    Upon hearing what Mr Williams just said, Director John''s jaw dropped, his eyes bulging in disbelief. "what?"


    he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Mr Williams turned to Ethan, his expression one of utmost respect. "Mr. Ethan, I apologize for the deplorable treatment you have received at the hands of my staff," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    "Please, allow me to make amends for this egregious error."


    Ethan nodded, but still not smiling.


    Seeing Ethan wasn''t smiling Mr Williams knew trouble wasing, he can''t afford to offend a right hand man to the Godly investor, and he can''t address him so, because Miss Naomi was so clear about it in their previous meeting.


    immediately he turned to Director John, his eyes narrowing.


    "And you, John,"


    he said, his voice dripping with disappointment.


    "How dare you treat Mr. Ethan in such a manner? Do you realize the potential consequences of your actions? Mr. Ethan''s client is considering investing heavily in ourpany, and your behavior could have jeopardized that opportunity."


    immediately Director John''s face paled, his hands trembling at his sides.


    "I didn''t know, sir,"


    he stammered, his voice quivering with fear.


    "I thought..."


    The boss held up his hand, silencing the man once John.


    "You thought wrong, John,"


    he said, his voice filled with a quiet fury.


    "Mr. Ethan was also here to inspect ourpany, to ensure that we are worthy of his client''s investment. And what do you think he will report back after witnessing such a disy of ipetence and disrespect?"


    However Director John stood there, his mouth agape, as the boss''s words sank in. The revtion that Ethan was here on behalf of a top client, someone who was considering investing heavily in thepany, hit him like a ton of bricks.


    His Still face paled, and his hands began to tremble as the gravity of his mistake dawned upon him.


    In a desperate attempt to salvage the situation, Director John turned to Ethan, his eyes wide with panic. "Mr. Ethan,"


    he pleaded, his voice quivering, " You should  have exined to me? If I had known you were here on behalf of such an important client, I never would have treated you in such a manner or think about the card."


    However Ethan remained silent, his expression still unreadable. He simply raised an eyebrow, as if challenging Director John to continue.


    The boss, however, had heard enough. His face contorted with anger, and he pointed a finger at Director John.


    "You''re fired." he bellowed, his voice echoing through the S exclusive showroom.


    "Your behavior today has been uneptable, and I will not tolerate such disrespect towards any of our clients."


    Director John''s face crumpled, and he fell to his knees before Ethan. "Please, Mr. Ethan,"


    he begged, his hands sped in front of him.


    "I''m sorry for my actions. I was wrong. Please, don''t let this affect your client''s decision to invest in ourpany. I''ll do anything to make this right, anything at all I will do."


    Ethan looked down at the groveling man, a hint of amusement ying on his lips. He nced at the boss, who nodded in approval, before turning back to Director John. "Finalize the deal,"@@novelbin@@


    he said, his voice calm and measured.


    "Ensure that the car is prepared to my specifications, and I will consider."


    Director John nodded frantically, scrambling to his feet. He barked orders at the remaining staff, who scurried to fulfill Ethan''s request. Within minutes, the car was brought around, gleaming under the showroom lights.


    Ethan walked around the vehicle, inspecting it with a critical eye. Serenity watched him, her heart still pounding in her chest, unsure of what he would do next.


    Suddenly, Ethan reached down and picked up one of the fallen security guards'' batons. With a swift, powerful motion, he smashed it against the front ss of the car.

 Chapter 176

    The man from the secret force and Noah frowned deeply, their expressions darkening with a mix of confusion and growing unease. Ethan''s calm demeanor and cryptic words had thrown them off bnce, and they could feel the shift in the power dynamics between them.


    However Without warning, the man from the secret force lunged at Ethan, his movements a blur of speed and precision.


    Ethan, however, remained perfectly still, his eyes tracking the man''s every move.


    As the man closed in, Ethan could sense the raw power emanating from his attacker, a strength that far surpassed that of Raymond and Giovannibined.


    For a moment, Ethan''s mind shed back to his previous encounters with Raymond and Giovanni.


    In his earlier state, he knew that this man from the secret force would have posed a significant challenge, perhaps even defeat immediately.


    But it seems like a child y.


    immediately the man from the secret force unleashed a flurry of strikes, Ethan moved with a fluid grace, his hands and arms shifting effortlessly to block each iing blow.


    To an outsider, it would have appeared as though Ethan was merely toying with his attacker, his movements so casual and precise that it seemed he was expending no effect all


    The man from the secret force, however, was growing increasingly frustrated and perplexed.


    Each strike he threw was met with an imprable defense, his fists and feet colliding with Ethan''s unyielding limbs.


    He had never encountered an opponent who could so easily thwart his attacks, At that moment the realization began to dawn on him that he might have grossly underestimated Ethan''s abilities.


    Noah watched the exchange with mounting anger and disbelief. In his mind,  his family the secret force was supposed to be the best of the best, a man capable of bringing even the most formidable adversary to their knees. Yet, as he observed the fight, it appeared to him that the man was simply ying with Ethan, drawing out the confrontation for his own amusement.


    "What are you doing?"


    Noah roared, his voice cutting through the air like a whip.


    "Stop messing around and finish him already!"


    At that moment Noah''s fury only intensified as he watched the man''s apparentck of progress.


    His face reddened, and his fists clenched at his sides as he bellowed at the man demanding that he end the fight once and for all.


    The assassinunched his attack, words of power tearing from his lips as he unleashed his ultimate technique. The air itself seemed to ripple with deadly force.


    Ethan staggered backward for the first time, his feet leaving marks on the ground as he slid several feet. The impact was significant, but nowhere near what the assassin had expected.


    "Impossible"


    the assassin thought, his eyes widening behind his mask. His ultimate attack, one that had ended countless targets, had merely pushed Ethan back. No blood, no critical damage - the young man wasn''t even seriously injured.


    From his hidden vantage point, Noah watched with growing excitement. His face lit up with malicious glee as he saw Ethan finally forced to give ground.@@novelbin@@


    "Yes!"


    he whispered eagerly, his hands clenching into fists.


    "He''s taking it seriously now!"


    But Noah''s enthusiasm wavered slightly as he noticed what the assassin had - Ethan was far more durable than anyone had anticipated.


    The assassin from the secret force stood panting, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Ethan. Despitending his ultimate attack, a move that had felled countless opponents in the past, Ethan remained standing, seemingly unfazed by the powerful blow.


    "Who the hell are you?" Discover hidden tales at empire


    the man demanded, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Ethan, meanwhile, was lost in thought, analyzing the impact of the punch he had just endured. He marveled at how much his strength had grown, allowing him to withstand such a formidable attack without suffering critical damage. It was a testament to how far his body had evolved, and the realization filled him with a quiet sense of joy and purpose.


    As he stood there, contemting the extent of his newfound abilities, Ethan knew that the time hade to end this confrontation once and for all.


    He had caught a glimpse of his true potential, and now, he was ready to unleash it upon his enemies.


    With a calm, deliberate motion, Ethan reached behind his back and withdrew the King Cobra Staff, As he held the staff aloft, the assassins let out a gasp of recognition.


    At that moment he couldn''t move a muscle, his eyes locked on the King Cobra Staff in Ethan''s hands. The sight of the legendary weapon sent a chill down his spine, and he felt a wave of fear wash over him.


    "That''s impossible,"


    he whispered, his voice trembling. "No one has been able to wield the power of the King Cobra Staff for decades. It''s said to be dormant, waiting for a worthy master to awaken its true potential."


    But even as the words left his lips, the assassin at that moment knew Ethan was no ordinary opponent. The ease with which he had deflected his attacks, the calm confidence that radiated from his very being - it all pointed to a power far greater than anything he had ever encountered.


    Ethan, for his part, seemed unfazed by the man''s shocked reaction.


    He gripped the staff tightly, his eyes narrowing with concentration as he focused his energy on the ancient weapon.


    Suddenly, the air around them began to crackle with a strange, palpable energy.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, and the walls of the building seemed to vibrate with an unseen force.


    The assassin stumbled back, his eyes wide with disbelief as he watched the impossible unfold before him.


    A brilliant aura burst forth from the King Cobra Staff, enveloping Ethan in a shimmering cocoon of light. The power that emanated from him was unlike anything the man had ever felt before - a raw, primal energy that seemed to draw strength from the very fabric of the universe itself.


    As the aura intensified, and immediately the assassin fell to the ground.

 Chapter 177

    Upon seeing  what Ethan just did.


    The assassin''s eyes widened in disbelief, cold sweat breaking across his forehead as ancient symbols began glowing along Ethan''s staff. His hands trembled, decades of training forgotten in the face of true power.


    ''Impossible''


    his thoughts raced frantically.


    ''The Staff of King Cobra? No one has activated it in centuries!''


    Power radiated from the artifact in waves, making the very air crackle with energy. The assassin''s enhanced senses screamed danger as the staff''s serpentine markings seemed to writhe with life, each symbol pulsing with an otherworldly blue glow.


    From his hiding spot, Noah watched in horror as pure energy began pouring from the artifact.@@novelbin@@


    Immediately his face drained of color, his legs started shaking so badly he had to brace himself against the wall. Cold sweat soaked through his designer clothes as he witnessed power beyond hisprehension. The staff''s golden glow cast twisted shadows across his terrified features.


    "This can''t be,"


    the assassin whispered, his ultimate technique forgotten, his voice cracking with fear. His perfectly maintainedposure shatteredpletely.


    "That staff wasn''t just a legend... a myth..."


    Ethan moved with liquid grace, the staff bing an extension of his will. His eyes glowed with the same energy that coursed through the artifact, face eerily calm as he wielded power that hadn''t been seen for centuries.


    One precise strike was all it took - the legendary assassin of the silver family, crumpled to the ground like a puppet with cut strings. His masked face registered shock in his final moment, body dissolving into shadow as life extinguished in an instant.


    immediately Noah''s muffled gasp echoed in the sudden silence, his hands sped over his mouth to prevent him screaming.


    Noah copsed to his knees, all of his arrogance evaporating like morning dew.


    His designer clothes soaked with cold sweat, his expensive shoes scuffing against concrete as he tried to crawl backward.


    "Please,"


    he whimpered, voice cracking like a child''s.


    "I''m sorry... you should have finished me in the warehouse, why did you let leave.."


    At that moment his perfectly maintained heir facade crumblingpletely.


    Ethan''s approach was silent, the staff still glowing with otherworldly power.


    The cobra markings seemed to watch Noah with ancient hunger. However Noah''s final plea died in his throat, eyes widening with terror as the cobra staff shed once, leaving his body crumpled beside the assassin.


    His hands still raised in a final, futile gesture of protection, but he was lifeless.


    Standing over the bodies, Ethan pulled out his phone, his fingers moving with practiced precision.


    At that moment  the gang boss answered on the first ring.


    And without wasting anymore time Ethan said.


    "I need a coffin,"


    Ethan''s voice carried lethal calm, not a single emotion betraying the deaths he''d just dealt.


    "Special delivery for the young master."


    His eyes never left Noah''s lifeless form, noting how death had stripped away all pretense of privilege.


    "And gather your men. We''re paying the Silver family mansion a visit tonight."


    At that moment The staff pulsed gently against his palm like an eager serpent, ancient power thrumming through his veins. His enhanced senses already calcting theing confrontation with Noah''s father, while Noah''s body grew cold at his feet.


    ''Time to end the Silver legacy''


    Ethan thought, watching shadows creep across Noah lifeless face.


    However at the same time, he couldn''t help but smile, knowing Serenity would be freed from Noah''s maniptions.


    "One more thing,"


    his voice carried quiet authority through the phone, fingers tightening slightly on the ancient weapon.


    "Four of you men died while protecting me today."


    The gang boss''s breath caught audibly.


    "The bodyguards? Their families?"


    "Compensate them if they have childs, make sure you take good care of them."


    Ethanmanded, his enhanced senses still tracking any movement in the shadows. The staff hummed against his palm.


    At that moment with a shaking voice the gang boss said.


    "Sir how muchpensation are we talking about."


    "Ten million dors. Each household and if they have children add more to it."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said, a moment of stunned silence followed, broken only by the sound of the boss choking on his own surprise.


    "Each... household?"


    The boss''s voice trembled slightly. "That''s..."


    Paper rustled as he presumably calcted the total.


    "They died protection me, that is the least I can do for them."


    Ethan''s words cut through the air, each syble sharp as a de. His free hand clenched as he remembered their loyalty.


    "Their families shouldn''t suffer for his deception. Ten million each. No exceptions."


    The cobra markings on the staff seemed to writhe with approval, glowing brighter as Ethan issued this finalmand.


    "Let their deaths serve some purpose."


    he thought, watching thest warmth fade from their bodies.


    "Sir..."


    the gang boss''s voice cracked with emotion, decades of hardened street life crumbling.


    "This kind of generosity..."


    He paused, clearing his throat roughly. His calloused hand could be heard running across his face through the phone.


    "When men talk about loyalty..."


    His thoughts raced wildly as he did the mental calctions - ten million dors per family would change lives forever. Children could go to college, widows would never want, parents could retire in peace. His scarred hands trembled slightly as he gripped the phone tighter.


    "With respect,"


    the boss continued, his voice stronger now, carrying the weight of someone who''d seen too many families left with nothing.


    "If the boys hear about this..."


    He took a shaky breath.


    "They''d walk through fire for you. Take bullets without hesitation." His breath caught slightly, emotion making his usual gruff tone waver. "Hell, I''d do it myself, sir. Without question."


    Ethan ended the call as he stepped out into the cool night air, the staff''s glow dimming to match the shadows.


    Then he turned the staff into a pen.


    At that moment he gaze around, and couldn''t find serenity, although he wasn''t expecting to see her which he''s happy about, because she would have definitely ask about Noah, but at the same time she wonders if everything is okay with her.


    At that moment his phone buzzed again - Naomi''s name shing on the screen.

 Chapter 178

    Ethan couldn''t help but answer the call, he wanted to say something when Naomi immediately interrupted.


    "Something interesting just emerged,"


    Naomi''s voice carried calcted precision through the phone, the subtle rustle of papers suggesting she was reviewing documents.


    "A major yer is struggling with liquidity."


    At that moment Ethan''s enhanced senses caught the subtle excitement in her tone, the slight quickening of her breath that betrayed a significant opportunity.


    "How major could that be?"


    "One of the country''s giants,"


    she replied, her fingers audibly tapping against her desk.


    "They need cash, really fast. Asking price is a hundred billion."


    immediately a pause, followed by a softugh.


    "Not that I''m suggesting you buy it outright - even you couldn''t manage that sum, not after all the investment you just did."


    Her voice carried a hint of curiosity about how Ethan would react.


    Ethan''s fingers traced the staff''s markings as he listened, the ancient artifact still warm from its recent use.


    "Then what would be the minimum investment?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Naomi''s eyes widened a little, she thought Ethan would say No, but he''s kind of interested.


    "Ten billion would secure a significant position,"


    Naomi said carefully, her tone shifting to business precision. again Papers started shuffling in the background.


    "Enough to help their cash flow crisis."


    She took a measured breath.


    "It''s one of the five major corporations that control our market. The kind evendy Madison would be proud of."


    Ethan was bing interested, but he was busy now and had so many things to take care of.


    "We''ll discuss thister,"


    Ethan said, his voice carrying quiet finality.


    "Even a partial investment could¡ª" Naomi began, her usuallyposed voice carrying an edge of excitement she couldn''t quite hide.


    Without being told Ethan could tell Naomi was really interested in this, she has never really pushed for anything like this before.


    "Not now,"


    Ethan cut her off smoothly, his enhanced senses catching her sharp intake of breath at his tone.


    ''Until I reach the system''s second level, my resources are limited.''


    Ethan said to himself.


    His free hand clenched slightly, remembering how close he was to evolution.


    ''A hundred billion... that''s beyond my current capabilities.''


    " Naomi, I will see what I can do perhaps we will discuss itter."


    However Naomi knows time is running out, deals like these don''t stay open for too long.


    "But just ten billion for a stake¡ª" Her fingers could be heard drumming anxiously on her desk, a rare disy of agitation from the usually controlled woman.


    "If I can''t own itpletely, I''m not interested in discussing it."


    Ethan tone carried the weight of someone who''d tasted true power and wouldn''t settle for less.


    ''Once I evolve to the next level''


    he thought, calcting the remaining distance to his goal, his enhanced mind already mapping out future conquests.


    ''Then we can discuss reshaping the market entirely''


    Naomi''s silence on the other end spoke volumes about her surprise at his dismissal of such an opportunity.


    "I need you to track a license te," Ethan''s voice shifted from disinterest to deadly focus.


    "That''s... an unexpected request." Naomi''s tone sharpened with curiosity, the sound of her settling into her chair carrying through the phone.


    "Whose car?"


    "One that just took Serenity."


    His jaw tightened as he recalled every detail of the vehicle before  they arrived here and he remembered the number of the car, and  he told Naomi.


    "Given Noah''s recent behavior, something feels wrong."


    His free hand clenched into a fist, remembering Noah''s desperate madness before death.


    "The timing is suspicious,"


    Naomi agreed, her fingers flying across her keyboard with urgent precision. Papers rustled as she mobilized her resources.


    "Especially after what just happened with Noah. His allies might be moving pieces we don''t see yet."


    "Find it, immediately I want to know where the car went and if  it''s still there"


    immediately Ethanmanded.@@novelbin@@


    Noah''s final vindictive smile shed through his mind as he waited for Naomi to trace the vehicle, the expression of someone who knew they''d set something terrible in motion.


    Ethan ended the call waiting for Naomi to hear the information he said.


    However not long after Naomi''s call came through with coordinates, her voice was tight with urgency.


    "Found it. They''re at a residence in the old district, number 360 to be precise."


    Without wasting any more time he decided to use one of the cars left behind by Noah.


    Not long after the house loomed before, shadows danced across its weathered facade. Ethan didn''t bother with the door - the staff''s power simply removed it from existence.


    Inside the house, four men lounged around a table, ying cards andughing. Theirughter died instantly at his appearance, one of their cards fell from shocked fingers.


    "Impossible,"


    one whispered, stumbling backward.


    "You were with Noah... he said the n was in motion..."


    At that moment without saying anything Ethan moved like liquid death. The staff shed once, twice - bodies flew across the room, crashing into walls.


    As thest man slumped unconscious, blood trickling from his split lip, his eyes held total confusion. They''d been so certain Ethan was upied elsewhere,and they know he''s going to dead, but hise he''s here looking so unhurt


    Without wasting any more time Ethan  started looking for serenity one to find her bound to a bed,Her hands trembled violently and he freed her and  helped her up.


    Upon seeing it was Ethan she began to cry.


    "I can''t go back,"


    she whispered, clutching his arm with desperate strength. Her whole body shook with suppressed sobs. "Not to the dorm, not home... nowhere they can find me."


    Her eyes darted frantically around the room, like a hunted animal.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan took Serenity away, and headed to the Winston Hospital.


    Then he booked a VIP room for serenity, he knew she would be hungry, then he decided to book an expensive meal for her.


    At that moment Serenity hands wrapped around her untouched wine ss, her  knuckles started whiting with tension.


    She knows how dangerous Noah could be, but for some reason Ethan didn''t look hurt.


    At that moment she whispered.


    "Noah..."


    she hesitated, looking up at Ethan through wetshes. Her voice caught on his name.


    "What happened to him? When those men took me, they said something about a n¡­"

 Chapter 179

    Upon hearing what Serenity just said, Ethan  couldn''t help but  smile.


    " Oh as for Noah,and I had a brief chat, and he told me to stay  clear, then I left"


    Ethan said smoothly, his enhanced senses monitoring her every micro-expression.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said, Serenity''s fingers tightened around her wine ss until her knuckles went fully white. Her tear-stained face showed clear disbelief.


    "Then why..."


    she paused, gathering courage, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Why did you have toe save me? If it was just a chat..."


    " Well, it was a bet,"


    Ethan replied, crafting the lie with careful precision. His face remained perfectlyposed as he wove the safer narrative.


    "Noah proposed a challenge. If I could find and rescue you, he''d release you from the engagement."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Her eyes widened slightly, red-rimmed from crying but showing the first spark of hope.


    "He... agreed to let me go?"


    Her voice trembled with desperate want to believe. Her fingers unconsciously traced the bruises on her wrists, marks that seemed to fade as she considered freedom from Noah''s obsession.


    A shaky breath escaped her lips.


    "Yes,"


    Ethan said quietly, watching relief wash over her features. Her entire body seemed to rx as she epted thefortable lie, choosing not to question why Noah would never make such a wager. Her hands finally steadied enough to lift the wine ss to her lips.


    Serenity set down her wine ss with shaking hands, the crystal making a soft clink against the polished table.


    "There''s something you should know,"


    she whispered, her eyes darting nervously around the luxurious penthouse as if the walls themselves might have ears.


    "About Noah''s family..."


    Her perfectly nails, some broken from her earlier ordeal, dug into her palms.


    "Have you heard of the G-five?" At that moment Ethan shook his head, she leaned closer, her voice dropping so low he had to use his enhanced hearing.


    "They''re one of the most dangerous families in the country. The true power is beyond anything."


    Immediately Fear made her voice quaver as she continued, her face pale under the crystal chandelier light.


    "The Silver family... they are part of it."


    Her fingers unconsciously touched her bruised wrists, the marks seeming darker as she spoke of their power.@@novelbin@@


    " And Noah isn''t just some rich kid, Ethan."


    Immediately her eyes filled with fresh tears, genuine concern breaking through her own trauma. "You need to stay away. For your own safety."


    She reached across the table, grabbing Ethan''s hand with desperate urgency.


    "These families... they can make people disappear without a trace."


    "Will you stay?"


    Serenity asked, fear creeping back into her voice at the thought of being alone. Her fingers clutched at the tablecloth.


    "No,"


    Ethan replied softly, rising from his chair with fluid grace.


    "I have business to attend to, I will see youter, make yourselffortable."


    Ethan Stood up, and walked away.


    Serenity wasted run after him, but she was too scared to move.


    Hourster, Ethan stood before an borate coffin. The gang boss had outdone himself - the casket was worthy of a Noah final journey home.


    At that moment  Ethan and his men arrived at the silver mansion.


    immediately his enhanced senses caught every detail - guard positions, camera angles, patrol patterns.


    Ethan himself carried the coffin, its weight nothing to his enhanced strength. The staff hummed eagerly at his side as they approached the main entrance.


    The Silver family was enjoying avish dinner, theirughter and chatter filling the grand dining room. Suddenly, the doors burst open, and a hush fell over the room as Ethan strode in, nked by ten imposing men.


    immediately Eyes widened and mouths fell agape as the family members took in the unexpected intrusion.


    Old Master Silver rose from his seat, his brow furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Who are you?"


    he demanded, his voice booming through the dining room.


    "What is the meaning of this interruption?"


    At that moment Ethan met the patriarch''s gaze, his expression cold and unwavering.


    "I am the man your son Noah has tried to kill twice,"


    he dered, each word dripping with controlled anger.


    "And yet, you, his own grandfather, seem to be blissfully unaware of his actions."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. The family members exchanged shocked nces, their faces a mix of confusion and disbelief. Whispers began to circte, as they tried to make sense of Ethan''s revtion.


    Old Master Silver''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on the edge of the table.


    "What nonsense is this?"


    he growled, his face reddening with indignation.


    "My grandson would never do such a thing!"


    At that moment Ethan let out a mirthless chuckle, shaking his head.


    "Denial is a powerful thing, isn''t it?"


    he mused, taking a step forward. His men moved with him, their presence a silent threat.


    "But I assure you, your son''s actions are far from fictitious."


    The room fell silent once more, the tension palpable as Ethan''s words hung in the air. The family members shifted uneasily in their seats, their eyes darting between Ethan and Old Master Silver.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the room, his voice low and menacing as he addressed the family.


    "I havee to warn the Silver family,"


    he announced, each word deliberate and heavy with intent. "If anyone dares toe after me again, I will not hesitate to retaliate. I will do it again if necessary to protect myself and those I care about."


    immediately gasps and murmurs erupted from the family members, their faces paling at the severity of Ethan''s words. Some clutched their chests, while others gripped the arms of their chairs, their knuckles turning white.


    Old Master Silver''s face contorted with rage, his eyes zing as he pointed an using finger at Ethan. "How dare youe into my home and make such outrageous threats!" he bellowed, his voice trembling with fury.


    "I will not stand for this disrespect, from a child!"


    However Ethan remained unfazed, a small, cold smile ying on his lips.


    "Disrespect?"


    he echoed, his tone mocking.


    "I believe your grandson has shown far greater disrespect by attempting to take my life. Twice."


    Before anyone could respond, Ethan dropped the coffin on the floor.

 Chapter 180

    At that moment The grand dining  hall of the Silver mansion fell into devastating silence as Ethan''s men opened the coffin before the family. The Crystal chandeliers cast unforgiving light on Noah''s lifeless face, his final expression of terror preserved like a grotesque artwork, his perfectly styled hair now a mockery of his former vanity.


    At that moment Old Master Silver staggered forward, his weathered hands trembling violently as they reached for the coffin. His jade-headed cane ttered against the floor, the sound echoing like breaking bones through the dining hall. Decades of carefully maintained power andposure shattered in an instant.


    His wife''s anguished scream pierced the night, her designer dress rustling as she copsed beside the casket.


    Her perfectly manicured nails wed at the polished wood as if she could tear it open through sheer desperation.


    Servants pressed themselves against walls, their starched uniforms trembling as they tried to disappear, watching power shift violently in their pristine world.


    they couldn''t believe a day like this woulde, a day when someone would walk into the mansion with the body of one of the Silver.


    However Ethan stood calmly before them, the staff a dark presence at his side.


    "Painful, isn''t it?"


    his voice carried lethal softness through the hall.


    "Seeing your Grandson like this?" His enhanced senses caught every tremor of their grief, every hitched breath of horror, every racing heartbeat of fear.


    "Remember this feeling,"


    he continued, power thrumming beneath his words. His eyes never left Old Master Silver''s face, watching decades of arrogance crumble into dust.


    "The next time you think about killing someone else''s son. The next time you decide to make other families suffer."


    At that moment Old Master Silver''s eyes lifted from his son''s body, tears cutting paths down his proud face. His hands, which had signed so many death warrants, now shook with impotent rage and grief as he faced this new, terrible force that had brought death to his doorstep.


    The hall trembled with Old Master Silver''s rage, his grief transforming into murderous fury.


    His aged face contorted, tears drying on his cheeks as cold calction reced paternal anguish. The man who had built an empire of fear emerged from behind the mask of a grieving grandfather.


    "You dare..."


    his voice rose from whisper to roar, spittle flying from his lips.


    "YOU DARE BRING MY Grandsons BODY HERE?"


    His hand shot up in amanding gesture, fingers trembling not with sorrow now but with killing intent. His silk robe billowed as he straightened to his full height.


    "KILL HIM!"


    From every shadow of the grand hall, figures materialized like darkness given form. The elite secret forces of the Silver family - assassins whose very existence was merely whispered about in underground circles. Their ck clothing seemed to absorb the chandelier light, weapons appearing in their hands with lethal grace.


    Mrs. Silver''s wails transformed into something more primal - a grandmother''s grief turning to bloodlust. Her perfectly painted lips curved into a savage smile as she watched death converge on her grandmother''s son''s killer. Her manicured nails dug into the coffin''s polished surface, leaving deep scratches in the wood.


    However the servants pressed themselves further into corners, some closing their eyes, others unable to look away. Their starched uniforms rustled with their trembling as the air itself seemed to grow heavier with killing intent.


    The assassins moved like liquid shadow, circling Ethan with the practiced precision of apex predators. Their nk masks reflected the crystal lighting, making them appear as demonse to im a soul.


    "You''ll join our son,"


    Old Master Silver snarled, his jade ring catching the light as he pointed at Ethan.


    "Piece by piece."


    However what happened next defied everything the Silver family thought they knew about power. Their elite killers, men who had ended lives across continents, moved with deadly precision toward Ethan - and fell like leaves in autumn.


    "Impossible,"


    whispered a servant, her hands sped over her mouth.


    The first assassinunched a strike that should have been invisible to human eyes. His de gleamed in the chandelier light, promising death. Ethan caught his wrist casually, almostzily, before sending him flying across the hall with a gentle flick.


    The man''s body crashed through an ancient vase, centuries of history shattering with his pride.


    "What... What is he?"


    Mrs. Silver''s bloodlust crumbled into terror.


    Immediately two more attacked in perfect synchronization, their weapons cutting through air in a deadly dance. Ethan stepped between their strikes as if they were moving in slow motion, his movements carrying an almost bored grace. One touch sent them crumpling to the floor, their masked faces registering shock before unconsciousness imed them.


    The remaining assassins hesitated - something unheard of in their bloody history.


    At that moment Their perfect stance wavered, hands trembling slightly on their weapons. Old Master Silver''s face contorted in rage and disbelief.


    "Attack, you fools!"


    he roared, spittle flying from his lips.


    "Kill him!"


    But each assassin fell easier than thest. Old Master Silver''s face drained of color as he watched his ultimate weapons being dismantled like children''s toys.


    His wife''s savage smile froze, then cracked, reced by dawning horror.


    She stumbled backward, knocking over a pricelessmp in her retreat.


    However When thest assassin fell, the grand hall grew deathly quiet. Bodiesy scattered across priceless carpets, unconscious but alive - a demonstration of power more frightening than death.


    The servants who had expected to witness an execution instead pressed themselves against walls, trembling as they realized they were in the presence of something beyond their understanding.


    "Our best killers,"@@novelbin@@


    Old Master Silver whispered, his jade ring clicking against his cane as his hands shook.


    "Defeated like they were nothing..."


    Standing among the fallen assassins, their unconscious bodies scattered across priceless Persian carpets, Ethan''s voice cut through the terrified silence of the grand hall like a de through silk.


    "Let me be clear,"


    he said softly, each word carrying deadly promise. The crystal chandeliers seemed to dim as he spoke, casting longer shadows across the scene of devastation. Several servants whimpered, pressing handkerchiefs to their mouths.


    At that moment Ethan stepped closer to Old Master Silver, whose weathered face had lost all color, whose hands trembled so violently on his jade-headed cane that the precious stone clicked against the  floor. Decades of authority crumbled from the patriarch''s bearing as he unconsciously stepped backward.


    "If anyone elsees for me..." Ethan''s calm voice made Mrs. Silver clutch her pearl ne so tight it snapped, beads scattering across the floor like dropped tears.


    "I''ll return to this mansion,"


    he continued, his words falling into the silence like stones into still water.


    The servants pressed themselves further into corners, some closing their eyes, unable to watch this destruction of everything they''d believed untouchable.


    " I will personallye and remove your head from your shoulders."


    Mrs. Silver''s strangled gasp echoed off marble walls, her perfectly manicured hands flying to her throat. Her husband, the great Old Master Silver, seemed to age decades in moments, his proud shoulders sagging.


    At that moment Ethan turned away, stepping casually over unconscious assassins as if they were merely scattered furniture. His footsteps echoed through the silent hall like drumbeats of doom as he walked out, leaving behind a family whose legendary power had been stripped bare in a single night.


    His men followed him out and they left.


    Inside the grand hall, Old Master Silver knelt beside his son''s coffin onest time, his weathered hand trembling as it traced Noah''s cold features. Tears fell silently onto the polished wood, each drop carrying decades of pride turned to ash.


    "My boy,"


    he whispered, his voice cracking. "My precious boy..."


    His wife''s sobs had faded to quiet whimpers, her elegant form crumpled against a marble pir, designer dress soaked with tears.


    Rising slowly, his joints creaking with age and grief, he made his way to his private office.


    Each step seemed to age him further, his jade-headed cane tapping a funeral march on floors. The room, lined with centuries of power and influence, felt smaller now, diminished by the night''s events. Through the doorway, unconscious assassins stilly scattered through his halls like broken dolls.


    At that moment Old Master Silver knows he''s not going to take any of these likings, Ethan must but kill and he''s going to do whatever it takes.


    His fingers shook as he lifted the jade phone - a direct line to powers even the underground world didn''t know existed. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he dialed the number spoken of only in whispers, even among the G-five circles.


    "The Dragon Eye Cult,"


    he spoke into the receiver, his voice carrying the weight of vengeance. His free hand clenched into a fist, His knuckles white with rage.


    "I need their services."


    The voice that answered carried ancient authority, seeming to drop the temperature in the room.


    "The price will be... substantial."


    However, Old Master Silver''s grip tightened. Find your next read at empire


    "Whatever the cost,"


    he growled


    "Whatever it takes, I want it done."

 Chapter 181

    However the receiver didn''t say anything which made Old Master Silver more intense.


    "The price..."


    Old Master Silver''s voice rasped through the jade receiver, his throat raw from screaming Noah name and yelling at that bastard when he should have just made the phone call from the beginning.


    "Name it."


    However the Silence stretched across the line, heavy with implications. Each passing second made his grip on the phone whiten, aged knuckles protruding like mountain peaks.


    Then numbers, spoken in that ancient voice, each digit falling like lead into the midnight air.


    At that moment Old master Silver''s free hand clutched his desk for support.@@novelbin@@


    "Half our quarterly profits."


    At that moment a bitterugh escaped his lips, his shoulders shaking with the weight of it.


    He thought  it would be more but that is nothingpared to how desperately he needs the head of Ethan.


    "That''s what my grandson''s vengeance costs?"


    His reflection in the window showed a man aged decades in a single night.


    "Your family''s reach will be... limited. Temporarily."


    The voice carried no emotion, no judgment. Just cold facts falling into the dark study.


    "The G5 board will notice such a transfer."


    At that moment Silver''s fingers traced the grain of his mahogany desk, worn smooth by generations of his family''s hands. A family legacy now almost stained by defeat if he doesn''t do anything.


    Immediately his jaw tightened.


    "We''ll recover. We always do." His voice hardened with generations of pride.


    "Alright then, Seven days."


    The voice grew softer, almost gentle, like a doctor delivering a terminal diagnosis.


    "Your target expires at the eighth dawn. Confirmation will arrive in a red envelope."


    immediately The line went dead, leaving Silver alone in his study. Outside his window, the first hints of morning painted the sky in shades of blood. He reced the jade phone in its cradle with trembling fingers, the soft click echoing with finality through the silent room. His reflection showed tears he hadn''t realized were falling.


    *


    Gravel crunched beneath tires as Ethan''s car wound through the estates'' private roads. The mansion''s lights beckoned ahead, warm squares against the night sky. At that moment his phone''s glow cut through the darkness.


    without wasting anymore time he brought it out only to see it was Serenity''s name shing on the screen.


    Without wasting any more time Ethan answered the call.


    "Ethan?"


    Her voice cracked, barely a whisper. The sound of hitched breathing carried through the line.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ethan asked.


    A choked sob escaped her.


    " My Dad... he just..."


    She drew in a ragged breath, her voice small and lost.


    "My aunt says it was a stroke. Can you... can youe get me? Please?"


    At that moment Ethan cut in.


    " Serenity, can you take a deep breath and calm down."


    Which she did.


    " Now what is going on."


    With a slow voice, serenity exined everything to Ethan.


    " I just got a call from my aunt, saying my father just copsed, and he''s being rushed to the hospital and my parent is needed, pleasee pick up."


    However the desperation in her voice stripped away any pretense of strength.


    Her usualposure shatteredpletely.


    "I don''t know what to do,"


    she whispered, her words tumbling out between suppressed sobs.


    "I''m all alone here, and I''m scared to go out by myself, pleasee get me."


    At that moment Ethan just nodded.


    "I''m on my way serenity, don''t worry your father will be fine, I will be with you shortly."


    Serenity nodded and the call ended, without wasting anymore time Ethan then gave the taxi driver an instructions to turn around heading to the Winston hotel.


    At the same time He was kind of surprised Serenity''s father was taken to his hospital, which can only exin the hospital is doing well, the money he invested in it isn''t being wasted, for an hospital that was almost shutting down now a go too ce for top families is an Achievement.


    The car''s engine roared to life as Ethan swung it around, tires squealing against pavement. The mansion''s warm lights disappeared in his rearview mirror as he elerated toward the hotel, the night''s earlier victory forgotten in the face of Serenity''s pain.


    Not long after Ethan arrived and serenity has been waiting for him.


    "They''re moving him,"


    Serenity''s voice quivered.


    "The whole family''s been called in. I just..."


    A shaky breath escaped her. She pressed her back against the cold hotel wall, sliding down.


    Stay tuned with empire


    "I''m sorry to bother you sote, but ¨C"


    Ethan interrupted her.


    " Come let''s go, we don''t have time to waste."


    Serenity nodded.


    She told the driver the location and they drove off.


    Not long after they arrived in front of the hospital.


    "Thank you for bringing me," Serenity whispered as they approached the hospital''s ss doors. Her shoes clicked uncertainty on the polished floor, each step hesitant. She tugged at her wrinkled dress.


    "You don''t have to¡ª"


    "I''ming with you."


    Serenity''s words left no room for argument.


    The private wing''s reception area gleamed with understated wealth - fresh flowers, soft lighting, hushed voices. The scent of vani andvender unsessfully masking hospital antiseptic. A stark contrast to the chaos that erupted the moment they stepped through.


    "You!"


    The shriek shattered the carefully maintained calm. Serenity''s aunt, her Herm¨¨s scarf askew, mascara streaking down her cheeks, face contorted with rage,unched herself across the waiting room. Her designer heels stabbed the marble floor like daggers with each step.


    However Ethan wanted to protect her, but he didn''t want to do too much and he also wanted to understand the whole situation, before he would react appropriately.


    However seeing her aunting towards her Serenity stumbled backward, color draining from her already pale face. Her shoulder des hit the wall.


    "What did you do to Noah!"


    "Aunt Helen, I don''t¡ª"


    Serenity responded with a confused face she didn''t know what she did.


    Immediately her Aunt''s eyes zed with grief-fueled madness.


    " You''re pretending you didn''t do anything, and now your father."


    She shook her head and couldn''t continue the statement.


    "you monster!"

 Chapter 183

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said everyone''s eyes widened, they couldn''t believe their ears.


    "Fix this?"@@novelbin@@


    Serenity uncle''sugh held a hysterical edge, his perfectly whitened teeth shing under hospital lights.


    He pointed at Ethan and gazed at him from head to toe with a disgusting look.


    "You fix this, do you even know who the Silvers are?"


    His perfectly  hand swept through the air dismissively.


    " What a joke, I thought he was foolish, but I wasn''t expecting this high level of foolishness, and serenity brought him here to mock us."


    At that moment he gazed at serenity and pointed at her.


    " Now everything is bing so clear as day, you have been going around with this thing, and you left Noah."


    immediately he shook his head in disappointment.


    " how I wish your father was awake toe see this nonsense."


    At that moment Cousin Margaret snickered behind her Herm¨¨s scarf. "He probably thinks the Silver family are some kind of mon rich family, those rich little families he knows."


    Her pearls clicked together as she shook her head.


    " I just can''t believe Serenity would do something so unthinkable, to break up with Noah and follow this thing, now Noah is gone because of her."


    "And you¡ª"


    The uncle''s attention snapped back to Serenity, his face reddening until veins pulsed at his temples. His Italian leather shoes squeaked against the floor as he spun toward her. "You think I wouldn''t find out right? Now tell me, did you pay the hospital bill for the family maid  that got involved in an ident? How dare you authorize a VIP transfer?"


    His eyes narrowed as he jabbed a finger at the private wing''s golden signage, voice rising with each word.


    "Wasting what little money we have left on a luxury ward?"


    At that moment Serenity''s mouth opened and closed soundlessly, her tear-stained face showing confusion as she nced at the expensive surroundings. Her fingers clutched at her wrinkled dress as realization dawned about where Ethan had brought them.


    The gathered family leaned forward as one, designer perfumes mixing in the air. Aunt Helen''s fingers tightened around her crystal prayer beads.


    Cousin James pulled out his phone, already calcting the cost of the private ride he would have done if Noah did die. Their faces twisted with fresh outrage, hungry for new reasons to me the family''s copse on Serenity.


    The tension in the waiting room grew thicker as Serenity stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "Ethan helped,"


    she said, her words slicing through the silence. The excitement from moments ago drained away as every eye turned to Ethan.


    The looks on their faces shifted¡ªno longer curious, no longer celebratory of serenity downfall. Disgust began to creep into their expressions, as if the very idea of Ethan being involved left a sour taste in their mouths.


    Serenity uncle scoffed, shaking his head.


    "Even if Ethan could do something like that," he said, his voiceced with contempt,


    "It doesn''t mean he can make good on what he said earlier."


    There were murmurs of agreement among the others, their skepticism now directed squarely at Ethan. He stood there, unfazed, his expression unreadable as they continued to scrutinize him.


    At that moment  his throat cleared, his gaze narrowing.


    "ording to the maid," he said, addressing everyone.


    "She was treated by the best doctor. The best. If Ethan was involved in that, let''s see if he can do the same for Serenity''s father."


    Immediately all eyes returned to Ethan, the challenge hanging heavily in the air. For a moment, he didn''t respond, his calm demeanor almost infuriating to those waiting for his answer. Then, he finally spoke.


    "It was a one-time offer," Ethan said simply, his voice steady. "From Mr. Davis."


    " He''s a clown,"


    Serenity uncle''sugh bounced off sterile walls, his perfectly whitened teeth shing.


    "Can''t even arrange a doctor, but ims he''ll handle the Silvers."


    His perfectly pressed suit shook with mockingughter, gold cufflinks catching the light.


    "What''s next? Will you pull a rabbit from your hat?"


    At that moment Cousin Margaret tittered behind her manicured hand, pearls clicking as she shook with amusement.


    Aunt Helen clutched her prayer beads tighter, muttering about delusional youth.


    However Serenity''s eyes darted between them, fresh tears threatening to spill, she remembered Ethan said the same thing to her the other day. Her fingers left damp marks on the expensive wallpaper as she steadied herself, the hospital''s soft music ying an absurd counterpoint to her world crumbling.


    "I''ll help Serenity,"


    Ethan''s voice cut through the mockery.


    "That''s all that matters."


    He turned away from their sneers and knowing smirks.


    And walked outside.


    He brought out his phone and called Naomi, his phone connected on the first ring, screen glowing in the darkness.


    "Naomi,"


    His voice carried quiet urgency. "The York family. I need everything - their holdings, their debts, their weaknesses."


    His free hand clenched as he listened.


    "The Silvers pulled out, and the whole house of cards is falling. Find me the pressure points."


    "Handle it through the Godly Investor''s ounts,"


    he told Naomi, watching raindrops race down ss windows.


    "Make it clean, make it quiet." Stay connected with empire


    Without waiting for Naomi to respond Ethan ended the call.


    Immediately he made a second phone call.


    His second call connected before the screen had time to dim. The hospital director answered immediately, sleep forgotten in his voice.


    " One of the York family member is in our hospital,"


    Ethan said without preamble. Distant thunder punctuated his words.


    "I want him moved to special care. Now."


    "Of course,"


    Davis''s voice carried a careful pause, papers rustling in the background.


    "How should we... present this?"


    His chair creaked as he leaned forward.


    "Given his family''s current situation, we could say it''s out of respect for the York name¡ª"


    "No."


    The word cut through the night air like a de. A nurse walking past quickened her steps at his tone. "Make it clear. The treatmentes at my order. My name."


    His reflection in the rain-streaked window showed no emotion.


    "Not his status, not his family''s past glory."


    Another ambnce wailed in the distance as Davis cleared his throat. "I understandpletely. Your name only. I''ll see to it personally."

 Chapter 184

    Ethan entered Inside the room, his hands thoroughly washed and dried. Serenity uncle leaning against the wall with a smirk on his face, looks up as Ethan approaches. "So, have you fixed the problem?" he asks, his tone dripping with sarcasm, as if he finds Ethan''s efforts amusing.


    Ethan meets his gaze, his own expression serene and unperturbed. He nods slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "Yes, of course,"


    he replies, his voice calm and assured, as if the matter is of little consequence to him.


    Serenity uncle eyebrows shoot up, surprise flickering across his face for a brief moment before he quicklyposes himself. He opens his mouth to respond, but before he can utter a word, the sound of footsteps draws their attention.


    A group of doctors, their white coats pristine and their expressions grave, enters the scene. Their presencemands immediate attention, and everyone in the waiting room falls silent, their eyes fixed on the neers.


    The lead doctor, a tall man with a neatly trimmed beard and piercing eyes, steps forward. He clears his throat, his voice ringing out with authority.


    "Attention, everyone. We have received direct orders from the higher-ups."


    The room seems to hold its breath, waiting for the doctor to continue. He pauses for a moment, letting the gravity of his words sink in.


    "Your family member,"


    he announces, his tone solemn,


    "is to be moved to the VIP suite immediately. He will receive the highest level of care from our top specialists."


    Upon hearing what the doctor just said The air in the room was thick with tension as everyone stood frozen in disbelief. The words lingered in their minds, Could it be that Ethan had done it again? No one dared to speak, their thoughts racing, trying toprehend the situation.


    However, Serenity Uncle, who appeared just as rattled as the rest, cleared his throat awkwardly. He didn''t meet anyone''s gaze directly and instead gestured towards the hallway. "Let''s go," he said, his voice steady but strained.


    "We need to see for ourselves. Serenity father is being transferred."


    His words broke the silence like a stone dropped into still water. They exchanged hesitant nces before hurrying to follow his lead, their steps quick but heavy with curiosity and apprehension. The Doctor led the way.


    Not long after they reached serenity father former room, the atmosphere grew heavier with each passing second. The scene that unfolded before them stopped them in their tracks. Serenity''s father was indeed being transferred, his frail body carefully lifted.


    At that moment Some of them whispered to each other, others simply stared in silence, their faces etched with disbelief.


    At that moment one of the York family sons pulled out his phone, frowning as he read a message. His expression quickly shifted from confusion to disbelief.


    "This¡­ can''t be true,"


    he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. The others turned to him, their curiosity piqued.


    "What is it?"


    someone asked,


    but before he could answer, another phone rang. This time it was one of the older sons, his phone pressed tightly to his ear as he listened to the voice on the other end. His eyes widened, and he instinctively took a step back as though the news was too overwhelming to process.


    "The godly investor,"


    he began, his voice shaky,


    "He''s interested in the York family business. He''s willing to fix everything."


    The words sent a ripple through the room, disbelief washing over everyone.


    "But why?"


    someone blurted out, unable to contain their astonishment. The room buzzed with murmurs as the implications sank in.


    "It gets better,"


    the first son interjected, holding up his phone.


    "The Silver family''s demands were outrageous, but this investor¡­ he''s offering help with far fewer conditions. Almost none at all."


    The weight of the revtion left the entire York family stunned. Questions filled the air, but no one had answers. What could have driven such a powerful figure to intervene on their behalf?


    The silence that followed wasn''t one of calm but of overwhelming disbelief, leaving the family grappling with what this meant for their future.


    Serenity however couldn''t believe what she was hearing, never in a million years would she have thought of a day like this, when the Godly investor, someone everyone is praying to look at their business way, has just decided to answer her prayers in her time of need.


    The room was filled with a tense anticipation as the second son lowered his phone, a stunned look stered across his face.


    "The news is everywhere now," he said, his voice carrying a mix of disbelief and excitement.


    "The godly investor has officially stated he sees great potential in the project and wants to take over from the Silver family."@@novelbin@@


    For a moment, there was silence, as though the weight of the announcement had robbed everyone of their words. Then, like a floodgate opening, Serenity uncle erupted into cheers and excited chatter. They exchanged handshakes and congrattory ps on the back, the room buzzing with their tion.


    "This is it!"


    one of them eximed.


    "We''re finally back on the map!"


    "This changes everything,"


    said another, his face lit with newfound hope.


    But just as the excitement began to build into a frenzy, a calm voice cut through the noise.


    "Wait,"


    Serenity said, her tone sharp enough to pull everyone''s attention.


    Her uncle turned to look at her, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity. Serenity stood at the edge of the room, her arms folded and her gaze steady.


    At that moment Serenity face Ethan, even though she tried to shake it off her head, but it keepsing back, and for some reason something tells her the Godly investor didn''t just show interest in the family business, something might have wanted him to help them, and she could think of anything else. Discover hidden tales at empire


    "I have one question,"


    she said.


    Immediately everything faces her direction and they face Ethan, Curiously wanting to hear what Serenity is going to say.


    "Do you have a hand in this, Ethan?"

 Chapter 185

    The room was silent, thick with anticipation as everyone''s gaze still locked on Ethan. The disbelief was palpable. Could it really be him? Could Ethan have somehow known the godly investor? It seemed impossible, yet his earlier words echoed in their minds.


    [ I''ve settled it.]


    '' What did he mean by that?''


    One of the York sons crossed his arms, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.@@novelbin@@


    "You''re not seriously telling us this was you, are you?"


    he asked, his voice dripping with skepticism.


    However Ethan stood there, calm and unreadable, his hands in his pockets. He looked like he was about to speak when the door creaked open.


    Immediately all heads turned, and in walked Mr. Davis, his sharp suit andmanding presence instantly drawing attention.


    "Ah, Mr. Davis,"


    one of the family members said, half in relief and half in confusion. "What brings you here?"


    However Mr. Davis smiled faintly and stepped forward, his eyes scanning the room until theynded on Ethan. He was still surprised that he told him to mention his name, and it  Unusual.


    He gazed at Ethan again looking for a sign, but his face remained calm.


    He gave a small nod before addressing the group.


    "I thought it was time to clear up a few things,"


    he began, his tone steady and authoritative.


    Upon hearing what Davis just said The room seemed to hold its breath as he continued pointing at Ethan respectfully.


    "Ethan here made the call," Mr. Davis said.


    "He ensured that the York that was brought here was transferred to the best room in the hospital, under the care of the finest doctors. That was his doing."


    At that moment a murmur rippled through the room, disbelief and surprise etched on every face.


    "He what?"


    one of them whispered, their earlier doubt now reced with shock.


    Mr. Davis raised a hand, quieting the room.


    "There''s no need for any of you to worry now," he added with a reassuring smile.


    "Everything will be taken care of, that was what Mr Ethan wanted."


    His words hung in the air, leaving the family stunned and speechless. The weight of what had just been revealed settled heavily on their shoulders, but no one dared to look at Ethan. Instead, they stood frozen, unsure of what to say or how to react.


    The silence in the room lingered, heavy and ufortable. Finally, Serenity Uncle at the center of the group cleared his throat, breaking the tension. His gazended on Ethan, reluctant but firm.


    He doesn''t want it to look as if he didn''t believe earlier, but he couldn''t keep calm,the news about the Godly investor Interest in their family business is the best news ever.


    "So," he began, his voice uneven but loud enough for everyone to hear, "it was you, Ethan. You''re the one who arranged for Serenity''s father to be transferred." He hesitated for a beat, as though the words tasted strange in his mouth. "Thank you."


    Upon hearing what he just said the room shifted slightly, murmurs rippling through the group. The man''s words seemed to dispel some of the mystery, making it clear that while Ethan had been responsible for Serenity''s father''s transfer, he wasn''t the one who called the godly investor. That much was apparent.


    However Serenity, standing near the corner, couldn''t take her eyes off Ethan. Her brows furrowed, a mix of hope and curiosity shing across her face. She wanted to hear it¡ªneeded to hear it. Did he help with the Goldy  investor too? Could it really be him?


    But Ethan didn''t rise to the expectation. He met the Serenity Uncle gaze with a calm, steady expression, his voice even and unbothered. "Whatever he says," Ethan replied simply, nodding toward the man. "I told you I''d help the York family, and I did."


    His words were final, leaving no room for further questioning.


    At that moment Serenity''s face fell slightly, her unspoken hope fading as Ethan stepped back, his posture rxed but resolute. The room remained quiet, everyone unsure of how to process what they''d just heard.


    At that moment Serenity uncle''s face twisted. He couldn''t believe Ethan didn''t say he doesn''t have a hand with the Godly investor but instead he''s iming it without saying anything, his displeasure clear, and a few others in the room mirrored his expression. Brows furrowed, lips pressed into tight lines¡ªit was obvious they weren''t thrilled with Ethan''s vague response.


    Before anyone could voice their thoughts, Mr. Davis stepped forward, his presencemanding immediate attention.


    "Mr.Ethan," he said, his tone polite but firm, "a word, if you don''t mind."


    Ethan nodded once, his face calm and unreadable, and without hesitation, he walked toward the door. The room watched in silence as the two men exited, curiosity sparking in their eyes but no one daring to follow.


    Once outside, Mr. Davis turned to Ethan, his voice dropping into a quieter, more serious tone.


    Experience tales with empire


    "There''s something I need to let you know. The reconstruction of the hospital is scheduled to begin next week."


    At that moment Ethan raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for him to continue.


    "Because of this," Mr. Davis went on, "some patients will need to be relocated to other facilities. It''s not ideal, and certainly not something we had nned for."


    He paused, his expression tightening.


    "To make this transition easier, the hospital is arranging discounts for those affected. But¡­ it will stille at a cost."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression thoughtful but calm, as he absorbed the news.


    Mr. Davis waited, his tone implying that this wasn''t just information¡ªit was a matter requiring action. The weight of the situation hung between them, unspoken but understood.


    At that moment Mr. Davis hesitated for a moment, his eyes scanning Ethan''s calm expression. It wasn''t every day that he found himself in this position¡ªasking permission, seeking approval. But there he was, standing before Ethan, waiting for his response.


    "So," Mr. Davis began cautiously, "do we have your go-ahead to proceed with the arrangements?"


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, considering.


    "Tell me the cost," he said evenly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. "I''ll pay for everything. No discounts. Just get it done."


    Mr. Davis blinked, momentarily stunned. "You''ll¡­ pay the full amount?" he asked, as if he hadn''t heard correctly.


    "Yes," Ethan said simply. "Everything."


    At that moment a flicker of surprise crossed Mr. Davis''s face before it softened into a genuine smile. "Well, that''s¡­ unexpected," he admitted. "But thank you. Truly." He nodded, a hint of gratitude shining through his otherwise professional demeanor.


    Ethan offered no further words. He turned and walked away, his steps steady and unhurried as though he had already put the matter behind him.


    Outside, Serenity was waiting, her hands sped in front of her as she shifted her weight nervously. When she saw Ethan approach, she straightened, her lips parting as if she wasn''t sure how to start.


    "Ethan," she said softly, catching his attention. He paused, his expression calm but curious.


    "I just¡­" She hesitated, searching for the right words.


    "I wanted to thank you¡ªfor everything you''ve done for my family,  I mean, My father, and¡­ just everything."


    Ethan didn''t respond immediately, and the silence pushed her to continue. "But, I need to ask," she said, her voice quieter now. "Did you have anything to do with the godly investor?"


    Her words hung in the air, and her eyes searched Ethan''s face, hoping for an answer that might make everything clear.


    Ethan met Serenity''s questioning gaze, his expression calm and unbothered.


    "No,"


    he said simply, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "I had nothing to do with it."


    Serenity blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness of his response. She opened her mouth to say something, but Ethan''s phone buzzed in his pocket, drawing his attention. He pulled it out, nced at the screen, and sighed.


    "It''s the bank," he exined, slipping the phone back into his pocket.


    "They need me toe verify my ount."


    Serenity nodded, through her eyes lingered on him as he turned to leave.


    "Ethan," she called after him, her voice softer this time.


    "Thanks. For everything."


    Ethan paused for a moment, then gave her a brief nod before heading toward the hospital exit.


    As he pushed through the ss doors into the crisp afternoon air, he spotted a familiar figure lingering near the entrance.


    Julian''s face lit up the moment she saw him, her steps quickening as she hurried over, her smile wide and eager.


    "Ethan!" she called, her tone bright and almost rehearsed. She stopped just in front of him, adjusting her uniform.


    "I was hoping to catch you. I was wondering if you''d like to grab a coffee¡ªor dinner. My treat."


    Ethan''s gaze was steady, unimpressed by her sudden enthusiasm.


    "Julian," he said evenly, his tone carrying a hint of curiosity,


    "What about Annabelle?"


    Ethan gazes around.


    " I have not seen her today, did she note to work?"


    The question made her freeze, her smile faltering for the briefest moment before she recovered.


    "Oh, her?" Julian shrugged, feigning nonchnce.


    "She quit."

 Chapter 186

    At that moment Ethan watched Julian closely, his mind drifting away, hearing what what she just said about Annabelle he couldn''t couldn''t believe it.


    Although he hasn''t beening Everytime but thest he heard about Annabelle was when she followed him to Naomi grandfather''s ce.


    ''What happened to her?''


    he wondered, his thoughts clouded with curiosity. She had been kind to him that day, going out of her way to help without asking for anything in return. He couldn''t ignore the flicker of concern that surfaced now.


    For a moment, Ethan considered stepping in, finding out the details of her situation and maybe offering his help. But just as quickly, he dismissed the thought.


    ''It''s not my ce to interfere in her affairs, he decided.''


    Still, the idea of doing nothing didn''t sit right with him. As he walked away from Julian, his mind settled on a solution.


    ''I''ll speak to Mr. Davister, he thought. Ask him to arrange for her to receive a year''s sry. That should help her get back on her feet.''


    With his decision made, Ethan left the hospital, his expression calm as always, though his thoughts lingered briefly on Annabelle''s unexpected departure.


    Not long after Ethan arrived at the bank and walked inside, the cool air inside contrasting sharply with the warmth outside. The ce was bustling, customers shuffling between counters and tellers. His jaw tightened as he spotted the line snaking toward the service desk, but he joined it without a word, his hands resting calmly at his sides.


    As the minutes ticked by, he reyed the situation in his mind. ''If I''d known this would happen, I wouldn''t have transferred the money here,''


    he thought. The sudden deposit had triggered suspicion, and now his ount was frozen. To fix this, he would need to prove his legitimacy¡ªmentioning his connection to the Winston family or his ownership of a hospital might be the only way.


    Finally, it was his turn. The teller, a young woman with a polite but tired smile, gestured for him to step forward.


    "How can I help you today?"


    At that moment Ethan leaned slightly on the counter, his voice calm and measured.


    "My ount was closed," he began. "There was a heavy sum of money deposited recently, and it seems to have caused an issue."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The teller''s smile faltered, her fingers hovering over her keyboard. "Arge deposit, you said?"


    Ethan nodded. "Yes. I need to sort this out."


    She hesitated for a moment before typing into her system. "Let me check the details," she said, her tone cautious but professional. However Ethan stood quietly, his gaze steady, waiting for her response as the room around him still buzzing with activity.


    At that moment The teller looked up from her screen, her expression shifting subtly as she asked, "Can I have your name, please?"


    "Ethan," he replied evenly, giving his full name without hesitation.


    Her fingers moved swiftly across the keyboard, and as she read the screen, her brows shot up, the faintest hint of tension shing across her face.


    She quickly masked it with a professional smile, but not before Ethan caught the change in her demeanor.


    "Well, Mr. Ethan," she said, her voice carefully measured, "it seems there''s a note on your ount. It''s gged for further review."


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "gged?" he asked, his tone calm but probing.


    "Yes," she replied with a polite nod. "Someone will be with you shortly to assist. If you don''t mind waiting, please take a seat over there." She gestured toward a small area with chairs near the far end of the lobby.


    Ethan gave her a brief nod and walked over to the designated spot, his expression unreadable. As he sat down, the teller picked up her phone, speaking in hushed tones as she called the bank officials in charge.


    Minutes ticked by, the bustling noise of the bank filling the silence around him. Ethan sat patiently, his hands resting lightly on his knees, giving no indication of unease. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a group of people dressed in ck suits entering the bank. They moved with purpose, their faces serious, their gaze locked on him. Find adventures on empire


    Trailing behind them were two police officers, their uniforms unmistakable.


    However Ethan remained seated, his calm demeanor unshaken as they approached, their presence drawing the attention of others in the lobby.


    At that moment a man in a sharp suit stepped forward, his expression smug and self-assured. He stopped in front of Ethan, adjusting his tie before speaking. "I''m the manager here," he said, his tone clipped and professional. "Before the police take you away, I''ll be asking you a few questions."@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing what the manager just said Ethan''s eyes narrowed, his calm demeanor cracking slightly as confusion and anger began to simmer beneath the surface. "Take me away?" he asked, his voice low but sharp. "Do you even know what you''re doing? This isn''t how you''re supposed to handle something like this."


    immediately The manager smirked, a patronizing glint in his eye. "Oh, I think I know exactly what I''m doing," he replied, folding his arms. "A university kid who''s barely had ten thousand dors in his ount suddenly receives a transfer of five billion dors. Tell me, how else should I handle this?"


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened, but before he could respond, the manager turned to the security guards stationed nearby. "Take him to the interrogation room," he ordered, his voice loud enough for everyone in the bank to hear.


    "Now."


    Immediately everyone started looking at Ethan and some pointing fingers at him, they all wondered what he could have done.


    immediately the guards stepped forward, each grabbing one of Ethan''s arms.


    However Ethan didn''t resist, but the icy re he shot at the manager spoke volumes.


    The hall fell silent, all eyes still on Ethan as he was led away, his expression a mix of controlled fury and indignation.

 Chapter 187

    Ethan stood still, his eyes scanning the smug faces around him. He didn''t speak, but his mind was racing.


    '' If only they knew who I really am,'' he thought coldly.


    ''They wouldn''t dare treat me like this.''


    The security guards tightened their grip on his arms, their movements aggressive as though trying to assert control. One of them jerked his shoulder forward. "Move," the man barked, his voiceced with authority.


    Ethan didn''t flinch. Instead, he straightened, his calm gaze piercing through themotion.


    "Let go," he said, his voice firm, carrying an unmistakable weight.


    However The guards hesitated, confused by the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    "I''ll walk to the interrogation room myself," Your next journey awaits at empire


    Ethan continued, his tone sharp andmanding. It wasn''t a request¡ªit was an order.


    The air seemed to shift, a subtle yet undeniable pressure radiating from him. The guards nced at each other uneasily, their grip loosening as they stepped back without another word.


    Ethan adjusted his jacket, his movements deliberate, then turned to face the manager with an icy stare. Without waiting for a response, he began walking toward the interrogation room, his presence alone leaving the room heavy with tension.


    Ethan took a deep breath, his expression unreadable as he walked steadily down the corridor toward the interrogation room.


    There was no need to fight or run. That would only escte the situation, turning it into a spectacle he couldn''t afford. If his name ended up sshed across the media, attached to the words five billion dors, the consequences would be far more severe than a few minutes in this room.


    At that moment he pushed open the heavy door and stepped inside. The room was stark, with a single metal table and two chairs under a harsh overhead light. Ethan moved to the seat without a word, his movements calm and deliberate. He sat down, resting his hands on the table as he waited.


    The door opened behind him, and the security men entered, their heavy boots thudding against the tiled floor. Without hesitation, one of them pulled out a pair of handcuffs, the metallic click breaking the silence.


    Ethan didn''t resist as they cuffed his wrists to the table. His gaze remained steady, his calm demeanor unwavering even as the cuffs tightened around his wrists. The guards stepped back, their eyes watching him warily, but Ethan sat perfectly still, giving nothing away.


    At that moment the manager entered the room, his smug expression firmly in ce as he sat across from Ethan. He adjusted his tie, letting the silence linger for a moment before speaking.


    "So," the manager began, leaning forward slightly. "Why don''t you tell me how you got rich all of a sudden?"


    However Ethan didn''t respond, his face calm andposed, which seemed to irritate the manager even more. The man smirked and pulled out a folder, flipping it open with exaggerated ir.


    "Let''s take a little trip down memoryne, shall we?" the manager said, his tone dripping with mockery. He began reading aloud, his voice slow and deliberate, clearly enjoying himself.


    "One dor. Two dors. Withdraw." He nced up briefly to gauge Ethan''s reaction but found nothing.


    Then he continued, "Three dors. Five dors. Withdraw. One dor. One dor. Withdraw."


    The manager kept going, reading every small transaction Ethan had ever made since opening his ount, his voice practically dripping with condescension. The repetition was almostical, but Ethan''s expression didn''t waver, not even once.


    When the manager finally finished, he closed the folder with a loud p, leaning back in his chair with a triumphant grin. "And then," he said, drawing out the words, "out of nowhere, five billion dorsnds in your ount. So, tell me, Ethan¡ªhow does a guy who barely had lunch money suddenly be a billionaire?"


    At that moment the room fell silent, the question hanging in the air as the manager leaned forward, waiting for Ethan to exin the unexinable.@@novelbin@@


    However Ethan leaned back in the cold metal chair, his expression calm but calcting. He uncrossed his arms and fixed the manager with a piercing gaze. "Who else knows about this?" he asked, his voice steady but carrying an edge that demanded honesty.


    The manager smirked, clearly amused by the question. "The police chief knows," he said with a shrug. "The bank''s higher-ups, of course. It hasn''t reached the media yet¡­ but give it time. That all depends on how you handle this, Ethan."


    Ethan nodded slowly, absorbing the answer. Then, with deliberate ease, he crossed one leg over the other and rested his hands on his knee. "I want mywyer," he said, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    The manager''s amusement boiled over intoughter, loud and mocking. "Awyer?" he repeated, wiping an imaginary tear from his eye. "Do you think this is a police station?"


    He leaned forward, his grin wide and condescending. "You don''t get that luxury here. This is about the bank''s reputation. About five billion dors that showed up in your ount from nowhere. And trust me, you''re going to answer my questions right now."


    Ethan''s face remained unreadable as the manager continued. "For some reason, the source of those funds hasn''t been traceable. Not even a hint of where they came from." His voice lowered, each word measured and deliberate. "And you know what that tells me? That money came from a criminal source."


    The room fell silent, the usation hanging in the air like a dark cloud. The manager leaned back, clearly pleased with himself, his eyes locked on Ethan, waiting for the response he was certain woulde.


    Ethan sat silently for a moment, letting the manager''s smugness hang in the air. Then, with a calm tone, he finally spoke. "I have a hospital. It generates steady ie. And I''m part of a business group¡ªthat''s where most of the wealth came from."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the manager froze for a second before bursting into loud, mockingughter. He pped the table, shaking his head as though Ethan had just told the most ridiculous joke he''d ever heard. "A business group?" he repeated, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Do you think we''re children here? You expect me to believe that?"


    He leaned closer, his grin fading into a sneer. "Ethan, let me make something very clear. You''d better stop with the fairy tales and start answering my questions properly. Otherwise, we''ll have no choice but to send you straight to the capital. Let them deal with you there."


    However Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Well," he said quietly, "it seems we won''t be able to talk as friends anymore."


    Before the manager could react, there was a sharp metallic click. Ethan raised his wrists, the handcuffs no longer binding them, as he calmly set them on the table. His movements were deliberate, his gaze cold and unwavering as the manager''s smirk vanished, reced by a flicker of unease.


    immediately The room fell into a stunned silence as Ethan calmly ced the handcuffs on the table. The security men exchanged nces, their shock quickly morphing into aggression. One of them barked, "Get him!" and they lunged at Ethan, their heavy boots thudding against the floor.


    Ethan didn''t flinch. In a single fluid motion, he countered their attack, sending all of them sprawling to the ground in a heap. The room was still again, save for the groans of the guards struggling to get back on their feet. Ethan stood tall, his expression unbothered, as if what just happened required no effort at all.


    The manager was frozen in his chair, his jaw ck with disbelief. "What¡­ what the hell is going on here?" he sputtered, his voice rising. "What the hell are you thinking, Ethan? Do you think you can just run? You fool! You''ll be caught before you even think of stepping out of this bank!"


    Ethan didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he turned around and walked toward the door, his steps slow and deliberate. The sound of the heavy door clicking shut as he locked it sent a shiver through the room. He turned back, his eyes meeting the manager''s wide, terrified gaze.


    "Who said," Ethan began, his voice low and cutting, "that I''m running?"

 Chapter 188

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The manager''s eyes widened, a flicker of panic crossing his face as he watched Ethan calmly return to his seat. "What¡­ what are you doing?" the manager stammered, his voice shaky. He nced at the door, then back at Ethan, as though trying to piece together a puzzle that didn''t make sense.


    "You locked the door? Why?"


    At that moment Ethan leaned back in his chair, crossing one leg over the other, his expression unreadable. "What else would I do?" he said simply, his tone casual, almost dismissive.


    However the manager, unable to contain his growing unease, darted toward the door.


    without  wasting anymore time he gripped the handle tightly and twisted, but it didn''t budge. His hands fumbled, yanking and pulling, but the door remained stubbornly closed.


    At that moment his frustration mounted as he turned back to Ethan, his face pale. "How the hell did you lock this door?" he demanded.


    Ethan''s gaze was steady, his voice calm and deliberate. "There''s no way out from the inside," he said, his tone carrying a quiet authority that made the manager freeze. "Only someone from outside can unlock it now."


    At that moment The manager stared at Ethan, his chest rising and falling with quick, shallow breaths. "This is insane," he muttered, still gripping the door handle as though sheer force would make it open.


    He didn''t understand what is happening, but he''s not going to take any chances, Ethan look Dangerous and the manner in which he took down the security guard says alot. Find your next read at empire


    However Ethan shrugged lightly, his expression almost indifferent. "And with the way I see it," he added, his voice measured andposed, "nobody outside is going to disturb you anytime soon, you have have to rx, be because they would be thinking you''re having your way with me."


    The manager eye widened the weight of Ethan''s words hung in the air, the room growing colder as the manager realized the gravity of the situation.


    Immediately The manager''s face turned red with fury, his voice booming as he roared at Ethan. "You have no idea what you''re doing! Do you think this is some kind of game? If I  don''te out within fifteen minutes, a team wille down here. And when they do, it''ll be hell for you!" He jabbed a finger in Ethan''s direction, his voice trembling with both anger and fear. "You''ve made the biggest mistake of your life, kid!"


    However Ethan didn''t react to the outburst. Instead, he leaned back in his chair, calm as ever, and casually rested his legs on the table.


    At that moment He pulled his phone out of his pocket, scrolling for a moment before typing a message to Naomi.


    He wrote, his fingers moving quickly over the screen.


    [I''m at the bank. And the Situation''s tense. Locked in with the manager. They''ve gged my ount over the funds I transfered. Need a way out without Involving my granddaughter.]


    Secondster, his phone vibrated with a reply.


    And without wasting anymore time he opened the message, reading Naomi''s response.


    [ I''ll handle it. We''ll use our new connections to get you out. Sit tight.]


    Upon seeing Naomi respond a faint smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan''s lips. He set his phone down on the table, his posture rxed, as though the manager''s threats had been nothing more than idle chatter. The tension in the room only seemed to thicken as the manager watched him, incredulous at Ethan''s calmness amidst the storm brewing outside.


    Ethan leaned back in the chair even more, his bodypletely at ease, one arm draped over the backrest. For a brief moment, he considered dropping the bombshell¡ªthat he was Lady Madison''s grandson.


    If he said it aloud, the very mention of her name would send shockwaves through this ce. The thought made him smirk faintly, but he dismissed it just as quickly. His grandmother would undoubtedly demand answers about the five billion dors, questions he wasn''t prepared to face right now. he couldn''t use that card. He had to rely on Naomi.


    Without ncing at the manager, Ethan said casually, "My associates will be here soon. They''ll get me out of here just rx and wait."


    At that moment the manager''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as suspicion flickered across his face. To him, Ethan was a criminal¡ªsomeone who had no business holding five billion dors. His imagination immediately conjured images of dangerous men storming the bank, armed and ready to pull Ethan out by any means necessary.


    "You mean your criminal friends?" the manager sneered, his voice low and biting. "That''s what you''re waiting for? Don''t think for a second we''ll let you walk out of here. This is over for you."


    However Ethan remained calm, tapping a finger lightly on the armrest of his chair. He didn''t bother correcting the manager''s assumptions. There was no point. Instead, he let the man stew in his own paranoia while Ethan waited patiently, fully confident that Naomi would handle things.@@novelbin@@


    The manager still ring at Ethan, his frustration boiling over. "You really have no idea what you''re doing, do you?" he snapped, his voice heavy with disdain.


    Still Ethan remained calm, leaning back in his chair, with a faint smirk ying on his lips. "Give it a few more minutes," he said, his tone casual butced with confidence. "You''ll understand soon enough."


    At that moment the manager scoffed, shaking his head, but before he could retort, the sound of several footsteps echoed from outside the room. Both men turned their attention toward the door, their ears straining as voices filtered through the thick walls.


    "Mr Roy Cooper," someone said clearly.


    Upon hearing the name the manager''s expression transformed instantly, his face lighting up with excitement. "Roy Cooper!" he repeated, his voice rising in astonishment. He shot to his feet, nearly knocking over his chair. "That''s the head of the bank! Do you hear that, Kid? You''re done for! Roy Cooper himself hase. A man like him¡­ you''re finished!"


    The footsteps stopped just outside the door, and the muffled sound of Roy Cooper''s voice rang through. "Break the door," he ordered firmly.


    Before Ethan could respond, the door burst open with a deafening crash.

 Chapter 189

    The manager nearly stumbled over himself as he rushed to greet Roy Cooper, his face alight with relief and triumph. "Mr. Cooper!" he eximed, pointing an usatory finger at Ethan. "This wild animal went loose! He nearly killed me in here¡ª"


    At that moment Roy raised a hand, silencing the manager mid-sentence. His sharp gaze cut through the room, leaving the manager frozen, mouth agape. Without a word, Roy walked past him, his polished shoes clicking against the floor as he approached Ethan.


    To the manager''s utter disbelief, Roy knelt on one knee in front of Ethan, lowering his head slightly. "Mr. Ethan," he said, his voice steady but with an unmistakable hint of urgency.


    "I deeply apologize for all the inconvenience caused here. This should never have happened. Please be Rest assured, I will personally deal with everyone involved."


    Seeing what was going on the room fell into a stunned silence, the weight of Roy''s words settling heavily in the air.


    Ethan remained seated, his expression calm, but his sharp eyes didn''t miss the slight tremor in Roy''s voice or the faint sheen of sweat on his brow. Though Roy appearedposed on the outside, it was clear his heart was pounding, each beat a reminder of the delicate line he was walking on.


    The manager''s face turned ashen as he watched the scene unfold, realizing with growing dread that he had grossly underestimated who he was dealing with.


    Roy remained on one knee, his voice calm but firm as he addressed Ethan agreed. "Mr. Ethan, the situation will be resolved immediately. Please allow me to handle this."


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    The weight of Roy''s words hung heavy in the room, but it was what had driven him to kneel that truly shook the manager.


    Moments before entering, Roy had been bombarded with frantic calls from some of the most influentialpanies in the city¡ªevery single one of them banking with his institution.


    Each call carried the same message: if Ethan wasn''t released immediately, their ounts would be pulled, and their business taken elsewhere. It wasn''t just a threat; it was a coordinated warning, eachpany standing behind Ethan without hesitation.


    As Roy rose to his feet, his gaze remained on Ethan, but his mind raced. The source of the five billion dors was now clear¡ªit came from a business group Ethan shared with those verypanies. The funds were legitimate, and the boy in front of him wasn''t just anyone. He was someone powerful, someone untouchable.


    At that moment Roy turned briefly to nce at the manager, his expression darkening. The realization settled like a heavy stone in his chest. Whoever this boy is, Roy thought, his heart pounding, he''s not someone to be messed with.


    At that moment Ethan rose from his seat, his movements slow and deliberate,manding the attention of everyone in the room. He adjusted his jacket, his expression calm yet cold, and finally spoke.


    "Well," Ethan began, his tone sharp but measured, "I must say, I''ve had an interesting time here. Except for one thing." He nced at the manager, his gaze piercing. "Being ridiculed countless times by someone like you¡ªa man so unfit to manage the affairs of a bank¡ªis truly disappointing. Such an ugly character in charge of an institution like this is¡­ quite bad."


    The wordsnded like a hammer, and the manager''s face turned ashen.


    Immediately his knees buckled, and before he could think, he dropped to the floor, his hands trembling as he sped them together. "Mr. Ethan, I...please, I didn''t mean..."


    Before the manager could finish his plea, Roy raised his hand sharply, cutting him off. His voice was cold and authoritative. "You''re fired," Roy said, his words final. "Security, remove him from this building immediately."


    The guards stepped forward without hesitation, grabbing the manager by his arms. He struggled, his protests falling on deaf ears as they dragged him toward the door. His cries for mercy echoed in the room, but Roy didn''t flinch, and neither did Ethan.


    Ethan''s lips curved slightly, a subtle yet unmistakable sign of approval. He turned his gaze to Roy, giving him a nod that carried silent acknowledgment of the decisive action. Roy, still tense but relieved, returned the nod, understanding that he had managed to salvage some of the damage caused.


    However Ethan adjusted his sleeves and gave a faint nod. "I''ll take my leave now," he said, his tone calm but firm. "I trust my ount will be unfrozen soon."


    Roy stood stiffly, forcing a tight smile. "Yes, it will be. No issues there." He hesitated, then added, "I could walk you to my office¡ªdiscuss a few things¡ª"


    However Ethan raised a hand, cutting him off politely but decisively. "Not today," he said with a faint smirk. "Maybe some other time." Without waiting for a response, Ethan turned and walked out, his steps deliberate and unhurried.


    As he exited the bank, the warm afternoon sun hit his face. Ethan stretched his neck slightly, sighing to himself. A hot shower would be perfect right now. He gged down a taxi and slid into the back seat.


    Once settled, Ethan pulled out his phone and dialed his carpany. The line clicked, and a cheery voice answered. "Mr. Ethan, how can we help you today?"@@novelbin@@


    "When will my car be ready?" Ethan asked casually, leaning back in the seat. he need it soon.  so he could show it tody Madison that he  actually bought one.


    The representative stammered slightly, caught off guard by his directness. "Uh, soon, sir. I''ll check on it and get back to you immediately."


    "Good," Ethan said, hanging up without another word. He nced out the window, watching the city blur by as the taxi sped through traffic.


    Just as they approached an intersection, the taxi driver tapped the brakes. The light had just turned yellow. Ethan barely noticed, his thoughts drifting elsewhere. But in an instant, a deafening horn red, and before he could register what was happening, a truck mmed into the side of the taxi.


    The impact was violent, tossing the vehicle like a rag doll. The world flipped upside down, ss shattering, metal screeching as the taxi rolled over and over.

 Chapter 190

    The taxi spun violently, its frame buckling with every flip before mming into the ground with a deafening crash. The force of the impact was catastrophic, and Ethan''s body was hurled out of the vehicle like a projectile, smashing through the air before colliding with the side of a building.


    The collision sent shockwaves through his body as he crumpled to the ground, motionless for a moment.


    At that moment Ethan''s chest heaved as he gasped for air, his head pounding and his limbs screaming in pain. It felt as though the world had gone silent, the chaos muted by the throbbing in his skull.


    " Am I dead?"


    The thought flickered in his mind, dark and unsettling.


    Slowly, he forced his eyes open, his blurred vision sharpening just enough to take in the scene. His gaze locked onto the truck that had caused it all. It was speeding away, its taillights shrinking in the distance as though nothing had happened.


    At that moment anger and disbelief flickered across his face, but then his eyes shifted, and his stomach dropped.


    The taxi drivery slumped in the mangled remains of the car. His body was twisted unnaturally, lifeless, and unmoving. There was no question¡ªhe was gone.


    Ethan''s breath hitched as he took it all in¡ªthe wreckage, the lifeless driver, and the truck disappearing. Pain rippled through him, but his focus remained steady. In that moment, nothing else mattered but the horrifying truth of what had just happened.


    However Ethan''s ears rang as the distant sounds of chaos filtered in¡ªshouts, footsteps, and the unmistakable call for an ambnce. The words were muffled at first, but they grew sharper, cutting through the haze clouding his mind.


    "Call an ambnce!"


    a panicked voice yelled.


    "We need help here!"


    However Ethan tried to sit up, his muscles screaming in protest. His head turned toward the wreckage of the taxi, where a small crowd had begun to gather. He could see someone crouched by the lifeless driver, their frantic hands trying to find any sign of life.


    Within moments, the distant wail of sirens echoed down the street, growing louder and closer.


    Ethan watched as paramedics swarmed the scene, their movements swift and practiced. The driver was carefully pulled from the mangled vehicle, his lifeless body ced on a stretcher.


    At that moment Ethan''s gut tightened as he saw the blood staining the man''s shirt.


    "He''s unresponsive," one of the paramedics called out. "We''re taking him to Hospital. Let''s move!"


    Immediately Ethan''s brow furrowed at the mention of the hospital that bore his name.


    At that moment he managed to pull himself up slightly, leaning against the wall for support, his breathing shallow but steady. He watched as the ambnce doors mmed shut and the vehicle sped away, its siren piercing the air.


    However Ethan remained there, motionless, the weight of the scene pressing down on him like a heavy nket.


    However noticing nobody was looking is way, it was has if they thought he wasn''t involved in the ident.


    without being told Ethan could tell it was the king cobra power, that is the reason he wasn''t hurt that badly.


    At that moment he managed to leave  the scene, and went to the hospital.


    Not long after they arrived.


    Ethan pushed open the door to Mr. Davis''s office, his movements slow but deliberate. His clothes were torn and bloodstained, his face smeared with dirt from the ident. Mr. Davis, seated behind his polished desk, looked up immediately, concern written in his eyes.


    "What happened  to you Mr Ethan, You should let someone check you over,"


    Mr. Davis said firmly, his tone leaving little room for argument. "That kind of injuries¡ª"


    "I''m fine," Ethan interrupted, his voice t. He didn''t meet Mr. Davis''s gaze as he grabbed a cloth from the corner of the office and began wiping the blood from his arms and face. Each swipe was deliberate, almost mechanical, as if he could erase the memory of what had just happened along with the stains.


    However Mr. Davis watched him silently for a moment, his brow furrowing. Before he could press further, a knock at the door broke the uneasy quiet.


    Immediately a staff member entered hesitantly, a folder clutched tightly in her hands.


    "The report," she said softly, handing it to Mr. Davis.


    Ethan stopped cleaning, his eyes narrowing as Mr. Davis flipped through the pages. The older man''s jaw tightened, and he let out a slow breath before closing the folder and setting it down.


    "He didn''t make it," Mr. Davis said quietly, the weight of the words hanging heavy in the air.


    At that moment Ethan''s hand froze mid-motion, the cloth dropping from his fingers onto the desk. He said nothing, his expression unreadable as he turned and sank down onto the edge of the table. His gaze fell to the floor, fixed on some invisible point as silence filled the room. The weight of everything pressed down on him, but he didn''t speak, didn''t move. He just sat there, lost in thought.@@novelbin@@


    **


    The truck sped down an empty stretch of road. The driver''s hands gripped the wheel tightly, his eyes darting to the rearview mirror every few seconds. He turned off onto a secluded path, the tires crunching over gravel, and pulled up to an abandoned residence.


    Inside the truck, the driver grabbed a phone from the dashboard. His fingers trembled slightly as he dialed a number.


    Experience more on empire


    Immediately the line clicked, and a deep voice on the other end answered, "Report."


    "It''s done," the driver said, his voice low but steady.


    "Ethan''s dead. There''s no way he survived that."


    At that moment There was a pause on the other end before the voice spoke again, calm and cold. "Good. The money will be transferred immediately."


    The driver exhaled sharply, a mixture of relief and anticipation washing over him.


    At that moment a soft chime sounded on his phone, and he nced down at the screen.


    "Ten million dors."


    His lips curled into a small, grim smile as he stared at the numbers.

 Chapter 193

    At that moment Ethan''s steps faltered as he took in the scene before him. His grandmother''sposed figure stood over the man kneeling on the floor. The air in the room felt charged with unspoken tension. Ethan''s eyes shifted to the young man, who suddenly stopped mid-kowtow and turned his head sharply, sensing Ethan''s presence.


    The young man''s gaze lingered on Ethan for a moment, curious yet guarded. Before either of them could speak, Lady Madison rose from her seat with the grace of someone whomanded every room she entered.


    "Well, I suppose it''s time for proper introductions," she said, her voice smooth and measured. She gestured to the man kneeling on the floor. "This is my son," she began, her tone holding a slight pause before she added, "Mr. Landon''s, my secretary son, but I have cared for him as my own since the day he was born."


    The man, now identified, let out a softugh as he stood, brushing off his trousers with an air of casual arrogance.


    "That''s one way to put it, Mother," he said, his voice smooth and self-assured. He turned to face At that moment Ethan fully, his eyes scanning him with subtle curiosity.


    Lady Madison didn''t miss a beat. She ced a hand lightly on Ethan''s arm, her gaze shifting between the two men.


    "And this," she said, her voice carrying a hint of emotion, "is my lost grandson I''ve told you about."


    Upon hearing what whatdy Madison just said.


    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Ethan felt the young man''s eyes lock on his, a faint smile curling on his lips as if he found the entire situation amusing. Ethan, however, remained still, his expression calm but his mind racing as he processed what he had just heard.


    Ethan extended his hand reluctantly, epting the handshake from Jeremy. Jeremy''s grip was firm, his smile just a little too confident, like he already knew something Ethan didn''t.


    "Well, nice to meet you," Jeremy said, his tone casual, though his eyes seemed to be appraising Ethan.


    Lady Madison''s voice broke the moment.


    "Ethan, dear, what brings you here so unexpectedly?" she asked, her sharp eyes fixed on him.


    Ethan shrugged lightly, a small smirk ying on his lips.


    "I thought I''de chill with my granny for a bit. Figured you might miss me."


    Lady Madison gave a faint chuckle, shaking her head.


    "Charming as ever," she replied. "But I''m quite busy at the moment." She gestured toward Jeremy.


    "Since Jeremy is here, why don''t the two of you spend some time together?"


    Ethan opened his mouth to object, but she continued before he could get a word in.


    "Jeremy, show Ethan around. Introduce him to how the high society operates. He could use a guide, don''t you think?"


    At that moment Jeremy''s smile widened, clearly pleased with the suggestion.


    "Of course, Mother," he said smoothly. Turning to Ethan, he added, "You''ll love it, I''m sure. I can already tell you''re not used to this kind of thing yet."


    Ethan felt a flicker of irritation at Jeremy''s tone but kept his face neutral.


    "I¡ª"


    "Perfect," Jeremy cut him off, pping a hand on Ethan''s shoulder. "Let''s go. I''ll make sure you get the full experience."


    However Ethan forced a polite smile, his instincts and the system  telling him this was a bad idea. But the situation left him little choice. Keeping a low profile just got a lot moreplicated.


    Lady Madison walked with Ethan and Jeremy to the garage, her pace measured and graceful. She stopped by her car, giving them a small smile as she slid into the driver''s seat.


    "Enjoy yourselves, boys," she said before closing the door and driving off, her sleek car disappearing down the long driveway.


    The moment she was gone, Jeremy''s gaze drifted to the far side of the garage. His eyesnded on a stunning, limited-edition car that gleamed under the soft overhead lights. His jaw ckened slightly. "Is that¡­?" he began, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Ethan followed his line of sight, already guessing where this was going.


    Without wasting anymore time Jeremy walked closer to the car, his hand running lightly along its pristine surface. "I can''t believe this," he muttered, more to himself than to Ethan. "This is the limited edition from one of the best carpany in the country. Only three of these exist in the world." He turned back to Ethan, his brow furrowed.


    "Mother isn''t even into cars. Why would she go for something like this?"


    Ethan leaned casually against a nearby pir, watching Jeremy with a faint smirk. "She didn''t," Ethan said simply.


    Jeremy frowned, his confusion deepening. "What do you mean?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan shrugged, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "The car belongs to me."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Jeremy froze, his mouth slightly open as he processed Ethan''s words. He looked from the car to Ethan, then back to the car. "You''re joking," he said, though his voicecked confidence.


    Ethan''s smirk widened slightly. "Not really."


    Jeremy''s shock was evident, his usualposed demeanor faltering for the first time.@@novelbin@@


    Jeremy''s eyes darted between Ethan and the car, disbelief etched on his face. "How the hell did you get a car like this?" he demanded, his tone incredulous. "This is unreal."


    Ethan opened his mouth to respond, but Jeremy cut him off, his expression shifting to one of mock understanding. "Wait, don''t worry, I get it. You used Lady Madison''s connections, didn''t you?" He chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "Very thoughtful of you, actually. Smart move."


    Ethan stood there, his expression neutral. He wasn''t sure whether tough or correct Jeremy, but in the end, he said nothing.


    ''There''s no way I''m telling him I own thepany.''


    Ethan thought. His silence was enough of an agreement for Jeremy to move on.


    Jeremy''s attention shifted as Ethan pointed toward the Bugatti Centodieci parked in the corner of the garage. "And what about that one?" Ethan asked casually. "Who''s driving that?"


    Jeremy''s face lit up as he turned to the car, a touch of pride in his tone. "Ah, that''s a Bugatti Centodieci. Costs way more than your car, by the way," he said with a smug grin. "But I didn''t need Lady Madison''s connections for that. Thepany delivered it straight to my garage."

 Chapter 194

    Upon hearing what Jeremy just said.


    Ethan leaned against his car, watching Jeremy with a faint smirk. He could see the point Jeremy was trying to make¡ªshowing off his wealth and status¡ªbut Ethan didn''t take it seriously.


    without being told he could tell Jeremy had grown up surrounded by luxury, so perhaps this wasn''t meant to be condescending. It was probably just the way he talked, a byproduct of his upbringing.


    At that moment Jeremy pped his hands loudly, breaking Ethan''s train of thought.


    "Alright, time to roll!" he announced with a wide grin.


    Without wasting anymore time he slid into his car, revving the engine before leaning out of the window. "Follow me from behind," he called out.


    Ethan sighed, slipping into his own car.


    ''This should be interesting.''


    he thought as he pulled out of the driveway, trailing Jeremy through the city streets.


    Their destination became clear when they pulled up in front of a sprawling clothing mall. The building shimmered under the afternoon sun, its ss walls reflecting a world of opulence.


    Upon arriving Jeremy stepped out of his car with the confidence of someone who owned the ce. However Ethan followed, adjusting his jacket as he nced around. Jeremy shot him a grin.


    "This is how I spend my days when I''m not busy with work,"


    he said, gesturing to the mall like it was his personal yground. "You''ll learn a thing or two."


    The two walked toward the entrance, and the moment Jeremy stepped inside, heads began to turn. Shoppers and staff alike seemed to gravitate toward him, their movements subtle but deliberate. Within moments, a small group of people was trailing behind him, hanging on his every word and gesture.


    However Ethan stayed a step behind, observing the scene with mild amusement.


    ''This is going to be a long day.''


    he thought to himself.


    The luxury store buzzed with activity as the staff began presenting Jeremy with racks of new branded clothes, each item more expensive than thest. However Jeremy basked in the attention, his easy confidence drawing admiration from everyone around him.


    Ethan still standing a few steps back, observed quietly, his expression calm and unreadable.@@novelbin@@


    He decided to step closer, curious about what Jeremy was being shown, but before he could, a woman moved swiftly into his path, blocking his way with an exaggerated gesture.


    Her sharp tone cut through the noise of the store.


    "Step back," she snapped, her eyes narrowing as she looked him up and down.


    "Nobody gets that close to Mr. Jeremy."


    Upon hearing what thedy just said.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, surprised by her sudden hostility, but he stayed silent.


    The woman smirked, clearly enjoying the little scene she was causing. She crossed her arms, raising her voice slightly to ensure she was heard.


    "Jeremy likes to keep a private circle," she continued, her words dripping with superiority. "You can''t just force your way in like this. If you want to talk to him, wait until he leaves the mall¡ªif you even have the guts to do that."


    Her words carried a mocking edge, and the volume of her voice began to draw attention.


    At that moment Shoppers and staff alike turned their heads, curious about themotion. Spotting Jeremy ncing in her direction, her face lit up with satisfaction.


    She stood a little taller, clearly proud of the scene she had created.


    However Ethan stayed where he was, his face betraying nothing, but his eyes sharpened as he watched her bask in her moment of triumph.


    At that moment Ethan slid his hands into his pockets, his expression calm as he tilted his head slightly.


    "Is that so, Jeremy?" he said, his tone casual butced with an edge.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. The woman froze, her smirk faltering as she realized Ethan had called Jeremy by name¡ªso casually, so confidently. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "How dare you?" she snapped, her voice rising. "You''re disrespecting Mr. Jeremy. Security should throw you out immediately!"


    Her outburst drew even more attention, and Jeremy, who had been browsing a rack of designer jackets pretending as if he wasn''t hearing anything, turned toward themotion. He strolled over, his hands in his pockets and a faint smile ying on his lips.


    At that moment the woman''s demeanor shifted the moment Jeremy approached. Her cheeks flushed, and she straightened her posture, bowing her head slightly. She was clearly thrilled by his attention, her voice suddenly soft and eager.


    "Mr. Jeremy," she began, her hands sped together nervously.


    "I''ve studied you for so long. I know how much you value your privacy. I couldn''t let someone like¡­ him," she gestured toward Ethan, her tone dripping with disdain.


    "bother you. You don''t need to thank me. I''m just doing what I know you''d want."


    Her voice carried a mixture of pride and anticipation, as if she expected Jeremy to praise her any second now.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    She looked down shyly, waiting for his approval, her smile growing as if she''d just aplished something monumental.


    Jeremy''s expression shifted as he looked at the woman, his faint smile disappearing. His voice was calm but carried an unmistakable finality.


    "You''re fired," he said simply.


    The words hit like a thunderp, leaving the woman frozen in ce. Before she could respond, two security guards appeared, their heavy footsteps echoing in the suddenly quiet store.


    "What?"


    she stammered, her voice rising in panic.


    "Fired? But¡­ but he came here to beg you, Mr. Jeremy! I was only¡ª"


    Immediately Jeremy cut her off with a shortugh, his amusement cold and biting. He turned toward Ethan, his expression softening slightly as he walked over.


    "This is Ethan," he said, gesturing toward him with casual ease.


    "My brother."


    Upon hearing what Jeremy just said.


    The woman''s face drained of color, her confident demeanor crumbling in an instant.


    "Brother?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Jeremy didn''t wait for her to process the revtion. His voice rose sharply, echoing through the store.


    "Get her out of here!" he roared at the security guards.


    Immediately the guards moved without hesitation, stepping toward the woman. She stumbled backward, her hands raised as if to plead, but they didn''t stop. Just as they were about to grab her, Ethan''s calm voice cut through the chaos.


    "Wait," Ethan said, his hands still in his pockets, his expression unreadable.


    The guards hesitated, ncing at Jeremy for confirmation, while the woman stood frozen, her eyes darting between the two brothers, unsure of what would happen next.

 Chapter 195

    Everyone at that moment all focused on what was going to happen, some of them started to whisper among themselves.


    They didn''t know Jeremy has a brother, some said Ethan didn''t even look like him, that he''s poorly dressed.


    However they all decided to keep their mouths shut not wanting what was about to happen to thedy gets close to them.


    At that moment Ethan''s calm gaze settled on the woman, his voice measured but firm. "Apologize,"


    he said simply.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. The woman, now trembling, didn''t hesitate.


    Without  being told she knew this was herst opportunity, she wasn''t expecting it, but she has to grab it with both hands.


    Immediately She dropped to her knees, her voice cracking as she stammered,


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to disrespect you. Please forgive me!"


    Ethan regarded her silently for a moment before, However  he did feel  and Sincerity in the woman words, for some reason she was just apologizing, and he could feel she wasn''t  sincere, and she would still do it again to another.


    Without wasting anymore time he turned to the security guards. His tone was as calm as before.


    "Now, throw her out."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the crowd couldn''t believe their ears.


    They thought Ethan wants to forgive her but to their surprised, he didn''t even blink.


    Without being told they could tell he was more ruthless than they thought.


    At that moment they all kept their mouths shut.


    fairing what Jeremy could do.


    Immediately The guards nodded and moved toward the woman, who looked up in shock, her apology clearly not enough to save her. Jeremy, watching the scene unfold, let out a soft chuckle.


    "For a moment there, I thought you''d taken an interest in her," he said, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    " She is beautiful though and I won''t be surprised if you do."


    Immediately Ethan shook his head, his expression unchanged.


    "Nope," he replied simply, brushing past the scene as if it were already forgotten.


    At that moment Jeremy smirked and followed him into the luxury brand section of the mall.


    Without wasting anymore time the store manager approached immediately, bowing slightly as he greeted them. Jeremy gestured casually. "Find something nice for me and my brother," he said, his voice carrying the authority of someone used to being obeyed.


    Without wasting anymore time.


    The manager nodded eagerly and motioned for his staff to start pulling items from the racks. Ethan stood back, observing quietly, his mind already shifting to other thoughts as the moment passed, he didn''t nned for any of these, he came to rest but saw Jeremy who look soplicated.


    The store manager returned with two impably tailored suits, their fabric catching the light just enough to hint at their quality. He presented them to Ethan and Jeremy with a proud smile.


    "These are the finest cuts," the man said confidently. "Perfectly suited for both of you."


    Jeremy inspected his suit, nodding in approval. "Good work," he said. Then, turning to Ethan with a smirk, he added, "Let''s put these on."


    However Ethan raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. They both headed to the fitting rooms and emerged minutester, the suits fitting them like a second skin. Jeremy adjusted his cufflinks and gave Ethan a once-over, his smirk widening.


    "You know," Jeremy began, his tone light, "you''re annoyingly well-built for someone who doesn''t step foot in a gym. What is it, all that flexing you do?"


    Ethan chuckled, shaking his head as he straightened his tie.@@novelbin@@


    "You''ve got it wrong. But speaking of physiques¡­" He nced at Jeremy with a faint grin.


    Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "With your lifestyle, you should be an extremely fat boy."


    Jeremy burst intoughter, pping Ethan on the shoulder.


    "Touch¨¦," he said, his amusement genuine. The store staff watched the exchange with polite smiles, clearly relieved the brothers were in good spirits after what happened earlier.


    Jeremyughed, his voice echoing through the store.


    "I make sure to hit the gym every now and then," he said with a wink. "Can''t let all this lifestyle catch up with me, right?"


    Ethan smirked but didn''t respond, adjusting his suit jacket as they walked out of the store. The tailored fabric moved effortlessly with him, a testament to its craftsmanship. Outside, Jeremy gestured toward his car.


    "Follow me again," Jeremy said, slipping into the driver''s seat with practiced ease.


    Again Ethan raised an eyebrow but got into his own car without a word. They pulled out of the parking lot, Jeremy leading the way through the busy streets.


    After a short drive, they pulled into the wide, gleaming lot of a high-end car dealership. Rows of sleek, luxury vehicles sparkled under the light.


    Ethan stepped out of his car, ncing around with mild curiosity.


    "What are we doing here?" he asked, his voice steady but with a hint of intrigue.


    Jeremy grinned, his eyes lighting up with excitement, but he didn''t answer right away. Ethan could already tell this was going to be another one of Jeremy''s borate ns.


    As Ethan and Jeremy stepped into the car dealership, the pristine showroom gleamed with polished vehicles that seemed more like art pieces than modes of transportation.


    The sales staff immediately noticed them, their sharp eyes recognizing high-profile clients when they saw them. Within seconds, a manager hurried over, his smile wide and professional.


    "Wee, gentlemen," the manager said, his tone smooth and deferential.


    "How can we assist you today?"


    Jeremy, hands casually tucked into his pockets, barely nced at the man. He gestured vaguely toward the cars on disy, his voice calm yet confident.


    "I need something more expensive than the car I came in with," he said, his words hanging in the air like a challenge.


    Immediately the manager''s smile faltered for the briefest moment, but he quickly recovered, nodding eagerly.


    "Of course, sir," he replied, motioning for an assistant.


    "Right this way. We have some exclusive models that might interest you."


    Ethan watched the exchange with quiet amusement, his expression unreadable as Jeremy strolled forward,pletely in his element.

 Chapter 196

    At that moment Jeremy smirked as he strolled deeper into the showroom, his confidence radiating with every step. He turned back toward the manager, his voice carrying a casual arrogance that drew the attention of everyone nearby.


    "Alright," he began, his voice loud enough for the entire floor to hear. "Here''s the deal¡ªwhoever can find me a car more expensive than the one I drove here will get a million dors from me."


    Upon hearing what Jeremy just said.


    The room fell silent for a beat, the staff exchanging wide-eyed nces. Immediately the manager''s face lit up with a mix of excitement and nerves as he straightened his tie. The other employees quickly snapped to attention, some rushing to their desks while others dashed toward the inventory to check price tags.


    At that moment Jeremy nced over at Ethan, his smirk widening. "Let''s see how motivated they are," he said under his breath, clearly enjoying the spectacle he had created.


    However Ethan folded his arms, leaning slightly against a nearby pir, watching the scene unfold with mild amusement.


    As soon as Jeremy made his announcement, the salesgirls exchanged quick, stunned nces before rushing outside.


    A cluster of them surrounded the car parked in front of the dealership, their expressions shifting from curiosity to outright disbelief.


    "It''s a Bugatti Centodieci,"


    one of them whispered, her voice barely audible over the murmurs of her colleagues.


    "That car costs nine million dors."


    The weight of her words seemed to settle over the group like a heavy nket. Another salesgirl shook her head in disbelief.


    "How are we supposed to find something more expensive than this?"


    Despite their initial shock, determination red among them. Phones were pulled out, frantic calls were made, and whispered conversations with high-end connections began. Some paced nervously while others flipped through catalogs, their faces marked by a mix of desperation and hope.


    Jeremy, leaning casually against a sleek disy car inside, nced at his watch.


    "Any luck yet?"


    he called out to no one in particr, his tone teasing.


    Ethan, standing nearby with his arms crossed, raised an eyebrow at the chaos but said nothing.


    Eventually, the salesgirls trickled back inside, their expressions telling the story before they even spoke.


    The manager approached, wringing his hands apologetically.


    "Mr. Jeremy, we''ve done everything we could, but... we don''t have anything in stock or even on order that surpasses the value of your car."


    Upon hearing what the manager just said.


    Jeremy gave a mock sigh, pushing off the car and patting the manager on the shoulder.


    "It''s alright," he said, smirking as he turned to Ethan.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think anyone here can handle my taste."


    Without another word, Jeremy strolled out, Ethan following behind. The staff watched them leave, some still holding their phones as if a miracle might call back at any moment, but none came.


    As they walked back to their cars, Ethan nced at Jeremy, his expression neutral but with a hint of curiosity.


    "Is this what you call fun?"


    he asked, his tone calm but edged with subtle amusement.


    At that moment Jeremy''s face lit up with a bright smile, clearly proud of himself.


    "Absolutely,"


    he replied, his voice full of energy. "Did you see their faces? That was priceless."


    At that moment Ethan shook his head slightly, his gaze shifting toward the showroom, where the salesgirls were still lingering. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Some were seated, clearly exhausted, while others were on their phones, likely still searching for a miracle. Their determination had carried themte into the evening, but the futility of their efforts was clear.


    A twinge of sympathy flickered through Ethan''s thoughts.


    Without being told he could tell they gave it everything they had, even though it was impossible, he thought. He could still see their initial shock when they''d realized what they were up against, but they had kept trying.


    However Jeremy was still grinning,pletely unaware of Ethan''s shift in mood. Ethan didn''t say anything, but he made a quiet decision. ''Maybe I''lle back another day and reward them for their effort.''


    Without another word, Ethan slipped into his car, his mind already nning his next move as the night settled around them.


    They pulled up to an upscale restaurant, its grand fa?ade glowing warmly under the night sky.


    Jeremy led the way inside with his usual confident stride, and they were quickly escorted to a private room.


    The space wasvishly decorated, the kind of exclusivity that only the wealthy could afford.


    "This is myst bit of fun for you, Ethan,"


    Jeremy said with a grin as they settled into the plush chairs.


    "Let''s make it count."@@novelbin@@


    Ethan gave a faint nod, not entirely sure what Jeremy had in mind but ready to go along with it.


    At that moment a menu was ced before them, and Jeremy immediately zeroed in on the most extravagant dishes, ordering without hesitation.


    "We''ll have the chef''s special, and bring out your finest wine,"


    he told the waiter.


    Within minutes, a personal waiter was assigned to their table, standing attentively by their side. The food arrived shortly after, ted like works of art, the aroma filling the room.


    At that moment Jeremy leaned back in his chair, smirking as he nced at the waiter.


    "Why don''t you join us?" he said suddenly, his voice light and teasing.


    Upon hearing what Jeremy just said.


    The waiter hesitated, looking unsure. "Sir, I¡ªI''m not supposed to¡ª"


    Jeremy waved his hand dismissively.


    "Come on, one bite won''t hurt. You''ve probably served this a hundred times without tasting it. Here''s your chance."


    He pointed at the dish.


    Reluctantly, the waiter sat down and took a small bite from one of the dishes, her nervousness evident. Jeremy grinned, clearly enjoying her difort.


    The moment she swallowed, Jeremy leaned forward, his grin turning mischievous.


    "Perfect. Since you''ve had a taste, we''ll split the bill three ways."


    immediately the waiter froze, her face a mix of confusion and panic. Ethan, watching the scene unfold, pinched the bridge of his nose, shaking his head slightly as Jeremy burst intoughter.


    ''This guy really knows how to push boundaries.''


    Ethan thought, leaning back in his chair as the waiter fumbled for words.

 Chapter 197 Cheaper 197

    The young woman''s face went pale as Jeremy''s words sank in.


    "But¡­ but you asked me to," she stammered, her voice trembling. She nced nervously at Ethan, as though hoping for some kind of backup.


    Jeremy leaned back in his chair, swirling the ss of wine in his hand with casual indifference. "Sure,"


    he said with a smirk face.


    "but do you think your manager would believe that? Let''s face it¡ªit''s pretty unprofessional of you to sit down and eat with customers, isn''t it?"


    Upon hearing what Jeremy just said.


    The girl''s hands tightened into fists at her sides, her fear evident. She looked like she wanted to say something but thought better of it. Her gaze darted around the room as if searching for an escape or a way out of the mess.@@novelbin@@


    Jeremy pulled out his phone, his movements slow and deliberate. "Rx,"


    he said, holding it out toward her. "Save your number. We''ll settle this in another way."


    However The girl hesitated, her expression a mix of confusion. However Jeremy''s easy grin didn''t falter, his eyes fixed on her as though he found the whole situation amusing. Ethan sat silently, watching the scene with a faint frown, his thoughts unreadable.


    The girl hesitated, trembling as she reached for Jeremy''s phone, clearly torn betweenpliance and fear. Just as her hand hovered over it, Ethan''s voice broke through the tense silence.


    "The bill''s on me," Ethan said firmly, his gaze steady as he looked at Jeremy.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Jeremy leaned back in his chair, his surprise evident for a moment before it gave way to a sh of irritation.


    "You?" he said, a sharp edge to his tone.


    "I didn''t think you''d start throwing around whatever cards Lady Madison gave you. If you''re going to take responsibility, at least do it with your own money."


    However Ethan''s expression didn''t waver.


    "Of course," he replied coolly.


    "I can handle it."


    immediately Jeremy''s eyes narrowed, his smirk returning as he leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table.


    "Alright then, let''s make this interesting."


    "We''ll have a bet. If you can''t pay the bill with your own card¡ªno help from Lady Madison or use her card¡ªyou''ll call me ''Elder Brother'' and kowtow in front of me. In the presence of Lady Madison."


    The girl gasped softly, her eyes darting between the two men. Jeremy''s grin widened, clearly enjoying the challenge he''d thrown down.


    "And if I can pay?" Ethan asked, his tone calm, almost bored.


    Jeremy chuckled, gesturing casually toward the girl. "If you can, she''s off the hook, and I''ll let it go, and also I will call you big  Brother'' and kowtow in front of you. In the presence of Lady Madison."


    The tension at the table thickened, the stakes now clear. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan nodded once, his calm demeanor unchanged. "Fine," he said.


    "Let''s settle it."


    At that moment Ethan leaned back in his chair, his expression calm and unshaken.


    Jeremy couldn''t help but smiled, he has heard Ethan story from his father, he knows he was poor to the point he couldn''t even afford half of his schrship, it was so bad he had to work indy Madison birthday party as a waiter.


    How the fool Thinks he''s untouchable.


    Without being told Jeremy could tell Ethan was nothing withoutdy Madison money.


    The tension between them hung in the air for a moment, the challenge clear and agreed upon.


    Jeremy straightened, pping his hands once before snapping his fingers at the waiter, his tone suddenlymanding.


    "Bring us the most expensive wine you''ve got," he said, his smirk returning. "And double everything on the table. Oh, and leave her out of this," he added, gesturing dismissively toward the girl. "She doesn''t need to join us."


    Immediately the waiter nodded nervously, hurrying away to fulfill the order. Jeremy leaned back, satisfied with his esction, while Ethan remained asposed as ever, his expression giving nothing away.


    At that moment Jeremy leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he studied Ethan carefully. He knew the additional orders had been unexpected, a deliberate move to push Ethan into backing out. Surely he didn''t see thating, Jeremy thought, waiting for some sign of hesitation or difort.


    But Ethan remained calm, his expression unreadable.


    He didn''t flinch, didn''t even nce at the extravagant additions to the table. Instead, he continued his meal as if nothing had changed, methodically cutting his food and sipping his drink with the sameposure.


    Jeremy smirked, convinced that Ethan''s silence was masking frustration. He''s angry, Jeremy thought, confident in his assumption.


    ''There''s no way he''ll be able to cover this. He''ll fold soon enough.''


    To press his advantage, Jeremy waved over the waiter and casually ordered a few more bottles of the finest wine. Each order felt like a victory, the table gradually filling with bottles and dishes until there was hardly any space left.


    Finally, the moment of reckoning arrived.


    The waiter, now visibly nervous, approached with the bill in shaking hands. She nced at the table before hesitantly speaking.


    "The total¡­ is ten million dors."


    Immediately a hush fell over the room as Jeremy''s smirk widened. His eyes flicked to Ethan, eager to see his reaction.


    ''Let''s see how you handle this,'' Jeremy thought, leaning forward slightly, ready to enjoy the inevitable.


    Jeremy leaned back in his chair,ughing heartily.


    "This is the first time." he said, wiping a tear of amusement from his eye. "I''ve never eaten a meal this expensive before. All thanks to my big brother Ethan!"


    Hisughter subsided as he leaned forward, smirking.


    "But there''s no need for you to embarrass yourself, Ethan. Don''t bother with the words¡ªI know you can''t pay. I''ll cover it myself."


    At that moment Jeremy reached into his pocket, ready to pull out his card, when Ethan''s calm voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "No need," Ethan said, sliding his normal card across the table to thedy.


    His tone was steady, devoid of any tension or doubt.


    "I''ll pay the bill."


    Immediately the room fell silent as Jeremy froze, his hand still in his pocket. His eyes darted between Ethan and the card on the table, disbelief flickering in his expression.


    Thedy hesitated for a moment before picking up the card, her hands trembling slightly as she moved to process the payment.

 Chapter 198

    At that moment Jeremy''s smirk faltered as he watched Ethan slide his card across the table and thedy picked it up.


    For a moment, he blinked, trying to process what he was seeing.


    ''Is he serious?''


    Jeremy thought.


    ''Does he really think he can pay ten million dors with a normal card?''


    At that moment Jeremy leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting to one of feigned concern.


    "Ethan," he began, forcing a polite smile, "don''t push yourself, alright? Ten million is no small amount, you know that."


    However Ethan remained calm, his expression giving away nothing as he nodded toward thedy to proceed with the payment.


    Immediately Jeremy frowned, still not convinced.


    "Look,"


    Jeremy continued, leaning back in his chair.


    "don''t worry about it. I''ll handle the bill. There''s no need to be upset over this. Really, I don''t mind paying it."


    But Ethan didn''t respond to the offer. His demeanor stayed steady, almost indifferent, as if the amount meant nothing to him.


    Without being told he knew Jeremy was still up to no good, he could still feel it.


    However Ethan Decline  only made Jeremy more uneasy, though he tried not to show it.


    ''What is he ying at?''


    Jeremy wondered, his confidence wavering for the first time.


    The waiter hesitated for a moment before swiping Ethan''s card. The room seemed to hold its breath as the machine processed the payment. Then, with a soft beep, the transaction was approved.


    Immediately Jeremy''s jaw dropped a little, his smirk reced by pure shock. He stared at Ethan, his mind racing.


    ''How?''


    he thought knowing  fully well The funds in the card Lady Madison gave him can''t be transferred.


    ''So where the hell did Ethan get ten million dors?''


    He couldn''t hide his disbelief, his gaze fixed on Ethan as if trying to decipher a puzzle that suddenly seemed far moreplex than he thought.


    Ethan, however, remainedposed, leaning back in his chair with a calm expression.


    Upon seeing what had just happened.


    The waiter bowed deeply, her gratitude evident in her voice as she said,


    "Thank you so much, sir."


    Ethan nodded, his tone casual as he spoke.


    "Give me your ount details," he said, his words causing the waiter to look up in surprise. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "M-my ount?"


    she stammered.


    "Yes," Ethan said simply.


    "I want to tip you."


    The waiter hesitantly provided her ount information, and within moments, Ethan transferred one million dors to her. The notification on her phone made her gasp audibly.


    "This is for the trouble my little brother Jeremy caused,"


    Ethan said smoothly, ncing at Jeremy with the faintest hint of a smirk.


    His calm demeanor only deepened Jeremy''s confusion, leaving him stunned and silent as Ethan casually brushed off the monumental transaction as though it were nothing.


    The waiter however couldn''t say anything but just bow, she wasn''t expecting such an amount of money.


    Not when she thought she justnded herself in trouble.


    At that moment Ethan stood up and said to the waiter.


    "You can send all of the food to less privileged homes."


    Immediately she nodded.


    Without another words Ethan then walked away.


    Jeremy shut the waiter a deadly gaze before he followed Ethan out of the restaurant, his mind still reeling. He had been utterly bbergasted, not just by Ethan paying the bill but also by the casual way he''d tipped a million dors as if it were pocket change. ''Where is he getting all this money?''


    Jeremy wondered, his thoughts racing.


    As they stepped outside, the restaurant staff lined up on either side of the entrance. A flurry of flower petals was thrown onto the floor before them, creating a path that felt almost royal.


    Ethan walked ahead, his calm demeanor unwavering, while Jeremy tried to process the over-the-top farewell.


    The manager approached them with a bright smile, holding out an elegant ck envelope.


    "Mr. Ethan, Mr. Jeremy," he began respectfully, "this is a token of our appreciation for your visit today. Inside is a special privilege card¡ªoneplimentary meal per month, exclusively for this restaurant."


    At that moment Jeremy blinked, his surprise deepening as Ethan epted the card without hesitation, giving the manager a polite nod.


    "Thank you," Ethan said simply.


    The staff bowed deeply, murmuring their thanks and goodbyes as Ethan and Jeremy made their way to their cars.


    At that moment Jeremy finally found his voice, his words tumbling out as he turned to Ethan.


    "Alright, you''ve got to tell me¡ªwhere does all thise from?"


    Upon hearing that Jeremy just said.


    Ethan only smirked faintly, his silence leaving Jeremy to stew in his curiosity as they both stepped into their cars.


    Jeremy let out a frustrated sigh. "You know," he started, ncing sideways at Ethan, "I was just messing around with the waiter. You didn''t have to go all in like that and ruin the whole show."


    However Ethan kept his expression neutral, but his gaze shifted toward Jeremy, listening.


    "I mean," Jeremy continued, running a hand through his hair.


    "I didn''t think you''d actually waste your money like that. It wasn''t about the bill. I just got carried away¡ªwas a little pissed and went overboard, that''s all."


    At that moment Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm and even.


    "No problem," he said. Then, after a brief pause, he added, "As long as our bet still stands."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Jeremy stopped in his tracks for a moment, staring at Ethan as if trying to gauge whether he was serious. Then, with a shortugh, he nodded.


    "Of course, it still stands. I''m a man of my word."


    Ethan gave a faint nod of acknowledgment, hisposure unshaken as they continued toward their cars, leaving Jeremy to wonder just how far his little game had gone.


    After leaving the restaurant.


    Not long after they pulled into Lady Madison''s grand residential estate,  Jeremy parked his car beside Ethan''s, his fingers drumming nervously on the steering wheel for a moment before stepping out. Ethan, calm andposed, followed.


    As they entered the main hall, the butler informed them that Lady Madison was in a meeting.@@novelbin@@


    They made their way to the sitting room, where Lady Madison sat at the head of the table, speaking with an older gentleman.


    Her secretary stood by her side, jotting down notes.


    The moment Lady Madison saw them, she paused the conversation, her sharp eyes shifting to Jeremy. "Ah, Jeremy,"


    she said smoothly, "did you show Ethan around like I asked?"


    At that moment Ethan nced at Jeremy, his face impassive but his gaze steady. Jeremy stiffened under the silent cue. He knew exactly what was expected of him. There was no escape now.


    With a heavy sigh, Jeremy moved to the center of the room. He dropped to his knees and kowtowed deeply, his forehead nearly touching the floor.


    "Ethan," he said loudly, his voice tinged with reluctant humor, "you''re my big brother."

 Chapter 199

    Jeremy''s sudden kowtow left the room in stunned silence, everyone frozen as they tried to process what they had just witnessed. Lady Madison''s secretary was the first to crack, bursting intoughter. "Jeremy,"he said between chuckles, "you''re too kind sometimes. You always take things overboard!"


    Lady Madison let out a softugh, shaking her head in disbelief. "Honestly, Jeremy," she said, her tone amused,


    "what is this all about now?"


    None of them couldn''t understand what was going on, but it looked funny to them, and for some reason they were still smiling.


    Jeremy, still kneeling, turned his head slightly toward Ethan.


    "Well, big brother Ethan," he said, his voice tinged with exaggerated formality.


    "can I stand now?"


    However Ethan''s expression remained calm, he knows Jeremy was up to something, however what ever it was he''s always ready for him.


    At that moment a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Of course," he replied smoothly. "Our bet is over now."


    That statement drew a collective gasp from the room.


    "A bet?" Lady Madison''s secretary asked, hisughter halting abruptly. Her eyes darted between the two men.


    "Wait¡­ this was a bet?"


    At that moment he gaze at Jeremy, with the look on his face one would tell he was happy with what he just heard.


    He was supposed to be building a close friendship with Ethan, he couldn''t believe he had decided to this.


    However for some reason, he could feel Jeremy wants to use this method.


    they are young man anything can be overlooked.


    Even Lady Madison looked surprised, her gaze narrowing slightly. "I thought you were just trying to be funny, not knowing it was this serious" she said, her curiosity piqued.


    Jeremy stood, brushing himself off with a faint smirk. "Trust me," he said, his tone dry, "I wasn''t trying to be funny."


    The room buzzed with murmurs as everyone tried to piece together the story, their earlier amusement nowced with intrigue.


    At that moment Lady Madison''s sharp eyes turned to Ethan, her curiosity evident. "Ethan," she said, her tone calm but probing, "what''s this bet about?"


    However Ethan nced at Jeremy, his expressionposed, but there was a glimmer of mischief in his eyes.


    without  being told he knows it he telldy Madison the whole thing in detail she might be so mad at Jeremy, which he doesn''t want for now.


    "I could tell you," he replied evenly, "but only if Jeremy allows me to."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Jeremy''s posture stiffened instantly, a flicker of panic crossing his face. He knew exactly what Lady Madison''s reaction would be if she heard the full details. Clearing his throat, he quickly interjected.


    "It''s nothing serious, Mother. Just¡­ something between men."


    At that moment Lady Madison arched a skeptical brow, clearly not convinced but letting it slide for the moment.


    "Something Between men?" she repeated, her tone carrying a hint of amusement and exasperation.


    Immediately Jeremy nodded firmly, forcing a confident smile.


    "Exactly. Nothing you need to worry about."


    At that moment Ethan smirked faintly, saying nothing more as Lady Madison looked between them, her suspicion lingering but choosing not to press further.


    At that moment Lady Madison dismissed the meeting she was having and decided to go have dinner with the boys, it''s gettingte already.


    Not long after the family gathered around the grand dining table, the atmosphere light as they shared stories andughter over thevish spread.@@novelbin@@


    Jeremy was his usual animated self, while Ethan remained calm, asionally responding to questions but mostly observing the dynamic.


    Lady Madison, as poised as ever, watched the two with a subtle smile, her thoughts unreadable.


    After dinner, Lady Madison excused herself, retreating to her private quarters.


    Once inside, she closed the door and sat at her desk, her expression shifting from the warmth of the dining room to a more thoughtful, serious demeanor.


    Picking up a file on her desk, she skimmed through it, her sharp eyes catching every detail.


    At that moment her phone buzzed, and she nced at the message that had juste in. It was an update on what Jeremy and Ethan had been up to throughout the day.


    As she read, her eyebrows drew together, a faint furrow forming on her usuallyposed face.


    Setting the phone down, she let out a quiet sigh and picked it back up. This time, she scrolled to her contacts and tapped on a number. The line rang once before a voice answered.


    "Madam Madison,"


    thewyer greeted formally.


    "I need to make some changes to my will," Lady Madison said, her tone firm and decisive.


    "Yes, of course," thewyer responded quickly.


    "Shall we schedule a meeting, or would you like to begin now?"


    Lady Madison''s gaze lingered on the message on her phone as she replied.


    "We''ll start now."


    At that moment Lady Madison paused, her pen hovering over the notepad on her desk.


    After a brief silence, she spoke again into the phone, her voice softer this time.


    "I''ve found my grandson,"


    she said, as though the words carried a weight only she could understand.


    Outside her room, the faint creak of the floor betrayed a presence. His secretary stood just beyond the door, his hand poised to knock, but he froze at her words. He leaned slightly closer, his curiosity piqued, but stopped himself from entering as her voice carried through the room.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the estate, Ethany stretched out on his bed, the room dimly lit by the glow of his phone on the nightstand.


    He stirred slightly as a notification buzzed, the sound cutting through the quiet time. He reached for the device, his eyes narrowing slightly as he read the message.


    It was from Serenity. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    [ My father''s okay now,]


    the message began, followed by another.


    [ He wants to see you personally to thank you.]


    At that moment Ethan exhaled softly, his thoughts shifting. He ced the phone back on the table, staring at the ceiling as he considered what the meeting might entail.

 Chapter 201

    Not long after the spokesman blinked, taken aback by Ethan''s question.


    "Contact the real owner?" he repeated, almost incredulously. "Why would you need to do that?"


    Ethan''s calm gaze didn''t waver, his silence prompting the spokesman to consider the possibility.


    At that moment a sudden thought struck him, and his eyes widened. "Wait¡­ are you thinking of buying the wholepany?"


    He sat back in his seat, stunned. ''How much money does this guy have?''


    he wondered silently, but his skepticism quickly took over. Shaking his head, he leaned forward, his tone firm.


    "Ethan, let me stop you right there. Do you know how much thispany is worth?"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, still not saying a word.


    "Ten billion dors," the spokesman continued, emphasizing each word as if trying to drive the point home.


    "And that''s just the domestic valuation. If you include the international bodies tied to it, the number shoots even higher."


    At that moment the spokesman leaned closer, his voice dropping as if to ensure Ethan understood.


    "You shouldn''t even think about it. The owners wouldn''t sell even if you offered twice the amount. This isn''t some small operation¡ªthey''re entrenched in global markets."


    At that moment Ethan leaned slightly forward, his voice calm but firm.


    "I still want the contact information,"


    he said.


    "If nothing else, I can report these so-called directors to the owner. They should know what''s going on in theirpany."


    At that moment they arrived at thepany.


    However the spokesman hesitated, clearly weighing the pros and cons. After a moment, he sighed and parked the car.


    He then cribbled down the number on a piece of paper.


    "Fine," he said, handing it to Ethan. "But don''t get your hopes up. They''re not likely to listen to just anyone."


    Ethan pocketed the paper without a word and stepped out of the car. The spokesman hurried to catch up, opening the door to the sleek office building for him. They walked through the polished lobby, the sound of their shoes echoing softly against the marble floor.


    At the meeting room door, the spokesman stopped and gave Ethan a quick nce, almost as if he wanted to say something. Instead, he sighed again and pushed the door open.


    Ethan walked in confidently, his steps measured as he surveyed the room.


    Five directors sat around therge mahogany table, their attention immediately snapping to Ethan. Their initial expressions of curiosity turned to shock as they took in the young man standing before them. One of them leaned slightly forward, whispering something to another, clearly taken aback.


    "Is this a joke?"


    their expressions seemed to say. Ethan, barely out of his teens and looking more like a university student than a businessman, didn''t fit the image they had expected.


    He remained calm, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room as if he hadn''t noticed their reactions.


    At that moment the five directors exchanged quick nces, their lips twitching into barely concealed smiles. A kid like this? their expressions seemed to say. They clearly thought they had hit the jackpot.@@novelbin@@


    Ethan took a seat at the table, his expression calm andposed, while the spokesman settled beside him, his bodynguage noticeably tense. One of the directors leaned forward, fixing his gaze on the spokesman.


    "So," he began smoothly, "is this young man really the one behind the purchase? The one who owns the brand?"


    Before the spokesman could respond, Ethan interjected, his tone firm but polite.


    "Yes. I am."


    The directors'' eyes flicked to Ethan, and they put on exaggerated expressions of surprise.


    "Oh, how impressive," one of them said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. Another added, "So young and already in the business world. That''s remarkable."


    The facade of ttery quickly shifted into patronizing tones as theyunched into their pitch.


    "Of course," one of them said, leaning back in his chair, "someone your age probably doesn''t know much about business. It''s not easy, you see. You''ll need guidance¡ªmentorship."


    "Not from us, of course," another cut in with a feigned look of regret. "We''re far too busy to provide that kind of help."


    "But we can help you with this investment," the first one said, sliding a document across the table toward Ethan.


    "We''ve outlined everything for you here. It''s the best path forward for someone in your position."


    The contract sat on the table, the directors watching Ethan expectantly, their smiles as polished as the table''s surface. Ethan nced down at the papers, his expression unreadable, while the spokesman shifted ufortably beside him, clearly uneasy with the unfolding scene.


    One of the directors tapped the contract lightly with his finger, his tone smooth and persuasive.


    "We''re offering a partnership that will elevate your brand to levels you can''t even imagine,"


    he began, ncing at the others for support.


    "With thepany''s influence, both nationally and internationally, your brand will dominate the market."


    Another director chimed in, his voice dripping with confidence. "We''ll handle promotions, use ourwork to put your name in the spotlight, and even organize events for your brandpletely free of charge."


    The third director leaned forward, smiling as if he was doing Ethan a huge favor.


    "In return, all we ask is 25 percent of every production your brand makes. Considering the scale of what you''re looking at, it''s a fair trade."


    However Ethan remained silent, his gaze fixed on the contract in front of him.


    The directors exchanged subtle nces, misinterpreting his quiet demeanor as hesitation or naivety.


    "And let''s not forget," the first director added with a knowing look, "you''ve already invested so much into this. It''s obvious you''re bound to produce a massive amount, and we''ll ensure that production reaches its full potential."


    The directors sat confidently, their smiles widening as theyid out their pitch.


    Ethan listened, his expression calm, but his mind was working at lightning speed, piecing together their true intentions.


    ''Their game is obvious,''


    Ethan thought, his sharp gaze scanning the room.


    ''They''ll take 25 percent of the production under the guise of promotions and events, sell it all during the hype they create, and once their cut is gone,''


    they''ll pull back entirely.


    He imagined how the sudden halt in promotions and events would leave his brand stranded, the public''s attention deliberately redirected elsewhere.


    The directors wouldn''t stop there¡ªthey''d make sure Ethan''s sales struggled, slowly squeezing him until he felt the pressure to act.


    That''s when they''d strike again, Ethan mused, his thoughts clear. They''d present another contract, offering to "save" the brand by buying it outright at a fraction of its worth. They''d leave me no choice but to sell to avoid sinkingpletely.''


    Ethan''s face betrayed nothing, but he had already mapped out every twist of their scheme in his mind.


    At that moment Ethan tapped the contract lightly with his fingers, his voice steady as he addressed the directors. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "So, ording to this contract," he began, "thepany already gets 2% of the revenue my brand generates. That''s fine; I agreed to that. But now, you''re asking for this as well."


    He gestured toward the use about the additional 25% of production.


    At that moment he leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but resolute.


    "I don''t know what this is supposed to be, but I won''t be signing it. I''ll handle the promotions myself."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The directors exchanged quick, irritated nces, their polished facades cracking slightly. One of them leaned forward, his tone sharp but masked with feigned concern.


    "Ethan, you''re inexperienced in this field. We''re trying to help you. These promotions and events are crucial to making your brand a sess. You can''t do this alone."


    Immediately another director nodded, chiming in.


    "If you refuse this deal, you''re taking an unnecessary risk. You might end up losing everything."


    However Ethan''s calm expression didn''t waver as he listened.


    The room grew tense, the directors clearly realizing their initial n wasn''t working. After a brief, whispered discussion among themselves, they presented another contract.


    "This is a fairer offer," one of them said with a tight smile, sliding the document toward Ethan.


    "You''ll only give us 15% of the production instead of 25%. It''s a win-win situation."


    The directors exchanged sly nces before one of them leaned forward, his hands sped on the table. "Here''s what we can do for you, Ethan," he began smoothly.


    "We''ll organize a live event for your brand. Top promoters will be invited¡ªbig names in the industry. They''ll be the ones to boost your brand''s visibility."


    Another director chimed in, his toneced with mock concern.


    "But keep in mind, this is a fifty-fifty gamble. These top promoters might not take to your brand. If they don''t, the event might not deliver the results you''re expecting. That''s why it''s in your best interest to reconsider the other contract."


    The third director spoke up, his voice firm.


    "Whatever you decide, Ethan, you need to sign one of these contracts. And there''s no other option."


    At that moment Ethan leaned back slightly, inhaling deeply to calm the tension rising within him. The weight of their words hung heavy in the room. Before he could respond, the spokesman, sensing the pressure building, stepped in.


    "How about we make an adjustment?"


    he suggested cautiously.


    "Let''s reduce it to ten percent. That way, Mr.Ethan gets a better deal, and thepany still profits."


    However Ethan''s gaze remained on the directors, his expression steady, though his mind churned. He stood abruptly, smoothing his jacket.


    "I need to use the restroom,"

 Chapter 202

    At that moment Ethan walked away from the room.


    he stepped into the quiet restroom, locking the door behind him.


    Immediately he pulled out his phone and dialed the number the spokesman had given him.


    After a few rings, a deep, measured voice answered.


    "This is the Butler of the West family. May I ask who''s calling and why?"


    However Ethan''s tone was calm but direct.


    "My name is Ethan, and I''m currently in a meeting with the directors running yourpany. I wanted to speak to the owners directly, but since I can''t, I''ll settle for passing this message through you."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    There was a brief pause before the butler replied, his voice sharp with curiosity. "And what exactly is your message?"


    At that moment Ethan didn''t hesitate.


    "I understand thepany is valued at eleven billion dors. I''m wondering if the owners would be willing to sell¡­ for twenty-two billion. Double the price."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The silence on the other end stretched for a moment, the butler clearly processing the bold offer. Ethan waited, his expression unchanging, knowing he had nted the seed he needed.@@novelbin@@


    However the butler hesitated even more, his usualposure shaken by the sheer audacity of Ethan''s offer. On any other day, he would have dismissed the call without a second thought. But something about Ethan''s confidence held him back.


    Besides, the master rarely showed interest in thepany''s operations or even visiting the country.


    Perhaps this might be a way to settle everything once and for all, he thought.


    At that moment he Cleared his throat, the butler finally spoke. "Please hold for a moment."


    Ethan waited patiently, his expression calm as he listened to the faint sounds of movement on the other end. A few momentster, another voice came on the line¡ªsharp, authoritative, and distinctly curious.


    "This is Bernard. My butler says you''re offering to buy mypany¡­ for double its worth. Are you serious?"


    "Absolutely,"


    Ethan replied without hesitation. His voice was steady, each word deliberate. "I don''t make empty offers."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. The owner paused, clearly intrigued.


    "And who exactly are you?"


    Ethan allowed a small smile to form as he leaned against the sink, his tone confident but polite.


    "I''m Ethan," he said.


    "The man who recently bought one of the brands under yourpany. I''m currently in a meeting with your directors, and let''s just say¡­ their methods are less than ideal."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Immediately Bernard tone shifted, a hint of respect now evident. "I see," he said thoughtfully. "You''re the one behind the highest purchase ourpany has ever seen for an iing brand. That speaks volumes."


    However Ethan remained silent, letting the weight of his reputation do the talking.


    After a brief pause, the master continued, "I''m currently out of the country, but I''ll send someone I trust to deliver all the necessary documents to you. Please go back into thepany and wait for her."


    At that moment Ethan''s response was calm but precise.


    "No need to worry about that. I''m already in thepany," he said, ncing at his reflection in the mirror before straightening his jacket.


    "Have her meet me in the interviewing room. I''ll be waiting there."


    After ending the call Ethan returned to the meeting room and calmly took his seat.


    Upon seeing Ethan returned, the directors exchanged nces before one of them spoke, his tone tinged with impatience. "You took quite a while," he said. "But no matter, we''vee to a conclusion with the spokesman while you were gone."


    Another director leaned forward, pushing a revised document toward Ethan.


    "We''re willing to lower it to ten percent of the production," he said, his voice carrying a veneer ofpromise. "And we''ll still include the event in the deal. This is the best offer you''re going to get."


    At that moment Ethan nced at the document but didn''t touch it. Instead, he leaned back slightly in his chair, his expression calm but firm.


    "I don''t agree."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just saud.


    The directors froze for a moment, taken aback by his blunt response. One of them chuckled nervously, as if unsure he''d heard correctly.


    "You don''t agree?" he repeated.


    However Ethan''s gaze remained steady as he continued, his voice unwavering.


    "That''s right. And let me add something else¡ªyou have no right to offer me anything in the first ce."


    Immediately the room fell silent, the directors started exchanging confused and rmed looks.


    "What do you mean by that?" one of them finally asked, his voice cautious.


    Another director leaned forward, his tone more forceful.


    "If you don''t agree to our deal, then what are you nning to do?"


    Ethan didn''t respond immediately, his silence only heightening their unease.


    At that moment one of the directors leaned forward, his tone sharp and dismissive.


    "If you don''t agree, fine. But understand this: thepany won''t back you in any way. You''ll be entirely on your own, handling promotions, events, and everything else yourself."


    They thought Ethan would start having a second thought.


    But Ethan''s expression didn''t change as he calmly replied, "You''re not thepany."


    The directors looked at him in confusion, their brows furrowing. Before anyone could respond, the door to the meeting room opened, and a poised woman walked in, her presence immediatelymanding attention.


    The directors stood at once, their faces shifting from confusion to surprise. "Madam rissa," one of them stammered, "what are you doing here?"


    However She didn''t acknowledge their questions, her sharp gaze scanning the room before settling on Ethan.


    "Who is Mr. Ethan?"


    she asked, her tone firm and direct.


    At that moment Ethan raised a hand slightly.


    "That would be me," he said, his voice steady.


    Upon seeing Ethan rissa''s brows lifted slightly in surprise as she studied him.


    ''He''s younger than I expected,''


    she thought to herself, though her tone gaze reminds professional. Without another word, she stepped forward and ced a set of documents on the table.


    "These are the terms," she said, her voice cutting through the tension in the room.


    "You''ll be allowed to sign them once my brother confirms the payment."


    Upon hearing what rissa just said.


    The directors exchanged uneasy nces, realizing the situation had taken a turn they hadn''t anticipated. Ethan, however, remainedposed, his gaze shifting between rissa and the documents as the room fell into a heavy silence.

 Chapter 203

    The room froze even more, as the directors were staring at rissa in stunned silence, their faces a mix of confusion and disbelief. What was happening? They exchanged uneasy nces, their polishedposure slipping.


    However Ethan leaned back in his chair, his voice calm but cutting through the tension like a de. "I''m buying thepany," he said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The directors collectively recoiled, their minds racing.


    "Impossible," one of them finally blurted, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Ignoring their reaction, Ethan calmly pulled out his phone and gaze the documents containing the ount details in front of him, he then tapped a few buttons on his phone, and then looked up.


    "Done," he said, his tone nonchnt, as he set the phone down on the table.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    rissa''sposed exterior cracked for a split second, her brows lifting just slightly before she quickly masked her surprise.


    She stared at Ethan even more, her mind struggling to reconcile the ease with which he imed to have transferred billions.


    "You''re saying it''s done?" she asked, her voice even but edged with skepticism.


    Ethan met her gaze, his expression unwavering.


    "Yes."


    rissa''s doubt lingered, though she maintained her professional demeanor.


    Transferring billions like it''s pocket change? she thought. It can''t be real. Still, she didn''t let her uncertainty show, opting instead to wait for confirmation as the room buzzed with the silent shock of everyone present.


    The room buzzed with even more tension as Ethan sat calmly, his phone still on the table. The spokesman, standing by the door, couldn''t hide his doubt, his arms crossed and his expression skeptical.


    The directors, on the other hand, were outright stunned, whispering among themselves, their disbelief palpable.


    At that moment rissa opened her mouth, clearly about to speak, when her phone buzzed.


    Immediately she nced at the screen, then answered the call. Her expression remained neutral as she listened, but the subtle widening of her eyes betrayed her surprise. "Understood,"


    she said before ending the call.


    Immediately the room fell silent as she looked up. "The payment has gone through," she announced, her voice clear and professional.


    The shock was instant and palpable. The spokesman''s mouth fell open, and the directors froze, their disbelief turning into dread.


    However Ethan remainedposed, picking up the documents from the table.


    Without hesitation, he signed them, pushing the papers back toward rissa.


    Then, turning his gaze to the directors, he spoke with a calm authority that sent a chill through the room.


    "You''re all fired," Ethan said simply. His wordsnded like a hammer, the finality in his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The directors stumbled over their words, trying to protest, but Ethan raised a hand, silencing them. He turned to the security guards standing near the door.


    "Escort them out," he instructed. "Tomorrow, they''ll face thew. I suggest you find the bestwyers you can, because you''ll need them."


    Immediately the guards nodded, stepping forward as the directors began to stammer protests, their confidence reced with panic.


    They didn''t  know any of this was going to happen, and they just messed up.


    Ethan watched silently as they were led out, his calm demeanor unshaken.


    As thest of the directors were escorted out, the room settled into an uneasy calm. rissa watched Ethan carefully, her expression thoughtful. Despite his youth, he had acted decisively and fearlessly, something that both surprised and impressed her. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment She reached into her bag and pulled out an envelope, stepping toward him.


    "Mr. Ethan," she said, handing it over. "This is my resignation letter. Effective immediately."


    Ethan took the envelope, his brow furrowing slightly.


    "You''re resigning?" he asked, ncing at her.


    "Yes," she said with a small nod. "I''ve decided to join my brother abroad. It''s been in the works for some time now."


    Upon hearing what she just said.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he considered her words. "You have apany thisrge, and yet you both prefer to stay abroad? Why?"


    rissa smiled faintly, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "We enjoy the view abroad more," she said simply, her tone light.


    Ethan studied her for a moment, sensing there was more to the story but deciding not to press further. "I see," he said, setting the resignation letter aside.


    Ethan walked alongside rissa as they exited the building, early  morning sun casting long shadows on the pavement. As they approached the waiting cars, Ethan couldn''t help but notice the number of security guards surrounding her. Their movements were sharp, their eyes scanning every corner with practiced vignce. It was far more than what he expected for a simple escort.


    He nced at rissa, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    "I''ve got to ask," he said, his tone calm but firm. "With the way your brother spoke earlier, it sounded like he has no intention of evering back to this country. Why is that?"


    At that moment rissa hesitated, her steps slowing as she seemed to weigh her words. Finally, she exhaled softly and turned to him. "You''re right," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "He doesn''t. Years ago, assassins were sent after him. In the chaos, he lost his daughter."


    Upon hearing what she just said.


    Ethan''s eyes widened slightly, the weight of her words sinking in. "His daughter?" he echoed, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    rissa nodded, her gaze distant. "It was a tragedy. Ever since then, he hasn''t set foot in this country. He doesn''t trust it, and honestly, I don''t me him."


    Ethan''s brow furrowed.


    "And the police? They never found out who was responsible?"


    She shook her head, a bitter smile tugging at her lips.


    "No. Whoever was behind it covered their tracks well. The case went cold, and we were left with nothing but questions and loss."


    Ethan didn''t respond immediately, his mind turning over her words as they reached the waiting car. There was more to this story.

 Chapter 204

    Ethan''s tried to clear the thought out of his head.


    But he couldn''t he steps slowed as her words sank in even more.


    He was genuinely surprised.


    "The police couldn''te up with anything better for a case involving a wealthy family?"


    he asked, his tone edged with disbelief.


    At that moment rissa nced at him, her expression weary. "Exactly. You''d think with all the resources at their disposal, they''d have something. But no, they found nothing, nothing not even a clue."


    Ethan''s brow furrowed as he mulled it over. This wasn''t just ipetence¡ªhe was sure of it. If a rich family couldn''t get justice, what hope did regr citizens have? The thought sat heavy with him. It only meant one thing: This wasn''t an ordinary case.


    His eyes lingered on the security guards as they opened the car door for rissa, their movements precise and almost paranoid. Ethan nodded to himself again.


    Knowing there was more to this story, and it ran deeper than anyone wanted to admit.


    Ethan''s mind raced as he pieced things together. The directors'' shady behavior, the unresolved tragedy, and now his sudden involvement in thepany¡ªit all felt connected. His gut told him there was more to this story, and his instincts pointed directly at the directors.


    If they were involved, his purchase might have inadvertently ced him in the crosshairs.


    Thest thing he wanted was for his friends or associates to get caught up in something dangerous.


    Immediately He turned to rissa again, his voice calm but firm.


    "I''d like to propose something," he said.


    She raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what''s that?"


    "A dinner," Ethan replied, his tone deliberate.


    "I want to understand more about thepany. The structure, the people, and especially the things that need to change. If there are bad eggs, I''d like to know who they are before they cause further problems."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    rissa studied him for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then she nodded.


    "Alright. That''s reasonable. I can help with that."


    Immediately Ethan gestured toward her car.@@novelbin@@


    "Then let''s head out together. I''ll ride with you."


    Without hesitation, rissa agreed, motioning for her driver to prepare the car. As they both slid into the back seat, Ethan''s mind sharpened, ready to dig deeper into the tangled web he was now part of.


    **


    Inside a sprawling luxury mansion, chaos reigned in the living room. The once-pristine space was a disaster¡ªcouches overturned, shards of broken ss glittering on the floor, and the acrid smell of spilled liquor hanging in the air. The five directors stood in the midst of the wreckage, their faces flushed with a mix of rage and disbelief.


    They wouldn''t believe what just happened.


    One of them, pacing furiously, suddenly stopped and mmed his fist against the wall.


    "Who the hell does that bastard think he is?" he roared, his voice echoing off the marble walls.


    Another director, seated on the edge of an upturned chair, sneered. "A kid like that shouldn''t even have that kind of money. Where would he get it? This has to be some kind of joke, it has to be a joke."


    The third director, clutching an empty whiskey bottle, nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Maybe he didn''t buy anything. Maybe it''s all a setup¡ªjust a trick to deceive us."


    Their words hung in the air, the tension thick as they tried to make sense of what had just happened. Anger and suspicion boiled over as they exchanged nces, each one silently plotting their next move.


    As the room buzzed with even more murmurs of doubt and anger, the directors'' thoughts spiraled into conspiracies.


    "It doesn''t add up," one of them muttered, pacing back and forth. "How does a kid like him send over ten billion dors with a few taps on a smartphone? It''s impossible, we all know amount like that has to go through due process." Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Another director, leaning against a toppled couch, scoffed. "Exactly. It has to be a setup. Maybe this whole thing was staged¡ªsome borate ploy to scare us."


    Their growing disbelief fed into their frustration, each man building on the next''s doubts. The tension thickened even more until the senior director, a gray-haired man with an air of authority, cleared his throat sharply.


    Immediately The room fell silent as they turned to face him.


    "It doesn''t matter how he did it," he said, his voice steady and cold. "What matters is that we take control of thispany before it''s toote. the kid may think he''s won, but it''s time we remind him who''s really in charge."


    The others exchanged wary nces before nodding in agreement, their anger hardening into determination.


    The senior director''s words hung in the air, a dangerous promise of the chaos yet toe.


    At that moment The senior director''s cold eyes scanned the room as he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a menacing tone. "It''s time to unleash the full n," he said, his words sending a chill through the air.


    "We''ll start by taking care of the kid and the rissa. I''ve already received intel¡ªthey''re in the car together."


    Immediately the other directors'' faces lit up with malicious smiles, the tension in the room reced by a sinister satisfaction. One of them chuckled darkly.


    "Perfect. Let''s see how confident he is when he''s tied up and begging for mercy."


    The senior director allowed a faint smirk to cross his lips.


    "What they don''t know," he continued, "is that every one of her security guards is under our control. They''re part of the ck stone gang we''ve built."


    Another director pped his hands together. "Brilliant," he said. "Let''s bring them both in. This ends tonight."


    Without another word, the senior director pulled out his phone, dialing a number. The room was silent except for the soft hum of the call connecting. When someone picked up on the other end, his voice was icy and authoritative.


    "Bring rissa and the boy to the hideout. Now."


    He hung up without waiting for a response, the room erupting into quiet, sinisterughter as they prepared for the next phase of their n.

 Chapter 206

    Upon hearing what one of the directors just said to him.


    Ethan''s calm voice cut through the directors''ughter, silencing the room instantly.


    " I thought all of you were just some old greedy men, who are after money, But I didn''t realize the five of you could be this pathetic," he said, his tone steady butced with quiet disdain.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The directors exchanged confused nces before one of them sneered. "What did you just say?"


    Ethan met their gaze, his expression unflinching.


    "You''re doing all this for something you don''t even own¡ªnot a single percentage of it. It''s almost sad, really."


    His words hung in the air, the weight of his calm confidence making the directors shift ufortably, their smugness momentarily shaken.


    For some reason they thought Ethan would be shaking in his pants, but he looks so confident as if nothing was going to happen to him.


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze remained steady as he continued, his tone unwavering.


    "You''ve built your entire n on greed and deceit, willing to rip the lives out of the real owners, even letting an innocent girl die in the process. All for what? Control you don''t deserve?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The senior director''sugh echoed through the warehouse, cold and mocking.


    "So," he said, his eyes narrowing as he stepped closer to Ethan, "it seems you''re more informed than we thought. Impressive, for someone so young."


    Then the other directors smirked, their confidence bolstered by the senior''s demeanor.


    "But here''s the thing," the senior director continued, his tone dripping with condescension. "You knew all this from the beginning, didn''t you? Yet, you still went ahead and bought thepany."


    Immediately one of the other directors chimed in, shaking his head mockingly.


    "Your ignorance, Ethan," he sneered, "is what killed you. Not us and I''m going to enjoy you cry for mercy."


    Again theirughter filled the space, their arrogance thick in the air, but Ethan remained silent, his expression unyielding as he let their words linger.


    After some minutes the senior director''s smirk twisted into a sneer as he waved his hand dismissively. "Kill him,"


    he ordered coldly, his voice devoid of hesitation.


    they don''t have anymore time to waste, the next n needs to be put in motion.


    At that moment the man who had earlier shoved rissa to the ground stepped forward, cracking his knuckles with a cruel grin.


    "I''ve been waiting for this, ever since I set my eyes on you." Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    he growled, moving toward Ethan.


    But before he couldnd a blow, Ethan sidestepped effortlessly, his movements precise and calcted.


    However before the man would understand what was happening.


    Within seconds, Ethan delivered a brutal kick to the man''s ribs, followed by another sharp kick to his knee, forcing him to the ground. Immediately the man gasped in pain, his eyes wide with shock as Ethan''s strikes came swift and unrelenting.


    Ethan couldn''t help but smile, they should at least make him think or something but instead they made the fight so easy by not tying his hands.


    It wouldn''t have helped by the way but it would have made the fight more interesting.


    The fight ended as quickly as it started. With a final, decisive move, Ethan disarmed the man and struck him down. The man copsed, lifeless, his body hitting the floor with a dull thud.


    Immediately the warehouse fell into a stunned silence, the five directors frozen in ce, their faces pale with disbelief. They had underestimated him, and now the reality of their mistake hung heavy in the air.


    At that moment Ethan stood tall, his gaze cold and unwavering as he looked at the directors.


    "You''ll be dying out of ignorance as well," he said, his voice low but cutting, each word slicing through the silence like a de.


    Ethan dusted off his hands, his gaze cold as he looked at the five directors even more with a disgusting look.


    "You should''ve done your research before deciding to kidnap me," he said calmly, his voice echoing in the warehouse. "Would''ve saved you a lot of trouble."


    However the directors exchanged nces before bursting intoughter, their arrogance filling the air again.


    "Research? On you?" the senior director sneered.


    "What could you possibly do? You''re just a kid ying grown-up."


    One of the others chimed in, his tone mocking. "I think he''s still trying to act tough. It''s pathetic, really."


    At that moment the senior director waved a hand, his smirk widening. "Enough of this. Kill him. All five of you¡ªbeat him to death."


    At hismand, Immediately five burly men stepped forward, each one cracking their knuckles or flexing, clearly confident in their ability to take Ethan down.


    They surrounded him, their grins cruel as they closed in.


    But Ethan didn''t flinch.


    As the first man lunged, Ethan moved with lightning speed, sidestepping andnding a devastating blow to his opponent''s jaw.


    The man crumpled instantly. The second tried to grab him, but Ethan spun, delivering a sharp kick to his ribs that sent him sprawling.


    Without wasting any more time the remaining three attacked together, but it didn''t matter. Ethan moved like a storm, every punch, kick, and strike calcted and precise. Within moments, all five were on the ground, groaning in pain or unconscious, their confidence shattered.


    At that moment Ethan straightened, his breathing steady, and turned his icy gaze back to the directors, who were now wide-eyed and speechless.@@novelbin@@


    The arrogance they''d shown moments earlier had vanished, reced by a stunned silence.


    At that moment One of the directors, his face twisted with rage and panic, suddenly roared, "Shoot him! Now!"


    The order rang out, and one of the armed men didn''t hesitate. He raised his gun and fired, the deafening sound of the shot echoing through the warehouse.


    But what happened next stunned everyone to their core.


    Ethan moved faster than their eyes could follow.


    His hand shot up, and with precision and calm that defied belief, he caught the bullet midair. The metallic glint of the round gleamed between his fingers as he held it up for all to see.


    Upon seeing what just happened.


    The warehouse fell into a shocked silence, the directors frozen in disbelief. Their expressions were a mix of terror and confusion, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed.

 Chapter 208

    At that moment rissa''s hands trembled as she reyed the video, her eyes wide with even more


    disbelief. First, she watched the confessions¡ªraw and damning, the directors admitting to every crime, including Susy''s death.


    Then, the scene shifted.


    The camera showed their gruesome end, the shots precise and merciless.


    Though the shooter wasn''t visible, it didn''t take much for her to piece it together.


    At that moment her gaze snapped to Ethan, her expression a mix of shock and fear. Her voice, usuallyposed, wavered as she spoke. "Who¡­ who are you?"


    she asked, her tone almost a whisper.


    She has been looking at Ethan like a university student, but from what she just saw the look on his face right from when they were kidnapped, and his calm words just confirmed everything.


    He''s not just a regr university kid, something is definitely going on around him, and it was something that she doesn''t want to mess with.


    However Ethan stood silently, his face calm and unreadable, but that only made her more uneasy.


    "This isn''t normal," she continued, her voice rising slightly.


    "Having this much money, this much power¡ªit''s not something people just have. It''s¡­ rare. Impossible to aplish."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with suspicion and fear, as she stared at him, waiting for an answer she wasn''t sure she wanted to hear.


    But she really wants to hear Ethan say something.


    At that moment Ethan met rissa''s fearful gaze, his expression calm and resolute.


    "I''m just a man," he said quietly, "who can''t stand injustice, and allow some old men to destroy a family, and my business."


    His words hung in the air for a moment before he stepped aside, unlocking the restraints and releasing her.


    rissa stood, her eyes still searching his face for more answers. She knows it''s far beyond what he just said, but she said nothing more. Together, they walked out of the warehouse, leaving the chaos behind.


    It was the next day, the contracts were redone, every detail now properly in ce.


    rissa ensured there would be no loopholes this time, and Ethan signed with calm precision. To mark the asion, they decided to celebrate.


    rissa chose a small but elegant restaurant in the city, and Ethan, alwaysposed, agreed without hesitation.


    The atmosphere was warm and lively, the scent of freshly prepared dishes wafting through the air as they sat at their reserved table. Ethan nced around, taking in the cozy ambiance, when a familiar voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Good evening," the waitress said politely, cing menus on the table.


    At that moment Ethan looked up and froze. It was Annabelle. His mind raced as he took in her presence. Annabelle? Here? She wasn''t in her hospital uniform, although she remembered she was quiet ¡ª But he wasn''t expecting her to be in a simple waitress outfit, her hair tied back neatly.


    At that moment Annabelle''s eyes met Ethan, and for a moment, she seemed just as surprised.


    Ethan''s calm demeanor faltered slightly.


    ''She left the hospital¡­ to work here?''


    he thought to himself, his mind flooded with questions he wasn''t ready to ask.


    However he thought she got a better job or went back to school or something, this was thest ce he was expecting to see her.


    rissa noticed the brief exchange between Ethan and the waitress, her sharp eyes catching the flicker of recognition on Ethan''s face.


    As Annabelle walked away without saying any word, Immediately rissa leaned in slightly, her curiosity evident.


    "Do you know her?" she asked, her tone casual but probing.


    Ethan nodded, his expression neutral. "She''s a friend," he said simply, offering no further details.


    Upon hearing Ethan respond rissa raised an eyebrow but decided not to press further. The rest of the meal passed with light conversation, though Ethan''s mind asionally wandered back to Annabelle and the unexpected encounter.@@novelbin@@


    When they finished eating, rissa pushed back her chair and stood. "Thank you, Ethan," she said, her tone genuine.


    "For everything you did for my family. I''ll take care of the next steps."


    Ethan nodded, watching as she left the restaurant. Momentster, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He stepped outside and answered it, his voice low.


    "It''s done, boss," one of his men reported.


    "The bodies have been buried. No trace left behind."


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened slightly, but his voice remained calm.


    "Good. Make sure it stays that way."


    He ended the call and slipped his phone back into his pocket, his expression unreadable as he stood under the city lights, his thoughts a storm beneath hisposed exterior.


    However Ethan lingered outside the restaurant, leaning casually against the wall as he waited. The night was quiet, the soft hum of traffic in the distance. His gaze was fixed on the door, and when Annabelle finally emerged, he straightened slightly, ready to approach her.


    But before he could take a step, a sleek, fancy sports car pulled up to the curb.


    The driver, a sharply dressed man with an air that immediately struck Ethan as suspicious, leaned over and opened the door.


    Annabelle climbed in without hesitation, her expression unreadable.


    At that moment Ethan froze, his sharp eyes narrowing as he watched the interaction.


    ''Who is this guy?'' Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    he wondered. For a moment, he debated whether he should just leave her be.


    ''Maybe it''s none of my business.''


    However the thought of the guy kept ringing in his head, from the little chat he had with Annabelle, he never for once thought she would have a boyfriend this rich and she felt ufortable about his spending in the store.


    At that moment he turned to walk away, when the deafening sound of screeching tires and a metallic crash stopped him in his tracks. Spinning around, he saw the sports car veer wildly out of control and collide with a nearby building, the front end crumpling like paper against the wall.


    Immediately Ethan''s heart raced as he sprinted toward the wreckage, his instincts taking over.


    The scene was chaotic, ss scattered everywhere, and smoke began to rise from the engine. "What the hell just happened?"


    he thought, his focus now solely on getting Annabelle out.

 Chapter 209

    At that moment Ethan''s heart skipped a beat as he took in the scene of the crash. The mangled car was half embedded into the building, smoke curling ominously from the hood.


    Without hesitation, he sprinted toward the wreckage, his pulse pounding in his ears.


    "Annabelle!"


    he called out, his voice tight with urgency.


    Without wasting any more time he reached the passenger side first, wrenching the door open. Annabelle was unconscious, her head slumped against the seatbelt. Carefully, he unbuckled her and pulled her out, cradling her limp form in his arms.


    Without wasting anymore Ethan moved quickly to the driver''s side, yanking the door open. The man inside was slumped over the wheel, blood trickling from his temple. Ethan checked for a pulse, but the cold stillness of the man''s body confirmed what he feared¡ªhe was already gone.


    At that moment a sharp glint near the car''s tires caught Ethan''s eye as he stepped back. He couldn''t tell for sure, but something about the damage to the tire seemed deliberate.


    This wasn''t an ident, he thought grimly. Someone tampered with the car.


    Shaking the thought from his mind for now, Ethan focused on the immediate task.@@novelbin@@


    Annabelle needed medical help, and fast. Carrying her to his car, he ced her gently in the back seat and drove off. His hospital was too far, so he headed to the nearest one, his mind racing with questions, as he navigated through the city streets.


    Some minutes ago he saw Annabelle, but now he''s taking her to the hospital, not sure if she will make it or not.


    However the thought of how the incident happened was still bothering him, and without being told he could tell Someone was either after the guy Annabelle was with or her.


    Not long after he arrived, and Annabelle was rushed into the emergency room, and Ethan ensured she received the best treatment avable, sparing no expense. The hospital staff assured him they would do everything they could, but the process would take time. Ethan was directed to the waiting room, where he sat quietly, his thoughts racing even more.


    As he waited, the sound of hurried footsteps broke through the rtive silence.


    A group of well-dressed people rushed into the hospital, their expressions frantic.


    They approached the front desk, asking about Annabelle.


    At that moment Ethan observed them closely. Their resemnce to Annabelle made him certain¡ªthey had to be her family, which made him even more surprised with the way they were dressed he could tell they were well to do.


    If he guess was right why the hell would Annabelle be working in a restaurant even in his hospital.


    However he decided to let all of that go for now, knowing full well he''s going to get his answer sooner orter.


    Rising from his seat, he approached them calmly.


    "Excuse me," he said, drawing their attention.


    "I''m the one who helped Annabelle out of the car."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. Their eyes snapped to him, but instead of gratitude, their next words stunned him.


    "What about the boy in the car?" one of them asked urgently, their tone sharp and concerned. It was as if Annabelle''s condition didn''t matter.


    Ethan''s brow furrowed, his voice turning cold.


    "The boy is dead."


    The family fell silent for a moment, exchanging uneasy nces, but there was no visible grief for Annabelle. Ethan''s suspicion deepened as he watched their reaction, their priorities ringly clear.


    At that moment Annabelle''s father let out a cry of frustration, his voice echoing through the waiting room. "What the hell are we going to do now?"


    he roared, pacing back and forth with his hands in his hair. His face was pale, hisposure entirely shattered.


    Ethan stood silently, observing the scene. The father''s reaction wasn''t one of grief¡ªit was pure panic. ''What is this really about?''


    Ethan thought to himself, his sharp eyes narrowing.


    Another family member stepped forward, speaking in a hushed but urgent tone.


    "That boy¡­ he was from the Vincent family. A reputable family. Powerful connections."


    The weight of the words hung in the air as the father slumped into a chair, muttering to himself.


    "Even though we''re technically bigger than them, we''re outcasts in our own damn family. They''ll never back us. Never. We''re as good as dead now."


    Upon hearing their words Ethan''s expression didn''t change, but his mind sharpened, piecing together the implications. So this wasn''t just about Annabelle¡­ it was about their fragile standing. The father''s focus on the boy rather than his own daughter revealed everything Ethan needed to know.


    Not wonder Annabelle was busy working her ass off, because no one actually cares for her.


    At that moment a nurse appeared in the doorway, her voice cutting through the tension.


    "Annabelle has woken up," she announced.


    The family immediately sprang to their feet, rushing toward her room without a second thought. Ethan followed at a measured pace, his expression calm but watchful.


    Inside the room, Annabelley pale and weak, her eyes filled with confusion as she saw her family gather around her.


    However Her father wasted no time. "Annabelle,"


    he began, his voice strained.


    "The boy in the car¡­ he''s dead."


    Annabelle''s face went nk, the weight of the words sinking in like a stone.


    "Dead?"


    she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Her mother stepped forward, her tone sharp and urgent.


    "You have to go to his family and tell them. You were thest person with him. It has toe from you."


    Upon hearing what her mother just said.


    Annabelle''s eyes widened in panic, her breathing quickening.


    "Go to them? No¡­ no, I can''t," she stammered, her voice trembling. "They''ll¡­ they''ll kill me."


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment the room fell into a heavy silence. Her family exchanged uneasy nces but offered no reassurance. They all knew the danger she was facing.


    Finally, Ethan''s calm voice broke through.


    "I''ll go with her," he said, his tone steady and resolute.


    Immediately all eyes turned to him, the surprise in their faces clear. Annabelle looked at him, her expression a mix of hope and fear. For the first time since waking up, she felt a faint flicker of relief seeing Ethan.

 Chapter 211

    At that moment Annabelle''s voice trembled even more as she ryed the situation to Ethan, her hands gripping her phone tightly.


    "Ethan, I don''t know what to do. My family¡­ they''re all tied up. They said it''s serious."


    Upon hearing what Annabelle just said Ethan''s jaw clenched even more , his calm voice cutting through her panic.


    "Don''t worry," he said firmly. "I''ll go with you. Whatever it is, we''ll handle it together."


    At that moment they left.


    The drive was tense, Annabelle sitting silently beside him, her fingers fidgeting as Ethan kept his eyes on the road. When they arrived, the scene was far worse than she had described.


    Her family was bound, their faces pale with fear, while across from them stood another group¡ªthe boy''s family. Every member of his household was present, their expressions cold and usatory.


    As soon as they saw Annabelle, one of the women pointed a shaking finger at her.


    "You!" she spat, her voice dripping with venom.


    "You drugged my son! You tricked him into¡­ into something so vile! How shameless can you be?"


    At that moment Annabelle froze, her face pale as their words cut into her.


    However Ethan stepped forward, cing himself between her and the enraged group.


    His eyes hardened, and his voice was steady but sharp.


    "You don''t get to hurl usations without proof."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The boy''s father crossed his arms, his re unwavering.


    "Proof? We don''t need proof when the truth is so obvious. Look at her¡ªthis is the kind of person who would stoop so low just to trap someone."


    The tension in the room was suffocating as the usations flew. Annabelle clenched her fists, her voice catching in her throat as she tried to defend herself.


    However Ethan''s jaw tightened, his mind already working to piece together what was really going on.


    The tension in the room grew even more heavier as a man stepped forward, holding up a piece of paper.


    "The report says it clearly," he dered, his voice hard and using.


    "You and your family drugged him."


    Upon hearing what the man just said.


    Annabelle''s eyes widened, her voice trembling as she stepped forward. "I would never¡ªnever do something like that! I don''t even know what this is about!" she pleaded, looking around for even a shred of belief from anyone.


    But her words were cut short by a sharp voice from the boy''s father. "Enough!" he barked, his re cutting through her.


    "I see no reason in wasting our time. Your father already confessed. He admitted your family needed money to start some project, and your n was to seduce our son to get it."


    At that moment Annabelle shook her head violently, her voice breaking.


    "That''s not true! I don''t even know what project you''re talking about!"


    "Shameless!"


    another voice spat from the crowd. The boy''s mother, tears streaming down her face, suddenly burst out sobbing, her cries echoing in the room.


    "My son¡­ my son is dead because of her!"


    she wailed, her voice raw with grief.


    The usations hit Annabelle like a series of blows.


    At that moment She took a step back, her legs feeling weak beneath her.


    Ethan stepped forward, his face dark with anger, cing himself protectively in front of her as the room grew more hostile.


    He didn''t understand what was happening just yet, but for some reason someone clearly wanted Annabelle to take the fall.


    The room was getting even more intense as Ethan stepped forward, his face etched with determination. He could no longer hold back. "Enough," he said, his voice steady but loud enough tomand attention. "This isn''t what you think."


    Immediately all eyes turned to him, the usations temporarily halted. The boy''s mother looked at him with tear-streaked eyes, her sobs quieting as she waited for him to speak.


    "Your son wasn''t a victim," Ethan continued, his gaze unwavering. "He was assassinated. And from the way I see it, he probably offended the wrong people, And they killed him, and if you''re not careful, they mighte for your family too."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The boy''s father''s face turned red with anger.


    "What are you talking about? What proof do you have?"


    Ethan took a step closer, his tone unwavering.


    "I was there when it happened. I saw the look in his eyes. He wasn''t some innocent victim. He was the one who tried to take advantage of Annabelle. She was the one fighting to survive."


    Annabelle''s eyes widened as she turned to look at Ethan, her breath catching in her throat.


    Immediately the room erupted into murmurs, the once solid wall of usations starting to crack under Ethan''s revtion.


    At that moment the boy''s father mmed his hand on the table, his face contorted with anger.


    "How dare you!" he roared, his voice shaking with indignation. "How dare you speak about my son like that? You know nothing about him!"


    However Ethan stood his ground, his expression calm but unyielding. "Oh, I think I know enough," he said, his voice cutting through the noise like a de.


    "You''re all pretending¡ªacting like he was some saint. But let''s be honest, you knew exactly who your son was. Now that he''s messed with the wrong people, you want to cover it up and make him out to be a victim and use the wrong person."


    At that moment the boy''s mother gasped, clutching her chest as if Ethan''s words had physically struck her. "How dare you nder my son''s name!" she cried, her tears flowing freely.


    "He was a good boy! A good boy!"


    Ethan took a step forward, his gaze sharp as he addressed them directly.


    "A good boy? Really? Then answer me this¡ªwas this the first time your son was drugged?"


    The question hit like a thunderp, silencing the room. The family exchanged uneasy nces, their fury momentarily reced by something else¡ªguilt. Ethan crossed his arms, waiting for their response, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    The room was thick with tension, the family ring daggers at Ethan. The boy''s sister, her face flushed with fury, stepped forward and pointed at him, her voice trembling with both anger and defiance.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about!" she snapped.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "My brother would never do such a thing! How dare you use him like that?"


    "Just because he''s not here anymore, you think you can juste up with some nonsense."


    Her words were loud and confident, but there was something in her eyes¡ªa flicker of unease, of buried truth she refused to acknowledge. Despite knowing deep down what her brother was capable of, she clung to her hatred for Ethan and Annabelle, her re burning into him as if it could silence him.


    The boy''s father turned his fury toward Annabelle''s family, his voice booming.


    "This is outrageous! You purposely brought this¡ªthis loudmouth here to insult us! How dare you challenge us like this? The arrogance!"


    Immediately the mother chimed in, her voice venomous.@@novelbin@@


    "You think you can bring someone like him to humiliate us and get away with it? No. We''ll teach you a lesson."


    At that moment the head of the family stepped forward, his expression dark and dangerous. He snapped his fingers, his voice low but filled with authority.


    "Guards," he barked, not even ncing at Ethan, "deal with them. Start with the one with the big mouth."

 Chapter 214

    At that moment the room fell into a deathly silence as the three men turned their cold, calcting eyes on Ethan. Their expressions darkened, their disbelief palpable. They couldn''t believe Someone dared to stand in their way¡ªa mere outsider defying their authority.


    However the leader didn''t say a word. His hand moved swiftly, unsheathing his katana in a blur of silver.@@novelbin@@


    The de sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at Ethan.


    Immediately gasps erupted from the family, the sound of the sword cutting through the tension like a scream.


    But what happened next stunned everyone.


    With a fluid motion, Ethan raised his hand and caught the de mid-swing.


    At that moment the room froze, the sound of the sh ringing in their ears. His bare hand gripped the sharp edge, holding it firm. Blood didn''t spill; instead, the room seemed to hold its breath as if time itself had stopped.


    immediately the leader''s eyes widened, the cold indifference on his face reced with genuine shock.


    "Impossible¡­" he muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on the handle.


    Ethan''s voice broke the silence, calm and unwavering.


    "I said," he repeated, his eyes locked onto the man''s, "you''ve already killed their son. What''s the point of going after the family? Let it end here."


    The katana trembled slightly in the leader''s grasp, but Ethan didn''t budge.


    His words hung in the air, heavy with defiance and authority, leaving the room in stunned silence.


    The sight of Ethan gripping the katana with his bare hand sent a ripple of shock through the room. Even the boy''s family, who had been cowering moments earlier, stared at him in stunned silence.


    Not knowing what to say.


    The three men exchanged quick nces, without being told they could tell they weren''t dealing with an ordinary person; they were dealing with a master.


    The leader of the trio took a cautious step back, motioning for the others to do the same. His cold gaze never left Ethan as he lowered his katana. "You''re no ordinary man," he said, his voice calm butced with tension. "We underestimated you."


    The second man stepped forward slightly, his expression wary but resolute. "Stay out of this," he warned, his tone sharp. "This matter doesn''t concern you. Interfere, and you''ll regret it."


    The leader, regaining some of hisposure, lifted his chin and spoke with authority.


    "We are from the Shadow Serpent n," he said, his words carrying weight. "You may be skilled, but you can''t face off against all three of us¡ªand survive."


    Immediately the other two nodded, their postures defensive but ready. The tension in the room thickened, the weight of their words hanging heavy in the air.


    However Ethan didn''t move, his hand still gripping the katana as his calm, piercing gaze bore into the three men.


    "Shadow Serpent n?" he said, his tone calm butced with indifference. "Never heard of it. All I know is this¡ªyou''re not touching this family."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The men''s faces darkened, theirposure slipping into anger. The leader tightened his grip on the sword, yanking it free from Ethan''s grasp.


    "You''ll regret this," he hissed, motioning to the others.


    Without hesitation, all three lunged at Ethan simultaneously, their movements precise and deadly.


    Immediately the room erupted in gasps as the boy''s family huddled together, trembling.


    Ethan moved like a shadow, fluid and deliberate. He sidestepped the first attacker with ease, delivering a swift punch to his chest that sent him crashing into the wall. The second swung his de, but Ethan caught his wrist mid-swing, twisting it until the man dropped the weapon with a yelp. A kick to his stomach sent him sprawling.


    The leader camest, his attacks faster and more calcted.


    However Ethan blocked each strike effortlessly, his movements a blend of precision and power. With one final move, he disarmed the leader and swept his legs out from under him, sending him to the ground with a heavy thud.


    The three men groaned, defeated but alive. Ethan stepped back, his expression calm as he adjusted his sleeves. He didn''t kill them¡ªhe didn''t need to. The entire room had seen his dominance, and that was enough.


    Upon seeing what just happened.


    The silence in the room was deafening, everyone too stunned to speak. The boy''s family, who had moments ago been trembling in fear, now rushed to Ethan. The mother fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face.


    "Thank you," she cried, her voice choking with emotion. "Thank you for saving us." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The father and sister joined in, their words of gratitude ovepping.


    "We owe you our lives," the father said, bowing deeply. "Thank you, Ethan. Truly."


    However Ethan nodded slightly, his face calm as he surveyed the scene.


    Their tearful gratitude filled the silence, but he raised a hand to stop them. "Whatever deal you have with Annabelle''s family," he said firmly, his voice steady, "settle it. This ends here."


    He turned to Annabelle, his expression softening slightly. "And you," he said, "start work at the hospital tomorrow."


    Annabelle, still shaken by everything, nodded quickly, her tone filled with respect. "Yes, Ethan. I''ll be there."


    Without waiting for further acknowledgment, Ethan turned his attention to the three men lying battered on the ground. With effortless strength, he hoisted one over his shoulder and grabbed the remaining two by their cors with his right hand.


    The boy''s family and Annabelle''s family starred in stunned silence as Ethan carried all three men out of the building as if they weighed nothing.


    Outside, In a quiet corner Ethan dropped the three men onto the ground. They groaned weakly, starting to regain consciousness, but Ethan moved swiftly. With a single, precise motion, he struck each of them on the neck, rendering them unconscious again.


    Momentster, they stirred awake, their eyes wide with terror as they realized they were still alive.


    The leader tried to speak, but his voice cracked under the weight of his fear.


    Ethan crouched down, his sharp gaze piercing into them.


    "Take me to your boss."

 Chapter 215

    At that moment the three men staggered to their feet, still reeling from their defeat. Their faces were pale, a mix of fear and disbelief written across them. One of them, clutching his bruised side, stared at Ethan with wide eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?" he demanded, his voice trembling butced with defiance.


    "You''re strong, but you''re no match for our boss."


    The leader, still shaking from his earlier shock, pointed a trembling finger at Ethan.


    "You don''t know what you''ve done," he hissed. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You''ve put yourself in serious trouble. Our boss doesn''t forgive challenges like this. He''ll kill you."


    However Ethan stood tall, his expression calm and unbothered. He looked at them as though their words were a mild inconvenience. "That''s exactly why I''m here," he said, his voice steady and deliberate. "I don''t want to drag this out. I''d rather settle it once and for all."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The men exchanged uneasy nces, realizing Ethan wasn''t bluffing. His tone carried no fear, no hesitation¡ªjust an unshakable determination that sent a chill down their spines. For the first time, they wondered if their boss might not have the upper hand after all.


    **


    The elegant dining room was quiet.


    except for the soft clinking sound of cutlery. The boss, a young man with sharp features and an air of authority, sat at the head of the table. His gaze flicked to the ornate clock on the wall, his brow furrowing slightly.


    "They should''ve been back by now," he murmured, his tone calm but carrying an undercurrent of irritation.


    Across from him, his sister sat gracefully, her posture perfect as she delicately picked at her food. She nced at him, sensing the tension. Her presence radiated elegance, but her eyes held a quiet strength. She was the reason the men had been sent out¡ªher honor had been insulted, and the offender had dared to try to force himself on her.


    "You worry too much," she said softly, her voice gentle but firm. "They''ll return. They always do."


    The boss didn''t respond immediately, his eyes narrowing as he took a sip of wine.


    "If they don''t return any minutes, it means something went wrong," he said, his tone cold. "And if something went wrong, it means whoever crossed them is still alive."


    Before his sister could reply, the door to the dining room burst open. The three men stumbled in, bruised and battered, their once-confident demeanor reced with abject fear. They didn''t dare look at him as they fell to their knees.


    "Boss," the leader of the group stammered, his voice trembling, "we failed. We¡­ we underestimated him."


    Upon seeing what just happened.


    The boss''s knife hovered above his te as he turned his sharp gaze to them. His expression remained calm, but there was an unmistakable menace in his eyes. "Who?" he asked coolly, his tone devoid of emotion.


    At that moment Ethan stepped into the room behind them, his presencemanding as he walked with measured steps. The men''s apologies grew louder, their voices desperate, but the boss''s attention shifted entirely to the neer.


    However Ethan stopped a few feet away, his calm gaze meeting the boss. The room went silent, the tension between them thick and unyielding.


    The air in the room grew heavy as Ethan and the boss locked eyes. For a moment, neither of them spoke, but the tension between them was almost tangible.


    Recognition shed in both their gazes, and an unspoken truth settled between them like a thunderp.


    The boss''s jaw tightened, hisposed demeanor faltering for the first time. His mind raced, disbelief flooding him as he stared at Ethan. No... it can''t be. His fingers gripped the edge of the table as if steadying himself. "You," he muttered under his breath, his voiceced with shock. "You''re alive?"


    At that moment Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile, his eyes never leaving the man who once tried to end his life.


    "Alive and well," he said, his voice calm but carrying a sharp edge. "What''s the matter? Didn''t think I''d make it?"


    The boss''s hands trembled slightly before he quickly masked his reaction, but the disbelief in his eyes betrayed him.


    "This has to be some kind of joke," he said, shaking his head.


    "You were¡ª" He stopped himself, the words sticking in his throat.


    At the moment Ethan''s smile deepened, but there was no warmth in it. "You remember, don''t you?" he said, his tone light but biting. "I remember your face clearly, even from that day. The driver of the truck. My so-called end."


    The boss''s sister looked between them, her fork frozen mid-air, her confusion growing.


    "What are you two talking about?" she asked cautiously, sensing the shift in the room.


    However Ethan ignored her, his gaze still pinned on the boss. He let out a quietugh, more to himself than anyone else.


    "Here I thought I could keep ying dead until I was ready. Hide in the shadows, rebuild. But look at that¡ªdiscovered by the very man who tried to kill me."


    At that moment the boss leaned back in his chair, his breathing uneven as he tried to process what was happening. Ethan, alive and standing before him, wasn''t just a twist of fate¡ªit was a nightmare.


    Then the boss rose from his chair, his movements deliberate but filled with tension. His sister''s brow furrowed as she watched him, sensing something deeply wrong. She turned to him, her voice cautious but firm.


    "Do you know him?" she asked, gesturing toward Ethan.


    The boss''s jaw tightened as he nced at her, his gaze cold.


    "He shouldn''t be alive," he said tly.


    "Ethan should be dead."


    Ethan''s smirk widened, but his eyes were sharp.


    "Oh, I remember that much," he said, his voice calm yet edged with mockery.


    "But let''s not pretend this is a surprise for either of us. So, tell me¡ªwho sent you? Not that I don''t already know."


    However the boss didn''t respond. His face hardened, and instead of words, his hand moved swiftly. From seemingly nowhere, he produced a sleek katana, its de gleaming under the dining room lights.


    Without hesitation, he swung it in a controlled motion, unleashing a powerful wind de that surged toward Ethan like a tempest.@@novelbin@@


    The attack tore through the air, sharp and lethal.


    Immediately gasps erupted from the men and the boss''s sister, who froze in ce, unable toprehend the sudden violence. The wind-like force closed in on Ethan, threatening to tear him apart.


    But then, it stopped.


    Ethan raised his hand and casually snapped his fingers. The wind de dissipated instantly, the energy vanishing as if it had never existed. The room fell into stunned silence, the sheer impossibility of what had just happened sinking in.


    At that moment Ethan lowered his hand, his expression calm as he looked at the boss. "I''d prefer we talk."

 Chapter 216

    The boss''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Ethan counter every move with a calm precision that bordered on effortless.


    Ethan stood unscathed, his gaze locked firmly on the boss.


    Breathing heavily, the boss took a step back, his confidence shaken but not entirely gone. "What the hell are you?" he muttered under his breath, his voiceced with frustration.


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head slightly, his voice calm yetmanding.


    "I didn''te here to fight. I want to talk."


    The boss let out a bitterugh, hisposure returning just enough to mask his fear.


    "Talk? Do you have any idea who I am? Who the people I work for are? You think this ends with me?"


    However Ethan didn''t respond, his silence unsettling.


    The boss straightened, his voice growing colder.


    "Even if you manage kill me here, it won''t matter. Someone else will take my ce. Someone better than me. And they''lle for you¡ªharder, smarter, deadlier."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with menace, as he stared at Ethan, waiting for a reaction.


    Upon hearing what the boss just said.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he stepped closer, his voice calm but firm. "Who are these people you''re so afraid of?"


    However The boss hesitated, his gaze flickering as if weighing his options. "It''s a secret," he finally said, his tone defiant despite the tension in the room.


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head, his voice steady as he spoke a single name.


    "The Silver family."


    Immediately the boss''s eyes widened for a split second before he quickly masked his reaction.@@novelbin@@


    " It seems you know too much," he muttered, his voice low. "But it''s still a secret. Bigger than them."


    At that moment Ethan''s expression darkened slightly, his calmposure giving way to a flicker of something sharper. His mind raced as he pieced things together, Serenity''s words resurfacing like a whisper in the back of his head: The G Circle.


    He didn''t say anything more, but the room seemed to grow colder as his focus honed in on the implications of what he''d just uncovered.


    However Ethan''s eyes remained locked on the boss as he spoke, his tone sharp and deliberate.


    "The G Circle."


    For a fleeting moment, the boss''sposure cracked. His eyes widened, and a flicker of fear darted across his face before he quickly masked it.


    But Ethan had seen enough. That brief reaction told him everything he needed to know.


    "Looks like I hit a nerve," Ethan said, his voice calm but edged with menace.


    At that moment The boss snarled, his fear turning into rage. Without warning, he lunged at Ethan, his fists swinging wildly.


    But Ethan was prepared. He sidestepped the first blow with ease, his movements fluid and precise.


    However The second attack came faster, but Ethan countered effortlessly, delivering a swift kick to the boss''s side. The force sent him stumbling backward. Before the boss could recover, Ethan struck again, his second kick hitting his knee and bringing him to the ground.


    As the boss struggled to rise, Ethan delivered the final blow¡ªa sharp kick to his chest that sent him sprawling onto the floor, gasping for air.


    Ethan stood over him, his expression calm but unyielding, while the bossy defeated, the fightpletely drained from him.


    At that moment The boss gasped, clutching his stomach as the effects of the poison took hold. His smirk twisted into a grimace of pain, and Ethan''s sharp eyes caught the faint glint of the capsule he had swallowed.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Ethan muttered under his breath, stepping forward.


    "No! Stay away!" The boss''s sister suddenly screamed, her voice breaking as she rushed at Ethan with tears streaking her face.


    "You killed him!" Her fists flew toward him, her grief and rage blinding herpletely.


    Ethan sidestepped her swing, catching her wrist with precision. "He did this to himself," Ethan said, his tone steady but cold. "I didn''t force him to swallow the poison."


    "Liar!" she yelled, twisting to free herself. "You drove him to this!"


    Ethan''s jaw tightened.


    "If you keep this up, you''re going to join him on the floor," he warned, his patience thinning.


    She lunged again, but Ethan moved quickly, delivering a precise strike to her shoulder. Her body went limp, and he caught her gently, lowering her to the ground.


    "This isn''t helping anyone," he muttered, his voice quieter now.


    Turning back to the boss, Ethan knelt and pulled out his staff. He hesitated for a moment.


    "Why am I even bothering to save someone who wouldn''t think twice about killing me?"


    He thought to himself.


    But Ethan exhaled and pressed the glowing staff against the boss''s chest.


    "You''re not getting off that easy," he muttered. The soft hum of the staff filled the room as it began drawing the poison out.


    At that moment the boss''s body rxed, though his face remained pale and his breathing shallow.


    "He''ll live," Ethan said aloud, straightening up. "But he''ll be out for days."


    From the shadows, the three men dressed in ck stepped forward hesitantly, their faces a mix of disbelief and awe. One of them, younger and visibly shaken, stammered, "How¡­ how did you do that? No one''s ever beaten him."


    "And then saved him?" another muttered, his voice trembling. "Who even are you?"


    At that moment Ethan turned his piercing gaze on them, his voice low but firm.


    "Someone who doesn''t waste time exining himself," he said. "Your boss is alive because I allowed it. Don''t make me reconsider."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The men exchanged uneasy nces. The youngest whispered, "He¡­ he didn''t even flinch. We didn''t stand a chance."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he watched them. They''re shaken now, but fear onlysts so long. They''ll regroup ande back. I need to be ready for whatever this triggers.


    The room was heavy with silence as the three men stepped back, clearly unsure of their next move.


    Ethan''s focus shifted briefly to the boss, his expression hardening.


    "You tried to cheat death, but I''m not done with you yet, you''re still going to answer my questions."

 Chapter 217

    At that moment Ethan''s phone buzzed in his hand as he stepped over the shattered remains of the mansion''s entrance. He answered with a calm yet firm tone.


    "Get a secure vehicle here now. The boss is alive, but he needs to be moved immediately."


    The line went silent for a moment before his second-inmand responded, "On it, boss. ETA ten minutes."


    Ethan ended the call and looked back at the three men dressed in ck. They were still kneeling, their foreheads practically pressed to the ground. One of them, the youngest, raised his head slightly, his voice trembling.


    "Please¡­ spare him. Spare our master."


    The older one spoke next, his tone more controlled butced with desperation.


    "We''ll do anything you ask. Just don''t take his life."


    However Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver, his expression unreadable. "Anything?"


    he said, his voice calm yet heavy with intent.


    "Yes," the oldest man replied quickly.


    "We''ll follow your orders. No betrayal. No hesitation."


    Hearing what they just said.


    Ethan folded his arms, studying them for a moment. Loyalty bought out of fear isn''t real loyalty, he thought, but he saw something else in their eyes¡ªan edge of respect.


    "You want to stay alive?" Ethan said finally.


    "Then prove you''re worth keeping. Follow my rules, or you''re out. Permanently."


    The men exchanged nces, then bowed even lower.


    "We''re in," they said in unison, their voices resolute.


    Ethan nodded, signaling to his arriving gang as the rumble of heavy vehicles echoed in the driveway.


    "Take them too," he instructed. "Let''s see if they have anything useful to offer."


    The gang moved swiftly, loading the unconscious boss and the three men into the vehicles. Ethan stepped outside, the cool  air hitting his face as he adjusted his bloodstained shirt.


    He nced down, frowning slightly. "These stains will draw the wrong kind of attention. I need a change before the next move."


    He said to himself.


    As the vehicles pulled away, leaving only silence behind, Ethan''s thoughts lingered on the events of the night. The G-Circle. The boss''s fear of them had been palpable, a silent warning etched into every word.


    For the first time, a sliver of unease crept into Ethan''s mind. If this is what their pawns are capable of, what happens when I meet the ones really pulling the strings?


    He shook the thought from his mind, his resolve hardening.


    "Let theme," he muttered under his breath, his voice steady. "They''ll learn soon enough."


    Straightening his coat, Ethan walked toward his car, his steps calm but purposeful. This was only the beginning, and he knew it.


    Ethan leaned against his car.


    Who the hell are these people? he thought, reying the events of the day. The boss''s fear, the mention of the G-Circle, and the way those three men in ck bowed without hesitation¡ªit all pointed to something much bigger.


    He muttered under his breath, "I''ll get my answers when the boss wakes up." His voice was low, resolute. But I can''t afford to sit idle until then.


    Pulling out his phone, Ethan scrolled through an online store.


    He clicked through items with a detached efficiency.


    "Nothing too shy," he murmured to himself, selecting a few pieces and finalizing the purchase. Delivered by tomorrow. That''ll work.


    As he arrived back at the estate, the heavy silence of the ce hit him. The weight of responsibility settled on his shoulders, but Ethan was used to carrying it. He entered his study, flipping on the light and pulling out the thick folder containing the Silver family''s contracts with the York family.


    Sitting down, he opened the first file, the crisp sound of paper breaking the quiet. His eyes scanned the text, his brows furrowing as he read.


    "This isn''t a contract¡ªit''s a leash," he muttered, tracing a use with his finger. "Revenue sharing, production percentages¡­ even control over decisions. They''ve tied the York family''s hands at every turn."


    He leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the desk. This isn''t just business leverage. It''s dominance. They''ve been keeping the York family under their thumb, and no one''s had the guts¡ªor the power¡ªto push back.


    The more he read, the clearer it became. The Silver family isn''t just about money¡ªthey''re about control. And if they''re tied to the G-Circle, this is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Ethan nced at the clock, the quiet ticking a reminder of how much time he had.


    He closed the file, his jaw tightening.


    "If they think these contracts will scare me off, they don''t know who they''re dealing with," he said to the empty room.


    Standing, he ran a hand through his hair, his resolve hardening.


    "I''ll dismantle this piece by piece if I have to. But first, I need more answers."


    The quiet estate seemed to echo his thoughts as he turned off the light and left the study, his mind already strategizing his next move.


    The morning sunlight filtered faintly through the gaps in the blinds at the gang''s hideout.


    *


    Ethan sat calmly in a chair, arms crossed, his sharp eyes fixed on the unconscious figure of the boss lying on the cot. The room was quiet, save for the rhythmic beeping of a monitor and the asional muffled voices from outside.


    The boss stirred, his fingers twitching before his eyelids fluttered open. His gaze darted around the unfamiliar room beforending on Ethan, who sat silently, watching him. A flicker of shock crossed the boss''s face as he realized he was still alive.


    "I''m¡­ not dead?" he rasped, his voice hoarse. His surprise quickly turned to bitterness as he struggled to sit up, wincing at the pain in his body.


    "Why didn''t you just finish the job?"


    Ethan remained seated, his expression calm but unreadable. "You''d rather I kill you?" he asked, his voice low and steady.


    At that moment the boss let out a bitterugh, his eyes narrowing.


    "I don''t know what game you''re ying, but it''s pointless. They''lle for me anyway. Might as well get it over with."@@novelbin@@


    However Ethan leaned forward slightly, his voice cutting through the tension like a de. "How much?"


    The boss blinked, confused. "What?"


    Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. "How much was ced on my head?"

 Chapter 218

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The boss hesitated, his gaze shifting to Ethan''s calm but piercing eyes. After a moment, he exhaled and finally spoke.


    "Five hundred million dors."


    Ethan''s eyebrows twitched slightly at the figure, though his expression remainedposed. Five hundred million¡­ that''s exactly the amount the Silver family lost when they were forced to withdraw from the York family contracts. His mind began to piece things together, a faint thread of opportunity forming in his thoughts. This isn''t just a bounty¡ªit''s leverage.


    The boss, seeing Ethan''s reaction, continued cautiously, his voice still hoarse.


    "That''s what went to my ount for the job. But the person who wants you dead¡­ they might''ve paid more. Hell, for all I know, it could''ve been a billion."


    At that moment Ethan''s eyebrows raised just a fraction at that revtion, his mind sharpening even further.


    ''A billion? Someone''s desperate to get rid of me. They''re either scared of what I''ve already done or what I''m capable of.''


    He didn''t respond, letting the weight of the boss''s words hang in the air.


    After a moment, Ethan stood, his movements deliberate, and without another word, he turned and walked out of the room. His thoughts were already racing, formting how he could use this information to his advantage.@@novelbin@@


    **


    The next day, the morning sun gleamed brightly off the sleek lines of the car as Ethan pulled into the private golf course. Dressed in a sharp, tailored suit that gave him an air of calcted authority, he adjusted the mask on his face¡ªa subtle but necessary precaution for the meeting ahead.


    The car was a masterpiece, gifted to him by the carpany in recognition of his recent acquisition.


    Its polished surface reflected the world around it, turning heads as it glided to a stop.


    At that moment Ethan stepped out with quiet confidence, his shoes clicking against the pavement as he surveyed the pristine greenndscape before him.


    The golf field was expansive and meticulously maintained, the perfect yground for the elite. Ethan''s eyesnded on Old Master Silver, who stood at a distance, lining up his next shot. The man''s posture was rxed, but his presence carried the weight of years of influence and power.


    Not wasting anymore time Ethan began walking toward him, his steps steady and deliberate. The soft rustle of the grass beneath his shoes was the only sound as he approached, his focus locked on the figure before him.


    The old master of the Silver family squinted slightly as Ethan approached, his sharp eyes assessing the younger man.


    It didn''t take long for recognition to flicker across his face. His grip on the golf club rxed, and a faint smile yed at his lips.


    "The godly investor," he said, his voice calm but carrying a hint of intrigue.


    "I''ve heard much about you."


    Ethan nodded slightly, extending a hand in greeting.


    "Old Master Silver," he replied, his tone respectful but firm.


    They exchanged a brief handshake before Ethan got straight to the point, his postureposed but deliberate.


    "I wanted to discuss something," Ethan began, his voice steady.


    "It''s about the twenty percent contract deal your family has with the York family. Every deal, every business transaction¡ªtwenty percent goes to the Silver family, correct?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The old master raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable but curious.


    "You''ve done your research," he remarked, leaning lightly on his golf club.


    "That''s correct. It''s been a long-standing agreement."


    Ethan''s eyes didn''t waver as he continued.


    "Since I''m investing heavily in the York family now, I wanted to propose something. I wonder if I could buy that percentage off."


    Immediately The old master''s smile faded slightly, reced by a look of intrigueced with caution.


    He tapped the edge of his club against the ground thoughtfully, clearly intrigued but not yet revealing his hand.


    At that moment The old master of the Silver family chuckled softly, his lips curling into a faint smile, but his response came quickly and decisively.


    "No," he said, his tone firm but polite.


    "That contract has been a cornerstone of our rtionship with the York family for years. It''s not something we''d part with so easily."


    However Ethan''s expression remained calm, but his next words cut through the air like a de.


    "I''ll pay one billion dors."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The old master froze, his grip tightening ever so slightly on the golf club. His eyes widened just enough to betray his shock before he quickly masked it with a neutral expression.


    "One billion?" he repeated, his voice quieter now, as though testing the words in his mouth.


    Ethan nodded, his voice steady and deliberate.


    "I understand your hesitation. But I also know the Silver family recently suffered a loss¡ªaround one billion dors? Recouping that amount immediately wouldn''t be such a bad thing."


    Immediately The old master''s jaw tightened, his calm fa?ade cracking just enough for Ethan to notice.


    He straightened slightly, his eyes narrowing as he studied the man before him.


    "You''re well-informed," he said slowly, his tone tinged caution. "Too well-informed, for someone so new to this game."


    Ethan remained silent, letting the weight of his offer and the sharpness of his Intel hang in the air. The old master tapped his golf club lightly against the ground, clearly unsettled but intrigued by the boldness of the proposal.


    At that moment The old master''s smile returned, though it was more calcting this time. He rested both hands on his golf club and leaned forward slightly.


    "You''ve made apelling offer," he said, his tone measured.


    "But a discussion of this magnitude deserves more privacy. How about youe to the Silver family mansion tomorrow? We can talk properly without interruptions."


    Ethan nodded without hesitation, his voice calm.


    "Agreed. Let me know the time, and I''ll be there."


    The old master inclined his head, signaling the end of the conversation.


    Ethan turned and walked away, his footsteps steady as he left the golf course.

 Chapter 220

    At that moment Ethan met her gaze, unflinching, his calm demeanor hiding the storm of thoughts racing in his mind. The arrogance of power, he thought. She assumes everyone bends to her family''s will. But she has no idea who she''s speaking to.


    Still, he said nothing, letting her words hang in the air.


    At that moment The two security guards nked the woman, their stances rigid, hands subtly hovering near their weapons.


    It was clear they were ready to escte if needed, especially with no visible cameras in the immediate vicinity¡ªonly the building''s cameras overhead, which were undoubtedly in their favor.


    At that moment Ethan took a deep breath, his expression unreadable as he stepped aside.


    "Okay," he said calmly, moving just enough to give her room.


    Immediately the woman smirked, brushing past him with an air of superiority. "Good boy," she said mockingly, her tone dripping with condescension.


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened slightly, but he remained silent, watching her retreat into the building. The doors slid shut behind her, leaving only the faint echo of her heels clicking on the polished floor.


    At that moment One of the building''s security guards, who had been observing the scene, stepped closer to Ethan. He nced around to ensure no one was within earshot before speaking in a low tone. "You''re lucky you stepped aside," he said, shaking his head.


    "She doesn''t care who she steps on¡ªliterally. Last week, she shoved an old man to the floor right in front of us."


    The other guard nodded grimly. "And the cameras? They''ll always side with her," he added. "No matter what happens."


    Hearing what they just said.


    Ethan gave a small, curt nod, storing the information away.


    ''A bully who hides behind power and influence,'' he thought.@@novelbin@@


    ''Let''s see how far that gets her when the tables turn.''


    The security guards exchanged uneasy nces before one of them stepped closer to Ethan. His voice dropped, barely above a whisper, as though the walls themselves might report him.


    "Listen," he began, his tone serious.


    "If you''re here for something small, like meeting a worker or snapping pictures of the building, even with permission, I''d advise you to leave."


    At that moment Ethan raised an eyebrow, his calm demeanor unshaken.


    "And why''s that?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Immediately the guard sighed, ncing toward the building''s entrance. "That celebritydy you just saw with? She''s not going to let this slide. She thrives on making examples of people, and after what just happened, you''re her next target."


    The other guard nodded in agreement.


    "She''ll find some way to humiliate you," he added. "Once you step inside, it won''t just be about power¡ªit''ll be about showing everyone that she''s untouchable. Trust me, she''s done it before and I''m sure she would do it."


    Ethan crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed their words.


    "So, she''s that kind of person¡ªsomeone who needs to flex her influence just to feel important."


    The first guard leaned in a little closer. "Look, man, you seem like a decent guy. Take our advice¡ªjust go home. It''s not worth it."


    At that moment Ethan gave them a small nod, his expression still unreadable. "Thanks for the heads-up," he said quietly, though he made no move to leave. Instead, he stood still, his mind already calcting his next step.


    "If she thinks I''m going to back down that easily, she''s in for a surprise."


    Immediately Ethan gave the guards a faint smile, his tone calm but firm.


    "Thank you for the advice," he said, his words deliberate.


    "But you''re mistaken about one thing. She won''t be humiliating me. If anything, she''ll be the one following my orders."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The guards exchanged confused nces, clearly not understanding what he meant. "What do you mean by that?" one of them asked cautiously.


    However Ethan didn''t answer right away. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek, ck card. Its surface gleamed under the light, with bold letters etched in silver. The moment the guards'' eyesnded on it, their confusion turned to shock.


    "A universal authority card,"


    one of them whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Immediately the other guard stepped back slightly, his mouth agape.


    "That¡­ that means you''re practically at the owner''s level," he stammered. "Or at least a close friend. This card outranks everyone in the building."


    Ethan nodded subtly, sliding the card back into his pocket.


    "Exactly," he said simply. "Now, if you don''t mind, I''ll be going in."


    The guards quickly stepped aside, their earlier warnings now irrelevant. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Of course, sir," one of them said, his tone respectful.


    Ethan adjusted his suit and walked through the doors, his steps calm and confident.


    ''Let''s see if she''s still as arrogant when she realizes who she''s dealing with.''


    The celebrity stormed into hervish office, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor. She tossed her designer bag onto the couch and turned to her security guards, who followed her closely. Her face was a mix of annoyance and determination, her pride clearly bruised.


    "That guy," she said sharply, pointing in the direction she''dst seen Ethan.


    "I want him humiliated. Right now."


    Hearing what she just said the guards exchanged hesitant nces but remained silent, waiting for her instructions.


    "Find out why he''s here," she continued, pacing the room with her arms crossed.


    "It doesn''t matter if he has permission or not. I want something on him¡ªanything that''ll make him look like a fool."


    At that moment one of the guards cleared his throat.


    "What exactly do you want us to do, ma''am?"


    She stopped pacing and turned to him, her eyes narrowing.


    " I want to Make it public. Whatever you do, record it. I want to upload it in my social media. Then use the hashtag #TerribleFan."


    The guards nodded, though their hesitation was evident. They had seen this side of her before¡ªvindictive and relentless.


    "We''ll take care of it," one of them said, his voice steady despite the unease in his eyes.


    "Good," she said, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "Let''s see how smug he looks when the whole world isughing at him."

 Chapter 221

    As Ethan stepped into the main floor, his calm strides were interrupted by two imposing figures blocking his path. They were the celebritydy''s bodyguards¡ªhe recognized them instantly from earlier.


    Their sudden presence in this role made Ethan''s brow furrow slightly. ''Why are her bodyguards pretending to be building security?''


    One of them, a tall man with a cold expression, raised his hand. "Hold on," he said. "We need to search you before you go any further."


    At that moment Ethan''s sharp eyes scanned the two of them, his mind already working. He could see the faint smugness in their postures, the calcted gleam in their eyes. ''This isn''t protocol. They''re up to something.''


    "What''s the issue?" Ethan asked evenly, his tone calm but pointed.


    "It''s standard procedure," the other guard replied, his voice carrying a practiced indifference.


    "For the safety of everyone in the building."


    Hearing what they just said Ethan almostughed at the tant lie but instead gave a small nod, stepping back slightly to give them space. He could''ve easily ended the charade right there, but something stopped him.


    Readtest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    '' Let them y their little game, he thought. The more rope they have, the easier it''ll be to hang her with it.''


    At that moment he crossed his arms and leaned casually against the wall. "Go ahead," he said, his voice smooth. "Search me. Let''s see what you find."


    The guards exchanged a nce, momentarily thrown off by Ethan''s calmpliance. They hadn''t expected him to y along.


    Immediately the men circled Ethan with exaggerated seriousness, their hands patting him down in what was clearly a performance rather than an actual search. Their movements were slow and deliberate, as if they were waiting for Ethan to react, but he remained calm, watching them carefully.


    At that moment one of the men subtly slipped something into Ethan''s right pocket. Ethan noticed the action immediately, his sharp eyes catching the slight twitch in the man''s fingers.


    Amateurs, he thought, keeping his expression neutral.


    When the charade was over, the taller guard straightened and said, "Alright, you''re clear. You can go."


    Ethan gave a small nod and turned to leave. But before he took more than a few steps, the same man called out, his voice loud enough to attract attention.


    "Hey! Wait a second."


    Hearing their voice Ethan turned slowly, his calm demeanor unshaken. "Yes?"


    The guard smirked. "What''s in your right pocket?" he asked, his tone usatory.


    Ethan''s gaze narrowed slightly, but he didn''t move. "You tell me," he replied evenly.


    Immediately the shorter guard stepped forward, feigning impatience. "If you''re not going to cooperate, we''ll check ourselves."


    Without waiting for a response, the man reached into Ethan''s right pocket and pulled out the nted item¡ªacy piece of female underwear. He held it up dramatically, his expression exaggerated with mock outrage.


    "What''s this?" the guard said loudly.


    Ethan''s eyes remained locked on the man, unflinching.


    Immediately Ethan was seized by the guards, their grips firm as they escorted him down a narrow hallway and into a stark detention room.


    Inside, an officer sat behind a desk, his stern face unreadable as the guards pushed Ethan into a chair.


    The officer gave the guards a nod of approval.


    "Good work, boys," he said gruffly, his lips curling into a faint smile. "Send for Mrs Malisa. She should be here to receive thanks for catching this¡­ individual."


    Ethan leaned back in the chair, his posture rxed, almost casual. His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the tension in the room, which only seemed to irritate the officer more. The man''s cold eyes locked onto Ethan, his gaze intense and usatory.


    "Do you have any idea what you just did?" the officer barked, mming a hand on the desk for emphasis.


    "This is a serious offense! You''re looking at prison time¡ªa high jail term. Bringing your dirty behavior into an entertainment agency like this? Unbelievable!"


    His voice grew louder with each word, filled with anger and disgust.


    However Ethan said nothing, his calm gaze unwavering. The officer''s frustration deepened, his tone growing harsher. "You''re in deep trouble, boy. You should start thinking about how you''re going to exin this to the police. There''s no way you''re walking out of here unscathed."


    Again Ethan''s eyes remained steady, his silence unnerving the officer and the guards in the room.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment Ethan leaned forward slightly in his chair, his calm demeanor intact as he finally broke his silence. "I was framed," he said evenly, his voice steady but firm.


    The officer blinked, clearly caught off guard by Ethan''s confidence. "Framed?"


    he repeated, leaning back in his chair with a scoff. "And why would anyone bother to frame a nobody like you? What could they possibly stand to gain?"


    However Ethan''s eyes didn''t waver as he met the officer''s re. "Because they thought I was a nobody," he replied, his tone calm but carrying a weight that made the officer pause.


    For a moment, silence filled the room, the officer staring at Ethan as if trying to read between the lines.


    Immediately the officer''s face twisted in confusion, Ethan''s calm but cryptic words clearly rattling him.


    "What do you mean by ''they thought''?" the officer demanded, his voice rising.


    Ethan didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone with an unhurried confidence that only added to the tension in the room. Without a word, he dialed a number and ced the phone to his ear.


    "Get me the head of the entertainmentpany," Ethan said sharply when the call connected. His voice was cold and authoritative. "I''m giving you one minute toe to the detention room immediately. If you''re not here by then, consider yourself fired."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. The officer''s jaw dropped, his disbelief quickly reced by fury. "How dare you!" he roared, standing abruptly and mming his hands on the desk.


    "Who do you think you are, pulling stunts like this? Do you think you can y games with me?"


    Ethan didn''t flinch, his expression asposed as ever. Slowly, he reached into his pocket again and ced something on the table with deliberate precision. It was the universal authority card, its sleek design and unmistakable insignia glinting under the fluorescent light.


    The officer froze mid-rant, his words catching in his throat as he stared at the card. His face turned pale as the realization hit him.


    Before the officer could react, the door to the detention room swung open with force. Malisa strode in, her expression a mix of disgust and triumph. Her sharp eyes immediatelynded on Ethan, and she pointed an usatory finger at him.


    "You again!"

 Chapter 223

    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Malisa froze for a moment, processing Ethan''s words, before a sharp, incredulousugh escaped her lips.


    Immediately She threw her head back, her amusement echoing in the room.


    "Are you serious?" she asked, her voice dripping with disbelief. "You''re firing me?"


    At that moment She crossed her arms and smirked, her confidence returning like a tidal wave.


    "You''re just a chief examiner, not even the owner of thispany. What makes you think you have the authority to fire me?"


    Immediately she took a step forward, her expression challenging as she continued.


    "Do you even understand what you''re saying? Do you know how much money thispany would lose if I walked out of here? Do you have any idea what my fans would do to thispany''s image if I was let go? I am thispany''s star."@@novelbin@@


    At that moment herughter softened into a smug grin as she stared Ethan down, clearly believing she''d backed him into a corner.


    She couldn''t believe amon examiner would dare utter such nonsense, no wonder he was  proud earlier just because he thought he has some kind of power.


    However he should know his power stop her''s continues from there.


    Still Ethan didn''t say anything and it got Malisa more angry.


    She smirk twisted into a look of disbelief.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me,"


    she said, her voice sharp with defiance.


    "You can''t be serious. Do you even know who you''re talking to? You think you can fire me just like that?"


    However Ethan''s calm gaze didn''t falter.


    "I don''t think," he said, his voice steady.


    "I know I can get you out anytime I want and¨C."


    Immediately She let out a bitterugh interrupting Ethan, trying to regain control of the room.


    "You''re insane! You''d need the owner''s permission. This is way above your pay grade."


    Ethan didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. He turned to the security officers with an air of quiet authority. "Escort her out of the building," he instructed, his voice as unshakable as steel. "Ensure she only takes her belongings¡ªnothing more."


    The celebrity''s eyes widened, panic creeping into her tone as she stepped forward.


    "Wait. You can''t just¡ª"


    Ethan cut her off, his gaze sharp as a de. "And once she''s gone," he continued to the officers, ignoring her protests, "release the evidence of her misconduct to the public. Her fans deserve to know who they''re supporting. We''ll use the truth to manage the fallout."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said Malisa facade cracked entirely, she couldn''t  believe Ethan was using her own n to destroy her.


    Immediately her lips parted, but no words came out for a moment as she processed Ethan''s words even more.


    She shook her head slightly, disbelief written all over her face. "That''s impossible," she said, her voice faltering.


    "You''re lying. There''s no way you have such authority."


    Ethan''s expression remained calm, unbothered by her denial. He leaned forward slightly, his tone low butmanding.


    "Do you think I''d need to lie to you?" he asked. "You''ve underestimated me from the moment you saw me. That was your first mistake."


    At that moment She took a step back, her confidence crumbling as she tried to regroup.


    "But¡­ my family," she stammered. "They have connections. If you go through with this, you''ll be making an enemy you can''t afford to have. Do you really think you can take on my family? Do you understand what will happen to thispany if my image is destroyed?"


    However Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver, his calm exterior hiding the storm of thoughts in his mind. He let her words hang in the air for a moment before responding.


    "Your image? Thispany doesn''t depend on your image. In fact, it''s better off without you. You''ve been riding on power and intimidation for too long, and now, it''s over."


    At that moment  Malisa breath hitched, her voice trembling.


    With the look  on Ethan face she could tell he was serious.


    "Please," she whispered, the desperation now evident. "Don''t do this. Just¡­ call the owner. Let''s settle this another way. We can work something out."


    Ethan straightened, his expression unrelenting. "I told you, there''s no one to call. I am the owner," he said, his voice unwavering, each wordnding with finality. "Your games end here."


    At that moment Ethan walked past her without breaking stride, hisposure unshaken. Her voice, sharp and venomous, followed him. "You''ll pay for this, Ethan," she spat, her tone dripping with rage. "Mark my words."


    Ethan stopped briefly, turning his head just enough to nce at her over his shoulder.


    A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he replied, his voice calm and dismissive, "Do your worst."


    Without waiting for her response, he continued walking, his confidence unshaken.


    He was escorted by staff toward the office that had been arranged for him.


    However Ethan couldn''t help but smile, one down he knows many more would still go down, for the betterment of thepany.


    The building''s halls, sleek and modern, were bustling with activity, but Ethan''s focus remained ahead, undistracted.


    As he approached his designated office, a group suddenly stepped into view, blocking his path. It was Malisa bodyguards, their postures rigid and confrontational. Their intent was clear¡ªthey still believed Ethan was under investigation and saw this as an opportunity to assert their dominance.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    As Ethan stood still, one of the bodyguards stepped forward and ced a heavy hand on his shoulder, the grip firm and meant to intimidate him.


    However Ethan''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes darkened, sharp and unyielding. He slowly turned his head to meet the man''s gaze, his voice low and cutting.


    "Get your hand off me,"


    Ethan warned, his tone calm but carrying an edge that could slice through steel.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The bodyguard smirked, clearly unimpressed.


    "Or what?" he challenged, his grip tightening slightly. "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    However Ethan didn''t answer, his cold, deadly stare locked on the man.

 Chapter 224

    At that moment Ethan''s re was cold and piercing, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    Seeing Ethan intense gaze, The bodyguard''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second, but before he could react, Ethan''s hand shot up with precision, grabbing the man''s wrist.


    At that moment a sickening pop echoed through the corridor as Ethan dislocated the guard''s hand in one swift motion.


    The man cried out in pain, staggering back, but Ethan wasn''t finished.


    With a calcted movement, he grabbed the guard by the shoulder and flipped him to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Seeing what was going on the other bodyguards froze for a split second, their confidence shaken, but their training¡ªor perhaps their arrogance¡ªkicked in.@@novelbin@@


    "Get him this bastard!" one of them barked, and the group lunged at Ethan.


    However Ethan didn''t hesitate. His movements were fluid, sharp, and efficient.


    Immediately he sidestepped one guard''s wild swing, countering with a knee to the stomach that sent the man crashing to the floor.


    At that moment another tried to grab him from behind, but Ethan twisted free, delivering a precise elbow to the side of the man''s head. Within seconds, all of themy groaning on the floor, clutching their injured bodies.


    At that moment Ethan adjusted his jacket, his face calm as if nothing had happened. His sharp eyes scanned the room, daring anyone else to step forward.


    The suddenmotion drew the attention of the manager, who arrived just in time to witness the aftermath.


    seeing what was in front of him.


    Immediately his jaw dropped, his gaze darting between the defeated guards and Ethan''sposed demeanor.


    Regaining hisposure, the manager''s voice roared through the corridor.


    "How dare you!" he barked, his voice trembling with both shock and fury. "Do you have any idea who you just touched? That''s the chief examiner of thispany!"


    However the guards, still writhing on the ground, exchanged panicked looks. The weight of their mistake began to sink in, they thought he was just a regr nobody, but Ethan didn''t spare them another nce. His focus remained forward, unshaken and resolute.


    The manager''s words hung in the air like a thunderp.


    "Chief examiner." The title stunned the bodyguards to their core even more, their faces draining of color as the weight of their mistake sank in. They exchanged panicked nces, their bravado evaporating into thin air.


    Before they could even recover, Ethan''s voice, calm yet firm, cut through the tension.


    "Make sure they face the punishment they deserve,"


    he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Setting me up wasn''t just reckless¡ªit was stupid and with the way they acted, I can tell they have done it before, I wonder how Their victims are doing, and it''s not good from the imagine of thepany, attitude like these aren''t epted."


    The men, now fully grasping the gravity of the situation, scrambled to their knees immediately, their voices trembling with desperation. "Please, sir, it was a misunderstanding," one of them stammered.


    "We didn''t mean any harm!"


    Again Ethan didn''t spare them a nce. He straightened his jacket, hisposure as sharp as ever, and walked past them without a word. Their pleas followed him down the corridor, but he didn''t look back.


    By the time Ethan reached his office, the manager had caught up with him, his demeanor a mix of respect and nervousness, not knowing  what is going to happen. immediately he opened the door for Ethan, gesturing for him to step inside. "Mr. Ethan," he began carefully, "is there anything you''d like? Coffee, tea, or anything to make your office morefortable?"


    Ethan stepped inside, taking a moment to nce around the spacious room. His expression remained neutral, but his mind was already turning over the next steps he needed to take.


    At that moment Ethan leaned back slightly in his chair, his sharp eyes fixed on the manager.


    "Are there any sets filming right now?" he asked, his tone casual but purposeful.


    Ethan knew he doesn''t have anytime to waste, he''s going to do the needful and clear out the mess quickly.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The manager hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Yes, two are currently in progress," he said, adjusting his tie. He wasn''t sure where Ethan was going with this, but from the look of things he could tell it was not friendly.


    Ethan stood and straightened his jacket. "I''d like to see them."


    The manager''s surprise was evident. "You want to visit the sets?" he asked, trying to gauge Ethan''s intention. But Ethan''s calm, unwavering expression left little room for further questioning. "Of course," the manager said quickly. "Right this way."


    Ethan stood up and followed the manager, They walked through the sleek halls of the entertainmentpany, passing by staff who couldn''t help but nce at Ethan, some whispering in hushed tones. Ethan didn''t acknowledge them, his focus entirely on the manager as he led the way.


    When they arrived at the first set, Ethan paused just outside the doors, observing the scene inside through arge ss window. The filming was mid-scene, a tense moment where the female lead (FL) and the second female lead (SFL) were locked in a dramatic confrontation.


    The Female lead stood with a ss of water in her hand, ring at the SFL. But as Ethan watched, it became clear something was off. Instead of throwing the water as the scene required, the Female lead hesitated repeatedly, breaking character and turning toward the director with an exaggerated sigh.


    "What''s the problem now?" the director called out, frustration evident in his tone.


    "It''s not working," the Female lead said, flipping her hair and pointing at the Second female lead.


    "She''s not reacting properly. How am I supposed to deliver my lines when she''s just standing there?"


    The Second female  lead remained quiet, her posture tense.


    "Let''s try again," the director said, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    The Female lead returned to her mark, but when the scene started again, instead of throwing the water, she poured it deliberately over the SFL''s head, drenching herpletely. She followed it up with a hot p that echoed across the set,pletely ignoring the actual scene direction.


    Upon seeing what just happened. Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched. The water-throwing scene was clearly written into the script, yet the FL was intentionally veering off-course. His gaze shifted briefly to the manager, whose nervous fidgeting spoke volumes.


    At that moment The manager leaned in slightly, whispering, "This¡­ happens sometimes. The FL has her own way of interpreting things."

 Chapter 227

    At that moment Everyone on set froze, the weight of Ethan''s words hanging heavily in the air. The director''s face turned pale, his grip tightening around the clipboard as he stepped forward nervously.


    "Sir," he started, his voice thin with unease, "there was¡­ a little change at the final hour. The team agreed that Vanessa¡ªuh, the first FL¡ªshould take the main part." Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hearing what the director just said.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, pretending to absorb this as if hearing it for the first time. His tone, however, remained controlled.


    "A little change?" he repeated softly, his voice calm butced with a quiet edge. He let the silence linger for a beat before continuing. "That''s strange, because ording to what I read, you said Emily¡ªthe second FL¡ªwas magnificent for this role. That everything about her performance was on point."


    At that moment the room grew colder.


    Immediately the director swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously between Ethan and the two actresses. Vanessa shifted ufortably, her earlier defiance starting to waver, while Emily looked down at the floor, as though unsure how to react.


    Ethan pressed on, his words carrying weight like lead.


    "All the contracts were signed. Thepany paid a significant amount of money to finalize the paperwork for Emily''s role," he said, his gaze unwavering as it locked onto the director.


    "Now, out of nowhere, the role is swapped, and I assume thepany is going to pay another absurd amount to correct this¡­ ''drastic change.''"


    He emphasized thest two words with a pointed stare.


    At that moment the director stammered, clearly trapped.


    "Well¡ªsir, there were¡­ factors we had to consider¡­ uh, the feedback, the presence¡ª"


    Immediately Ethan cut him off with a dismissive wave.


    "Presence? Interesting. Who exactly agreed to thisst-minute change? Were the executives involved, or was this something decided on set?"


    His voice remained calm, but his tone was sharp enough to make the director sweat.


    The crew stood frozen, their faces tense as they watched the exchange unfold. Vanessa''s face flushed crimson, her frustration simmering beneath the surface, while Emily looked up hesitantly, hope flickering in her eyes for the first time.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment Ethan folded his arms, waiting, his calm exterior masking the storm of thoughts in his mind. He knew the answer already¡ªthis wasn''t just about talent; it was favoritism. And favoritism, he thought coldly, had no ce in hispany.


    However The director stood frozen, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water, but no words came out. The tension in the room thickened as everyone looked at Ethan, who remained cool andposed, his sharp gaze never wavering.


    Again Ethan''s voice broke the silence, calm but heavy with authority.


    "It seems," he began slowly, "you don''t understand your role properly. Or maybe the responsibilities of it are too much for you."


    His tone sharpened.


    "Perhaps someone new would do a better job of understanding how things should work here."


    Hearing Ethan words The director visibly flinched, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He shifted nervously but still didn''t dare respond.


    Ethan continued, his words deliberate and final.


    "I want everything redone as it was in the original document sent to the board. The second FL¡ªEmily¡ªtakes the lead role, effective immediately."


    At that moment there was a stunned silence as all eyes turned to Emily. She looked shocked, her lips parting slightly, as if she couldn''t quite believe what she''d heard. Vanessa''s face turned red with fury, her hands curling into fists at her sides.


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze shifted briefly to Vanessa, his tone now dismissive.


    "As for the current FL," he said, his words cutting, "I have no idea how you ended up here." Then he paused, letting the words hang in the air.


    "If you''re willing to ept the second lead role, then carry on. If not, the door is right there."


    Upon hearing Ethan words Vanessa''s jaw dropped.


    "You can''t be serious," she hissed, her voice trembling with rage. "Do you know who I am? I¡ª"


    Ethan raised a hand, cutting her off mid-sentence. His expression was unbothered, almost cold.


    "I don''t need to know who you are," he said. "What I know is that you aren''t delivering what''s required. This isn''t a negotiation, if you''re ready to ept the second female lead then I have no issues."


    Immediately the room fell into an uneasy silence again. The crew exchanged nervous nces, and the director looked like he wanted to disappear.


    Emily stood rooted to the spot, still processing what had just happened, while Vanessa seethed silently, her face a mix of disbelief and humiliation.


    Then Ethan turned to leave, his steps calm and deliberate, when the director scrambled to follow him, his voice rising with desperation. "Sir, please wait!" he said, his words rushed.


    "You don''t understand¡ªVanessaes from one of the top entertainment families. Her presence alone brings¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the sound of a towel hitting the ground cut him off.


    Immediately Everyone''s eyes darted toward Vanessa, who had flung the towel she''d been using to wipe her face onto the floor. Her face was flushed with rage, and her voice cracked like a whip as she barked, "Enough! I''m not doing this anymore."


    At that moment the crew stood frozen, the air tense as Vanessa jabbed a finger at Ethan.


    "If this is how JSK Entertainment treats superstars, then I''m out. I refuse to y any role in this joke of a production."


    She spun on her heel and stormed toward the door. But just before stepping out, she stopped, turning slowly to re at Ethan with fire in her eyes.


    "Mark my words," she said with a venomous smirk.


    "Tonight, you''ll be on your knees at my family mansion, begging for forgiveness."


    The threat hung in the air like a storm cloud. She tilted her chin up confidently, her thoughts as clear as her expression.


    "My family sponsors thispany. If they pull out, no one will dare invest, and JSK Entertainment will crumble."


    But Ethan didn''t flinch. He simply tilted his head slightly, his voice calm, almost amused.


    "You and your family can do your worst," he said with a faint, dismissive smile.

 Chapter 228

    Seeing what was happening the director stood frozen, his face pale and his hands trembling as he clutched his clipboard. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, betraying his rising panic. How am I supposed to deal with this? he thought, his mind racing. Vanessa''s family are powerful, deeply intertwined with the entertainment world, and they would demand answers for what had just happened. But then again, it was clear to everyone who had orchestrated this entire mess¡ªEthan. Surely, they''d target him instead.


    Ethan, however, didn''t seem remotely concerned. His sharp gaze fell on the director, cutting through the man''s panic like a knife.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do you know what this tampering has cost thepany?"


    Ethan asked, his tone calm yet cold, each word hitting like a hammer.


    He couldn''t believe everything Naomi said were true and they don''t even hide it.


    How can they just change the lead so quickly and not because of talent but favoritism.


    It was clear the second female kid clear got talent but somehow because of name it was changed and they couldn''t caution Vanessa when she was clearing over stepping.


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.@@novelbin@@


    The director flinched.


    "I¡ªSir, it wasn''t¡ªit wasn''t me who made the decision alone," he stammered, trying to find some footing in the conversation. "The¡ªuh¡ªthe board was informed, and¡ª"


    At that moment Ethan raised a hand, silencing him mid-sentence. His voice didn''t rise, but the weight of his words was undeniable.


    "For tampering withpany funds like this, do you know what could happen?" he asked, his gaze unwavering. "Jail, for starters."


    Immediately the manager froze, his clipboard slipping slightly in his grip as Ethan''s words sank in. His face turned ashen, his breath caught in his throat.


    However Ethan''s voice remained calm, but the weight behind it was enough to send chills through the room.


    "Make sure this movie is a blockbuster," Ethan said quietly, his tone as sharp as a de yet eerilyposed.


    "Otherwise, things might happen to you¡ªthings that could see you losing your job." He paused, letting the silence hang ominously.


    "Or worse, getting framed for so many... unfortunate incidents that you might end up spending the next fifty Christmases behind bars."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said. The director''s mouth dropped open, his knees almost buckling under the pressure of Ethan''s words. The calm delivery only made the threat feel more real, more dangerous.


    Without being told he could tell Ethan wasn''t just kidding, he was serious.


    "S-sir," he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "Please... give me another chance. I''ll fix this. I''ll make it right. I swear."


    Ethan regarded him for a moment, his expression unreadable, as though weighing the man''s sincerity. Finally, he gave a small nod.


    Without being told he could tell the director was just sacred of Vanessa.


    "Don''t worry," he said, his voice cold but with a faint edge of finality. "I''ll give you the chance to make things right."


    The director nodded furiously, relief washing over his face, though his hands still shook. Around them, the crew stood in tense silence, every pair of eyes trying to avoid Ethan''s gaze, yet unable to ignore the quiet authority radiating from him.


    Ethan stepped out of the tense scene, his footsteps measured and deliberate. Emily, the second FL, approached him hesitantly, gratitude shining in her eyes. "Thank you," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of someone unustomed to receiving such unexpected support. "I didn''t think anyone would stand up for me like that."


    Hearing what she just said.


    Ethan looked at her, his gaze steady but not unkind.


    "You don''t need to thank me," he replied calmly.


    "Just focus on your work and do your best. EK Entertainment aims to bring out the best in every prominent new signing we make. Prove you were worth the investment."


    Emily nodded, determination flickering in her expression. "I will," she said with quiet resolve.


    Without another word, Ethan walked away, his mind already on the next matter at hand. He made his way to the next set, the atmosphere noticeably more chaotic. Crew members were moving about, actors chatting in small groups, but there was no sign of order.


    Immediately Ethan scanned the area, his sharp eyes noticing something amiss. "Where''s the director?" he asked one of the crew members, his tone clipped but professional.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The crew member hesitated before responding, "He''s¡­ probably in his office. He hasn''t been here all morning."


    Ethan''s jaw tightened slightly, but he didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he looked over the disorganized set, his mind already calcting the next steps.


    Without wasting  anymore time.


    Ethan and the manager approached the director''s office, their footsteps echoing down the corridor. Just as they reached the door, it swung open, and the director stepped out, apanied by one of the cast members¡ªa young actress with an air of nervous confidence.


    Her gaze flickered between Ethan and the manager, uncertain and slightly wary.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he addressed the director, his tone calm but carrying an unmistakable edge.


    "Why weren''t you at the scene?" he asked directly.


    At that moment the director hesitated, adjusting his tie as he avoided Ethan''s gaze.


    "I needed to exin something to this cast member," he said, gesturing vaguely to the actress beside him.


    "It was important to rify a few things before we continued."


    Hearing what the director just said.


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change, but there was a noticeable tension in the air. Important enough to abandon the set? he thought, his instincts telling him something wasn''t right. Still, he chose to remain quiet, for now, watching and waiting.


    The group returned to the scene, where the crew was still idly waiting, the atmosphere heavy with uncertainty.


    The director wasted no time, stepping into the center and pping his hands for attention. "Alright, listen up," he barked. "We''re making a change. You," he pointed to one of the characters, a supporting actress, "are out. Pack your things."


    Immediately the actress froze, her face paling as her colleagues exchanged shocked nces. "But¡­ why?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    "I haven''t done anything wrong."

 Chapter 229

    Without wasting anymore, the director waved her off dismissively. "We''ve decided to go in a different direction. The role will now be handled by her," he said, gesturing toward the actress he had brought from his office.


    Upon hearing what the director just said


    Ethan''s jaw tightened as he watched the scene unfold. His silence wasn''t eptance¡ªit was calction. So, this is what he''s been up to. Let''s see how far he''s willing to go. The tension in the room was palpable as the crew waited for Ethan''s response.


    But Ethan didn''t say  anything immediately.


    The director was mid-sentence, barking orders to the crew and the cast, when Ethan''s voice cut through the room like a knife. "What are you doing?" Ethan asked, his tone calm yetced with unmistakable authority. The room fell silent, all eyes shifting between the director and Ethan.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The director straightened, attempting to lookposed.


    "The cast member wasn''t delivering," he said, gesturing toward the actress he had just dismissed. "I''ve decided to rece her with someone more suitable."


    However Ethan''s expression didn''t waver. His gaze was sharp and piercing, making the director visibly uneasy.


    "Weren''t all the cast members handpicked by you from the beginning or am I missing something?"


    Ethan asked, his tone steady but carrying an edge. "Why the sudden change now?"


    The director faltered, his lips twitching as if to form a response, but no words came.


    The actress who had been dismissed stood frozen, her face a mix of humiliation and disbelief. At that moment the crew exchanged uneasy nces, sensing the tension mounting.


    Immediately Ethan stepped forward, his presencemanding the room.


    "Here''s how this is going to go," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    "You will not change anything. The cast stays as it is."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    Immediately the director opened his mouth to protest, but Ethan didn''t let him.


    "And if you still want to make changes," Ethan added, his tone growing colder, "you''ll first write a ten-thousand-word essay exining exactly why you want to do it."


    The weight of Ethan''s words hung heavily in the air, and the director''s face turned pale. He stammered, trying to form a coherent response, but the room remained silent, everyone waiting for Ethan''s next move.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment The director looked down, nodding meekly, knowing he had no choice but toply.


    Without seeing anymore words Ethan left the room, his steps steady and calcted, his mind reying what Noami had told him about the director. A corrupt man, destroying the lives of young, aspiring actresses, she had said. Ethan''s jaw tightened at the thought. If he thinks he can get away with this under my watch, he''s in for a rude awakening.


    Ethan didn''t need much more convincing. He had already decided¡ªthe director would meet with him onest time, and it wouldn''t end well for him. Public disgrace or private termination? Ethan mused silently as he walked down the corridor. Either way, the man wouldn''t have a future here.


    As Ethan continued, his sharp eyes caught movement on another set. Crew members bustled around, adjusting lights and cameras, and actors stood idly, waiting for instructions. It was clear a scene was in progress¡ªor at least, supposed to be.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze flicked to the manager, who had been trailing nervously behind him.


    "What''s going on over there?" Ethan asked, his tone calm butced with authority. "Why wasn''t I informed about this?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The manager stiffened, his face turning a shade paler.


    "Uh¡­ sir," he stammered, scrambling for an exnation. "The female lead for this scene¡­ hasn''t arrived yet."


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression unreadable, though the air around him seemed to grow colder.


    He couldn''t believe everyone was busy waiting for the Fl when she was supposed to be the first to arrive.


    She didn''t report sick or in traffic, but she still hasn''te.


    At that moment Ethan jaw tightened.


    If Such behavior was happening before, it had to stop here and now.


    He''s not going to tolerate such nonsense.


    He didn''t respond immediately, instead letting the manager squirm under his silence as he studied the set. Finally, Ethan said.


    "I see," before walking purposefully toward the crew.


    Ethan''s expression remained calm as he stepped into the bustling set, his sharp eyes scanning the room. "So, she''ste," he said, his voice firm but quiet.


    Hearing Ethan words.


    The crew fell silent, their nervous nces bouncing off one another as Ethan''s presence demanded attention.


    He took a step closer to the group of actors.


    "How often has the female lead beente?" he asked, his tone direct.


    For a moment, there was silence, and then one of the actresses hesitantly raised her hand.


    "All the time," she said, her voice wavering.


    Before Ethan could respond, the rest of the crew jumped in.


    "No, no," one of them blurted. "This is her first time!" Another chimed in, "Yeah, she''s usually punctual."


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze moved slowly from one face to another, his sharp instincts telling him they were all lying, trying to cover something up.


    He opened his mouth to press further when he felt a hand wrap around his arm.


    The unexpected touch froze him for a moment. Then came the voice¡ªsoft, yful, yet unmistakably familiar.


    "Ethan," she said, her wordsced with amusement.


    "You came to see me today."


    Ethan turned, his breath catching as he saw the female lead standing behind him. Her confident smile and knowing eyes sent a wave of recognition through him. That voice¡ªit belonged to the woman who had helped him escape when his identity as the godly investor had been exposed.


    His mind raced. How does she know? His gaze lingered on her for a second longer than he intended. How the hell does she know it was because standing here?


    The air in the room seemed to grow heavier as her yful smile didn''t waver, and Ethan''s thoughts spun in silent calction of the new situation.

 Chapter 230

    Ethan turned to her, his eyes sharp butposed.


    "Do you know who I am?" he asked, his tone neutral yet probing.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    She tilted her head slightly, her yful smile returning. "Aren''t you the chief examiner?" she replied casually.


    Ethan gave a quick nod, hiding his relief. So, she doesn''t know. His mind flicked back to the day they''d crossed paths, remembering her attempts to seduce him.


    '' She didn''t see my face under the mask,''


    he thought, reassured but still cautious.


    At that moment The director stepped forward then, eager to move things along.


    "Let''s kick off the scene," he announced, pping his hands to signal the crew.


    But Ethan wasn''t done. He turned toward her, his voice cutting through the buzz.


    "Why were youte?"


    The question hung in the air, silencing the room even more.


    She raised an eyebrow, her smile faltering slightly, but before she could respond, the manager chuckled nervously, stepping in to diffuse the tension.


    "Well, you see," he began, gesturing toward her, "she''s from the Nathaniel family" He trailed off, mentioning her prominent family name with a forced grin. "They''re always busy, you know. I prepared for this before even considering adding her to the movie."


    Upon hearing what the manager just said.


    Ethan''s gaze flicked to the manager, his expression unreadable. Excuses, he thought, though he didn''t voice it aloud. His eyes shifted back to her, noting the faint smirk returning to her lips. This is going to be interesting, he decided, his thoughts already moving ahead.


    At that moment Ethan folded his arms, his gaze sweeping across the room beforending on the girl who had initially said the female lead camete every day.


    "So," he said, his tone calm but firm, "does sheete every day?"


    Immediately the girl froze under his sharp gaze, her lips pressing into a thin line. She looked down, avoiding eye contact, and said nothing. The silence in the room was suffocating, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Before anyone could speak, the female lead broke into augh, her voice light and confident.@@novelbin@@


    "Oh, that''s easy to exin," she said, her tone almost dismissive. "It''s basically under my contract."


    Upon hearing what she just said.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t respond immediately. His mind raced with conflicting thoughts. She''s got nerve, I''ll give her that, he thought, though he couldn''t deny the weight of her words.


    She wasn''t just any actress¡ªshe was a top star Alex. And the director, as much as he seemed a mess, had a proven track record of creating sessful films.


    ''Am I judging her too harshly because of what happenedst time?''


    Ethan wondered, though the memory of her behavior lingered like a shadow. Still, he said nothing, deciding to hold his thoughts for now. After all, if she was as good as her reputation imed, perhaps her tardiness was a lesser issue.


    Ethan gave the set onest nce before turning around.


    "Carry on," he said curtly, his tone neutral but his mind already elsewhere. The room watched him leave in silence, the tension dissipating only after he was out of sight.


    Back in his office, Ethan settled into his chair and began going through the reports Noami had gged for him. The detailed notes kept his focus sharp, though a nagging irritation lingered from the earlier encounter. Why does it feel like everyone here is hiding something? he thought, flipping through another page.


    At that moment a soft knock broke his concentration. Before he could respond, the girl who had spoken up earlier slipped into the office, closing the door quietly behind her. Her movements were hesitant at first, but as she approached his desk, her demeanor shifted.


    There was something calcted in her posture now, the sway of her hips deliberate.


    "I didn''t mean to interrupt,"


    she began, her voice low and uncertain, yetced with something more.


    "But I was afraid to speak earlier."


    At that moment Ethan raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly in his chair. "Go on."


    She stepped closer, cing a hand lightly on the edge of his desk, her fingers tracing patterns against the surface. "It''s about the female lead Alex,"


    she said, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial tone.


    "She''s not as good as everyone thinks. I thought maybe¡­ someone else could take her ce." Her eyes flicked up to meet his, bold yet suggestive.


    At that moment Ethan''s expression hardened. Is she really doing this? he thought, watching her deliberate attempt to sway him, her tone shifting from nervous to almost sultry.


    "And let me guess," Ethan said, his voice sharp with sarcasm.


    "You think that someone should be you?"


    Immediately She smiled, leaning in slightly. "I''d do the role justice. All I need is your support. Together, we could¡ª"


    "Get out," Ethan interrupted, his voice cutting through her words like a de.


    Her smile faltered immediately. "But¡ª"


    "Now," Ethan said firmly, his gaze unflinching. He pointed to the door, leaving no room for argument.


    At that moment the girl froze in disbelief, her lips parting as if to say something, but no words came out. She had heard all about Ethan''s actions earlier that day¡ªthe way he had challenged the first FL and the director¡ªand had assumed he was a ruthless man who despised the entitled behavior of super-status individuals. Surely, she thought, he would support her in taking down someone like the Alex.


    Her confidence faltered under Ethan''s piercing gaze, but she still attempted to push her luck. "Mr.Ethan, I really think you should reconsider¡ª"


    "Enough," Ethan interrupted, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable edge of finality.


    However She hesitated, looking for a crack in his armor, but what she saw in his eyes made her heart skip a beat. Ethan''s demeanor shifted, his presence suddenly overwhelming. It wasn''t anything physical, but the sheer intensity of his aura seemed to fill the room, pressing down on her. It was as if the air itself had thickened, leaving no space for argument.


    "Out," Ethan said again, his tone as cold and unyielding as steel.


    The girl''s resolve crumbledpletely. She didn''t dare say another word, her legs carrying her out of the office almost on their own. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Ethan alone in the silence.


    At that moment he exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable as he turned back to his work.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "People like her¡­" he thought, shaking his head.


    "They''ll never learn."


    At that moment The door creaked open, breaking the quiet focus Ethan had managed to reim. He sighed, his patience wearing thin. She''s back, he thought, already formting the words to send the persistent girl away for good.


    "I told you to¡ª"


    Ethan began, but his words caught in his throat when he looked up.


    It wasn''t the girl from earlier. Standing in the doorway was the Alex, her presencemanding the room with an air of effortless confidence. She leaned casually against the doorframe, her lips curved into a knowing smile.


    "Rx," she said with a softugh, stepping into the office.


    "If you could''ve been easily seduced, I would''ve seeded that day."

 Chapter 231

    Upon hearing what Alex just said.@@novelbin@@


    Ethan froze for a moment, her words catching him off guard. She knows? he thought, his mind racing to piece together how she could have figured it out. But he quickly masked his surprise, leaning back in his chair with aposed expression.


    "Which day?" he asked, his voice calm yet deliberately unsettling. He let a fraction of his aura seep into the room, its weight pressing down like an invisible force.


    Most people would''ve faltered under it, but she didn''t even flinch.


    Her confident smile remained as she stepped closer.


    "Ethan," she said, her tone yful but with an underlying certainty, "you don''t have to pretend. That day¡­ I touched your hand. I even fell on you. Your presence, your energy¡ªit was unmistakable. I could easily tell you were the man behind the mask."


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze locked on her, unreadable yet calcting. He wasn''t sure how to respond. Her boldness was unnerving, and the certainty in her voice left little room for doubt.


    ''How much does she really know?'' he wondered, his thoughts spinning even as his exterior remained stoic. For the first time in a long while, Ethan found himself at a loss for words.


    Seeing Ethan silent, she leaned in, her tone low but teasing.


    "Don''t worry," she whispered, her fingers brushing the edge of his desk. "Your secret''s safe with me. But¡­" She tilted her head, her gaze locking onto his. "I wouldn''t mind if we reyed that night."


    Hearing what she just said.


    Ethan felt his pulse quicken for a brief moment. Her words hung in the air, deliberate and disarming. She''s too good at this, he thought. Her charm was potent, her confidence unwavering. But Ethan had trained himself to resist far more dangerous traps than this.


    He straightened, his expression shifting from passive to sharp. "You''re bold," he said, his voice carrying a subtle weight.


    "But don''t mistake silence for agreement."


    He stepped away from the desk, putting space between them.


    "You might think you know everything, but there''s a lot you''re blind to."


    However her smirk wavered slightly. "Oh? And what might that be?"


    Ethan didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached out, and with a fluid motion, his staff appeared in his hand, its polished surface glinting faintly under the light. The energy in the room shifted instantly, bing charged with something she couldn''t quite name.


    Her confident demeanor faltered as her eyes widened slightly.


    "Where did that¡ª?"


    "There are things," Ethan said, his voice calm butyered with authority, "you wouldn''t even begin to understand." He let the words sink in, his gaze piercing hers.


    The sight of the staff alone was enough to drain the color from her face.


    She knew what it meant, what it symbolized. This is the staff that revealed him to the world, she thought, her chest tightening. Her words caught in her throat, but before she could voice anything, Ethan''s presence shifted.


    In an instant, he wasn''t Ethan anymore. His features warped and reformed, Standing before her now was someone else entirely¡ªsomeone she didn''t know but instinctively feared. Her mind raced to connect the dots. Could it be¡­ one of the people he''s killed?


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her knees felt weak, and her breath came in shallow gasps. Without thinking, she stumbled backward, her feet unsteady, her thoughts spiraling into panic. Her movements were awkward and uncontrolled, her back colliding hard with the edge of Ethan''s desk.


    The cold surface against her spine jolted her back to the present, but her eyes remained locked on Ethan¡ªor whoever he had be. Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. For the first time in her life, she was truly at a loss, overwhelmed by the impossibility unfolding before her.


    Her heart thundered in her chest, the rapid pounding echoing in her ears as she struggled to process the scene before her.


    "who are you?" she stammered, her eyes wide with terror and disbelief. "Are you¡­ are you going to kill me now that I''ve seen this?" Her voice cracked, her words barely coherent as fear overtook her.


    At that moment She sank against the edge of the desk, her hands gripping it tightly as if it could anchor her to reality.


    "Please," she begged, her voice trembling.


    "I won''t say anything. I swear I won''t reveal who you are. I don''t even want to know anymore."


    Upon hearing her words.


    Ethan''s face shifted then, a calm, almost amused smile spreading across his lips. In an instant, he changed back to himself, the transformation seamless. The weight in the air lightened, but the tension in her body remained.


    "I''m not going to kill you," Ethan said smoothly, his voice low but firm. "I just thought you should see that you haven''t even scratched the surface of who I truly am."


    At that moment Alex eyebrows shot up, her expression a mix of disbelief and intrigue.


    "So this isn''t even his true appearance?"


    she thought, her mind racing. The realization sent a chill down her spine. If this wasn''t the godly investor''s real face, what was? What did he truly look like beneath all theyers of secrecy?


    At that moment She opened her mouth as if to ask but quickly thought better of it.


    '' No, don''t push your luck, she told herself.''


    The tension in the room was still thick, and one wrong word might unravel the fragile bnce.


    Ethan moved calmly back to his chair, the sound of it creaking slightly as he sat. His eyes were cold and calcting as they locked onto hers. "There are many things you don''t know about this world," he said, his tone low and deliberate. "And trust me, you''re better off keeping it that way."


    Immediately She swallowed hard, her lips pressing together as his words sank in.


    "Mind your business," Ethan added, his gaze unwavering. "And stay far away from things you can''t control."


    The finality in his tone left no room for argument.


    Alex tried to steady her trembling hands as she slowly sat down on the edge of the desk. Her mind raced, but she forced a coy smile onto her face, masking the fear still gripping her.


    "The fact that you didn''t hurt me," she began, her voice soft but shaking slightly, "must mean you have a thing for me, right? For you to trust me enough to show your secret¡­ you must feel something."


    She paused, her heart hammering in her chest, each beat a loud reminder of her vulnerability.


    "How about," she said, her voice faltering, "we y that scene again?"


    Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was silence. She could feel the weight of Ethan''s gaze, his expression unreadable as he slowly rose from his chair. Her pulse quickened as he walked toward her, each step deliberate and unnervingly calm. Her breath caught when he stopped just inches away, towering over her.


    At that moment he leaned in slightly, his voice low and piercing. "You truly are a good actress," he said, his lips curling into a faint, almost amused smile.


    She blinked, caught off guard, as he added, "I can hear your heartbeat."

 Chapter 232

    At that moment Alex''s heart raced uncontrobly, her chest tightening with every second of silence.


    She searched Ethan''s face for any sign of what he might do next, but his expression was calm¡ªtoo calm. Finally, his voice broke the tension.


    "Rx," Ethan said evenly, his tone neither harsh nor warm.


    "I''m not going to do anything to you. You''re free to go."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Her legs felt weak as she stood, her body moving on autopilot.


    However She hesitated for a moment, her eyes lingering on Ethan, but his calm demeanor didn''t waver. She nodded, whispered a faint "thank you," and hurried out of the office, leaving Ethan alone.


    What she just saw, was still fresh in her my mind and she couldn''t believe after everything she was still trying to push ahead and get something, when she doesn''t even understand Ethan anymore.


    However She was scared because she doesn''t know what she''s going to do from here.


    At that moment Ethan sighed, running a hand through his hair as he turned back to the work on his desk.


    The pile of files from Naomi and the updates he had demanded were waiting and he couldn''t waste anymore.


    He spent the next hour carefully reviewing everything before finally stepping out of the office.


    However The manager was waiting for him outside, a clipboard in hand.


    Immediately Ethan handed him a folder with a calm yetmanding demeanor.


    "These are the changes I want implemented immediately," he said firmly.


    Hearing Ethan order the manager nodded, quickly scanning the list.


    Before turning to leave, Ethan reached into his coat pocket and pulled out another file.


    "One more thing," he added, his tone dropping slightly.


    "The girl who came into my office earlier¡ªthe one who thought seduction was a negotiation tactic."


    The manager looked up, confused by Ethan''s words. Ethan handed over the file.


    "Her profile. Fire her," he said bluntly.


    At that moment the manager''s eyes widened slightly but didn''t argue. "Understood," he replied, tucking the file under his arm.


    With that, Ethan turned around and left the building, the sharp sound of his footsteps echoing through the corridor as he disappeared into the bustling city outside.


    Not long after Ethan stepped out of the entertainment building, his mind preupied with the tasks he had assigned and the mountain of responsibilities awaiting him. However To his surprise, Alex was waiting by the entrance, leaning casually against her car. She straightened up as soon as she spotted him, a determined look on her face.


    "Ethan," she called out, her voice light but purposeful.


    "Let me buy you dinner."


    Ethan''s brow furrowed he couldn''t believe she has the guts to show up again.


    Moment again he could feel her fear, but not everything seems to disappear.


    "That''s not necessary," he replied coolly, trying to sidestep her.


    But Alex wasn''t one to take no for an answer. At that moment She reached out, grabbing his hand firmly, her touch confident but not overly forceful.


    "Come on," she insisted with a soft smile. "It''s just dinner. Consider it my way of saying thanks for not, you know, destroying my career earlier, you could have used everything I did before to get at but you didn''t, and I want to say thank you."


    Still Ethan hesitated, his mind racing. He wasn''t used to this kind of persistence, and while Alex''s beauty was undeniable¡ªher sharp features softened by her yful smile¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel wary.


    ''She''s only doing this because of my position, he thought. Because of what she thinks I am.''


    Yet, despite his reservations, he allowed her to guide him toward her car.


    Her hand remained on his, her warmth a stark contrast to the cold detachment he tried to maintain.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment Ethan let out a small sigh, his resolve wavering. He didn''t want to get attached to anyone, certainly not Alex.


    But for now, he followed, unsure of what this impulsive gesture might lead to.


    Not long after Alex pulled into the parking lot of an upscale restaurant, one that was quiet yet exuded an air of sophistication.


    She nced at Ethan as they stepped out of the car, her curious gaze fixed on him as though she were trying to solve a puzzle.


    "You know," Alex began as they were seated at a corner table, "with your looks, I''d say you''re either still in school or¡ª" she paused, tilting her head yfully, "¡ªattending school all over again."


    Hearing what she just said.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow at her, his expression unreadable.


    "Neither," he replied curtly, taking a sip of water from the ss the waiter had just ced in front of him.


    She smirked, clearly undeterred by his short answer.


    "Alright, then," she said, leaning forward slightly. "How old are you, really? I mean, with the kind of wealth and power you seem to have¡­ I wouldn''t be surprised if it dates back a century or two."


    Her yful tone faded as her eyes widened in mock realization. "Wait¡­ are you a hundred years old?"


    she asked, only half-joking, But her curiosity getting the better of her.


    At that moment Ethan met her gaze, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    "I''m not a hundred years old," he said evenly. Then, after a moment of thought, he added, "I''m my real age, but¡­" he leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing slightly, "this isn''t my original body."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Alex froze, her fork midway to her mouth. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    She wasn''t sure whether he was serious or just trying to throw her off, but something about the calm, almost matter-of-fact way he said it sent a shiver down her spine.


    As Ethan and Alex stepped out of the restaurant, the soft hum of the evening filled the air. They walked toward her car, the night feeling strangely calm. Ethan''s steps slowed suddenly, his sharp gaze catching movement in the shadows.


    He turned to Alex, his voice low but firm.


    "Wait here," he instructed.

 Chapter 233

    Immediately Alex frowned, sensing the shift in his tone.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, but Ethan didn''t answer. He was already moving, his focus locked on a figure trying to retreat into the darkness.


    The faint click of a camera gave them away.


    The paparazzi must''ve thought he was clever, slipping away unnoticed. But before he could take another step, Ethan appeared behind him like a ghost.


    Seeing Ethan the man froze, the unexpected proximity sending a jolt through his body. He spun around, clutching his camera tightly, his eyes wide.


    However Ethan''s calm expression betrayed none of the irritation bubbling beneath the surface. "Delete the photos," he said evenly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    The paparazzi blinked, his shock quickly giving way to defiance. "And if I don''t?" he challenged, straightening up as though trying to appear braver than he felt. "What can you do about it?"


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of something dangerous shing across his face.


    Immediately Alex hurried over, her heels clicking against the pavement.


    "Ethan, don''t," she said quickly, her voice firm but low.@@novelbin@@


    "You can''t do anything. Otherwise, this turns into a media circus, and trust me, you don''t want that."


    Upon hearing what Alex just said.


    The paparazzi, emboldened by Alex''s words, straightened his posture and sneered.


    "You should listen to her," he said smugly, clutching his camera tighter. "If you so much asy a finger on me, I''ll scream. And everyone will know what kind of man you are and Alex would find herself in trouble. Let''s see how you like being the headline for once."


    However Ethan''s face remained calm, almost unnervingly so. He studied the man for a moment, then turned to Alex and gave a small nod, his voice quiet but chillingly decisive. "Okay."


    As Ethan turned away, the paparazzi''s smug grin twisted into confusion when his camera suddenly began to emit a faint crackling sound. Within seconds, smoke poured out from the device, and the acrid smell of burnt circuits filled the air.


    "What the¡ª" the paparazzi stammered, staring in horror as his prized camera sparked and died in his hands.


    He stumbled backward, Immediately his legs giving way as he fell to the ground, his face pale with shock.


    He had no idea what had just happened, but the lifeless camera in his hands told couldn''t make him think of what just happened.


    Ethan didn''t so much as nce back, his steps measured and calm as he walked toward Alex.


    "Let''s go," he said, his tone asposed as ever.


    Alex hurried after him, stealing a nce at the paparazzi, who was still on the ground, muttering iprehensibly. She opened the car door for Ethan, her curiosity bubbling over.


    "I''ll take you home," she offered, her voice light but probing, hoping to use the moment to figure out where Ethan lived.


    However Ethan paused before getting into the car, his sharp gaze meeting hers.


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "Take me back to the JSk entertainmentpany."


    Alex''s shoulders dropped slightly, hiding her disappointment. "The entertainmentpany?" she echoed, trying to mask her curiosity with a casual tone.


    Immediately Ethan nodded, slipping into the passenger seat. "I still have things to oversee," he replied simply, leaving no room for further questions. Alex sighed and started the car, her mind racing as she drove, trying to piece together the enigma that was Ethan.


    Not long after Alex pulled up to the entertainmentpany, a heavy silence filled the car. She tapped her fingers on the steering wheel, seemingly debating something. However Ethan nced at her, sensing her hesitation but choosing not to ask.


    When the car came to a stop, Alex turned to him, her expression unusually serious.


    Before Ethan could say anything, she reached into her bag and pulled out a sleek ck card, pressing it firmly into his hand.


    "Here," she said, her voice steady but her eyes betraying a hint of nervousness.


    "My contact. Call me anytime."


    Ethan looked down at the card, puzzled.


    "Alex, I¡ª" Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    However She didn''t let him finish. Leaning forward, she kissed him softly on the cheek. The sudden gesture caught Ethanpletely off guard.


    His body stiffened, and for a moment, he was too stunned to react.


    Pulling back, Alex smiled, though it was tinged with sadness.


    "I''ll stay single until you decide to marry me,"


    she said, her voice barely above a whisper butced with conviction.


    At that moment Ethan opened his mouth to respond, but the words didn''te.


    It had all happened so quickly¡ªher words, her kiss, the weight of her confession¡ªit was overwhelming. Before he could gather his thoughts, Alex had already started the car engine.


    He watched as she dashed away, her heels clicking against the pavement, her figure disappearing into the distance. Ethan sat there, the card still in his hand, his mind was full of  disbelief.


    At that moment Ethan''s faint smile disappeared as the men in ck stepped closer, their presence heavy with unspoken tension. He calmly closed his car door, his fingers still resting lightly on the handle as he studied their movements.


    The one in front, tall with a sharp, calcting gaze, spoke first.


    "Mr. Ethan, our master wishes to have a word with you," he said, his voice low and steady,ced with authority. "This cannot wait."


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression neutral but his thoughts racing.


    '' So, they''ve finallye out of hiding. Figures. They''d try to intimidate me into submission.''


    "''Wishes to have a word,'' huh?" Ethan''s tone was calm, almost casual. "And I suppose this is more of an invitation I can''t refuse?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The man''s expression didn''t change.


    "It would be¡­ wise toe with us," he replied carefully, avoiding any overt threats but making his meaning clear.


    At that moment Ethan let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "You know, most people would start with a phone call. But I guess you''re not most people, are you?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The group exchanged nces, clearly not expecting Ethan''s calm demeanor.


    However Their leader cleared his throat, his jaw tightening. "Our master insists."


    Ethan stepped away from the car, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp as they flicked between the men.


    ''So, this is how they want to y it. Fine. I''ll y along¡ªfor now.''


    "Alright," Ethan said, his voice steady. "Lead the way."


    The leader nodded and gestured for Ethan to follow.

 Chapter 234

    Not long after they arrived at the ce, and Ethan stepped out of the car, his sharp gaze taking in the massive estate before him.


    At that moment The men in ck nked him, their silence making the walk toward the main house feel heavier. He could''ve taken them all out earlier, but what good would that have done? Sometimes he knew it''s better to y the game. Let them think they''re in control.


    The grand doors opened to reveal avish dining hall. The sound of clinking sses and softughter filled the air. The family was gathered around an expansive table, the patriarch seated at the head, exuding an air of quiet authority. Ethan''s eyes briefly scanned the room, taking in the finely dressed individuals and the extravagant feastid before them.


    As his presence was noticed, the room fell silent.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Immediately all eyes turned to him, and the tension was palpable. The FL celebrity girl from earlier, seated near the head of the table, tilted her head slightly, a smug smile curling her lips. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, as though she were savoring Ethan''s supposed predicament.


    "Well, look who decided to show up,"


    she said, her voice dripping with mockery.


    "I told you you''d regret crossing me and now you''re here looking all worked  up."


    At that moment a soft smile escape her lips.


    " Now look at you, just look at how shameless you''re, talking nonsense at him, let me see how you''re going to escape from the situation you found yourself."


    Hearing what she just said Ethan''s expression didn''t waver as he met her gaze, his face unreadable. Inside, his thoughts were focused. He wanted  her to think she''s won. For now.


    Ethan remained standing, his posture rxed yetmanding. He looked directly at the family master, his expression calm but resolute.


    "I appreciate your hospitality," Ethan said, his voice steady, "but I''m here to clear up some matters, not to dine."


    At that moment The family master, a man in histe sixties with a sharp gaze and a carefully measured demeanor, nodded slowly.@@novelbin@@


    "So be it," he said, his tone neutral but with a hint of authority.


    "Let''s get straight to it, then. Why did you fire my daughter and you have the guts to humiliate her in front of everyone? who gave you the right to make such decisions without consulting her family or the Board members?"


    Upon. hearing what the master just said.


    Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. "I have every right," he said inly.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''ve been granted full authority within the entertainmentpany. It''s my responsibility to ensure the business operates efficiently and ethically. Your daughter vited multiple policies and brought disrepute to thepany. Her removal was necessary and if I''m given  the chance to rethink my decision, I would still sent her home again."


    At that moment Ethan adjusted himself.


    "Now I understand why she was going fool of herself, for someone that isn''t talented enough, wall I guess it''s because of you."


    Immediately the room grew more tense as Ethan''s words hung in the air.


    The celebrity girl''s frown deepened, her carefullyposed expression faltering for a brief moment. She clenched her wine ss tightly, her knuckles turning white.


    ''How dare he speak like this in front of my father?'' she thought.


    The master leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled.


    "And you believe that ''order'' can be achieved by targeting individuals? By undermining families such as mine and ording my daughter in front of me?"


    However Ethan''s eyes remained locked on the older man. "Order isn''t achieved by favoritism or looking the other way," he said firmly. "It''s achieved by fairness. Thepany isn''t a yground for personal whims. I don''t care about power games; I care about results."


    At that moment The celebrity girl shot Ethan a venomous re, her mind racing.


    ''He thinks this is over, but it''s far from it. My father won''t let him get away with this so easily.''


    Ethan noticed her reaction but chose to ignore it. For now, his focus remained on the family master, who studied him with a new level of interest, as though evaluating a potential opponent¡ªor someone he can destroy.


    At that moment Ethan''s sharp gaze shifted to the older man who entered the room, his white-gray hair a stark contrast to the dark suit he wore. His presencemanded immediate respect, yet Ethan''s calm demeanor remained unshaken. The man''s voice carried authority as he addressed Ethan, his toneden with a mixture of criticism and disappointment.


    "The chief manager of all branches," the family master introduced, a faint smile of triumph ying on his lips.


    "It seems you''ve made some decisions that ripple far beyond your understanding."


    The older man stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as they met Ethan''s. "Ethan," he began, his tone deliberate, "you''ve overstepped your authority. You cannot simply fire someone of her stature without proper consultation. Even worse, you decided to release videos that tarnished her image, and thepany. Do you realize the consequences of your actions?"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, remaining silent, allowing the man to continue.


    "Do you have any idea how many followers we''ve lost because of the disappearance of her and her role the movie?" the older man pressed, his voice growing more pointed. "And that video? It has caused an uproar¡ªpeople questioning our security, our management, and whether justice can prevail within ourpany. Critics are calling us ipetent, and it''s affecting the brand. This isn''t about just one person; it''s about the legacy of thispany and I won''t allow you destroyed it."


    At that moment The celebrity girl leaned back in her chair, a victorious smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.


    She was curious to see how Ethan so-called authority would saves him now.


    However Ethan sped his hands behind his back, his expression unreadable. Inside, his mind churned. He knew his actions were bold, but they were necessary. If thispany was to thrive, it needed a purge of corruption and favoritism. Still, he understood the weight of the words being thrown at him.


    When the older man finished, the room fell silent, all eyes on Ethan. The family master sipped his wine leisurely, clearly enjoying the spectacle.

 Chapter 236

    At that moment The master of the family leaned back in his chair, the corners of his mouth curling into a satisfied smile.


    "It''s a brilliant n," he said, tapping his fingers against the polished wood of the dining table. "But what about the people? What if theye forward, contradicting thepany? They could easily im my daughter really did those things to them."


    Hearing  what he just said.


    The chief manager adjusted his tie, his demeanor calm yet calcting. "That won''t be an issue," he replied smoothly. "As Ethan goes on air to make the apology, we''ll send our team to visit every single one of her so-called victims. They''re all from poor family backgrounds¡ªdesperate, struggling. It won''t take much to buy their silence or, better yet, convince them to deny everything."


    Immediately the master''s smirk deepened.


    "Ah, so you''ll make them turn against Ethan, then? Perfect. We control the narrative, and he''s left standing as the fool."


    At that moment The chief manager nodded, his smile sharp and cold. "Exactly. A little cash in their pockets, a few promises of support, and they''ll happily y along. We won''t even need to spend much¡ªthese people are grateful for scraps."


    The room filled with quietughter, the kind that sent a chill through the air. The celebrity girl, seated next to her father, looked at Ethan with a triumphant gleam in her eyes, as if she''d already won the battle.


    However Ethan remained silent, his face carefully neutral. Inside, his anger churned, but he knew better than to reveal it now. Instead, he let a faint, knowing smile cross his lips, one that didn''t reach his eyes. They were underestimating him, assuming he''d fall in line, and that was their first mistake.


    "Good," the master concluded, raising his ss as if to toast the n. "Let''s get it done. I want this resolved swiftly."


    At that moment the master of the family threw his head back,ughter booming across the grand dining room.


    The sound was infectious, and soon every family member seated at the table joined in, their mockingughter echoing through the room.


    "Poor people," one of them sneered between chuckles, shaking their head in disdain.


    "So predictable, like always."


    Another chimed in, barely able to suppress their grin.


    "A few dors and they''ll sell their souls."


    Again the master leaned forward, his elbow resting on the table as hisughter died down into a smug smile.


    "When do we begin?" he asked, directing his question at the man standing beside him.


    At that moment The chief manager adjusted his sses, his tone steady and confident.


    "Tomorrow," he replied. "We need to act quickly. The bacsh is growing, and the sooner we repair the damages, the better."


    Still Ethan stood silently, his arms crossed as he observed the room. Their confidence, their disregard for others, it all grated against him. They were speaking as though he had already agreed to their n, as though they owned thepany and his decisions.


    At that moment The master of the family nced at Ethan then, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "What''s with the silence?" he asked, a faint smirk ying on his lips.


    "You do understand this is for thepany''s benefit, don''t you?"


    Ethan''s gaze didn''t falter, his voice cutting through the noise like steel. "And what if I don''t agree to do the live video?"


    The room fell silent, theughter dying abruptly as every pair of eyes turned toward him. For the second time that evening, the atmosphere grew tense.


    The sudden weight of Ethan''s words hung in the air like a storm cloud, sucking theughter and smugness out of the room.


    Everyone froze again, their previous confidence now reced by palpable tension. It was as if they had just remembered Ethan''s presence, and the realization hit them like a p.


    The chief manager recovered first, his voiceced with an air of authority as he leaned forward slightly.


    He thought Ethan would now see reasons to do what they wanted but he''s still standing his ground.


    "You''ll be fired," he stated bluntly, his words sharp enough to cut through the silence. His tone carried the certainty of someone who believed their power was absolute.


    "Forget any rtionship you think you have with Naomi Bryson. Whatever the owner saw in her is beyond me, but even her influence won''t save you from this."


    Still Ethan remained silent, his calm demeanor was like a stone wall against the manager''s attempts to intimidate him. His gaze didn''t waver, and his stillness only made the others at the table shift ufortably.


    The manager pressed on, his voice growing louder as if trying to convince himself as much as the others in the room.


    "You think the owner will stand by and watch thispany crumble because of your decisions? No. He''ll make the changes necessary¡ªimmediately. And that includes removing you."


    He leaned back, his confidence bolstered by the silence in the room.


    "So, here''s what''s going to happen. You''ll attend the live conference, admit your mistake, and fix this. That''s not a request, Ethan¡ªit''s a fact."


    At that moment The celebrity girl''s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with triumph. She leaned back in her chair, folding her arms as though she had already won.


    "I told you," she said, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. "You''d regret this. But no, you had to y hero."


    Then Ethan met her gaze, his expression calm but firm, the kind of quiet confidence that had everyone second-guessing their assumptions. He didn''t rush to respond, letting the weight of her words linger before breaking the silence. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I won''t regret anything," Ethan said, his tone measured but cutting. "And I certainly won''t be fired."


    The smirk on the celebrity girl''s face faltered ever so slightly.@@novelbin@@


    "In fact," Ethan continued, his gaze shifting to the chief manager, "if anyone should be worried about losing their position, it''s you."


    The chief manager stiffened, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion. "Me?" he scoffed, though there was an unmistakable edge of nervousness in his voice.


    "Yes, you," Ethan said, his voice calm but unyielding. "For enabling and defending actions that harm thepany''s reputation rather than addressing its real issues. Instead of strategizing to improve thepany''s image, you''re backing malicious schemes and covering up for individuals who only bring chaos."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room was dead silent. All eyes were on Ethan, and the smug confidence that had filled the air earlier was rapidly dissipating.


    Ethan leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering as it locked on the chief manager.


    "If there''s one thing I can promise, it''s this¡ªthere''s no ce for corruption orcency in thispany. So, instead of worrying about my position, maybe you should start thinking about your own."


    At that moment The chief manager let out a loud, condescendingugh, the sound echoing through the dining hall. He leaned back in his chair, a smug grin spreading across his face as though he had just won a game Ethan didn''t even realize he was ying.


    "You think you can fire me?" he sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Ethan, it seems you don''t fully understand the position I hold."


    However Ethan didn''t respond immediately, his expression unreadable. His silence only seemed to fuel the chief manager''s arrogance.


    "To remove me," the man continued, tapping a finger against the table for emphasis, "a meeting would have to be held, votes would need to be cast. And, let me make this very clear, the people voting are my people. they are all Loyal to me. So, firing me? That''s not happening. Ever."


    Immediately he leaned forward, his smirk deepening.


    "But you? That''s a different story. I don''t need votes to remove you. One word from me to the owner about the damage you''ve caused to thispany, and you''re gone. Out. No second chances."


    The celebrity girl smirked from her seat, clearly enjoying the power shift as she nced between Ethan and the chief manager.


    "See, I told you," she added smugly. "You''ve made a huge mistake."


    Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm but cold.


    "We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 237

    At that moment Ethan smirked faintly, theughter still lingering in his chest as he straightened his posture. The room''s tension seemed to grow heavier as all eyes fell on him. The chief manager''s arrogance had reached its peak, and the master of the family was watching him with the stern expression of someone expecting immediatepliance.


    Which he wasn''t going to do. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    "I''d love to see you try," Ethan said calmly, his words deliberate, cutting through the air like a de.


    The silence that followed was deafening. Every face at the table showed varying degrees of shock and disbelief. The chief manager''s face twisted into a mixture of anger and confusion.


    At that moment The master of the family''s voice boomed across the room.


    "Throw away that cocky attitude of yours and apologize immediately, boy. You have no idea who you''re speaking to!"


    Immediately The celebritydy leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with malicious satisfaction.


    without being told she could tell Ethan hasnded himself in deeper trouble.


    "You really have no clue, do you?" she said, her voice dripping with contempt.


    "Do you even know who you''re talking to? He''s one of the founders of this entertainment empire. Not just thispany¡ªthe entertainment world as a whole."


    At that moment her words hung in the air like a weight pressing on the room.


    "Do you even understand what that means?" she continued, leaning back with a smug grin. "He could fire you a hundred times over without lifting a finger." She turned her gaze toward the chief manager. "In fact, it doesn''t even matter what Ethan says anymore. I want him fired. Now."


    Her final words came out sharp andmanding, leaving the room charged with tension as everyone waited for Ethan''s response.


    The man''s smile widened as he basked in the praises from the celebritydy and the master of the family.


    He exuded confidence, his ego filling the room like a heavy fog. Turning to Ethan, he said with mock concern, "Are you sure you still want to test me? This is yourst chance to save yourself."


    However Ethan didn''t flinch.


    "I''d love to see you try."


    hearing what Ethan just said.


    The man''s grin faltered for just a second before he quickly pulled out his phone.


    "Very well, you''ve asked for this," he said, his toneced with arrogance. He dialed a number, and the smugness in his voice thickened.


    "I want him sacked. Effective immediately."


    Ethan watched, his expression unreadable, as the man began typing furiously, his fingers flying across the screen. He sent a detailed report, his voice narrating as he worked.


    "This is a summary of everything you''ve done wrong," he said, not even sparing Ethan a nce.


    "Your reckless decisions, your so-called authority over others, and the mess you''ve caused for ourpany''s image."


    Immediately the master of the family nodded approvingly.


    "Well done," he said, his tone full of satisfaction. "You''re protecting our legacy."


    The man continued, his voice now directed into the phone.


    "Send this directly to the boss¡ªthe one we sold thepany too. He needs to see the damage this amateur is doing. I prepared this information earlier, just in case."


    At that moment Ethan''s lips twitched into a small smile, but he remained silent, his eyes fixed on the man, waiting.


    The room grew still as the man hit send, the sound of his phone vibrating faintly in the heavy air. Everyone seemed to be holding their breath, anticipating Ethan''s reaction.


    The room was thick with tension as the chief manager leaned back in his chair, confidence oozing from his posture.


    "You''ll be getting a call soon," he told Ethan with a smirk.


    "Maybe from Naomi herself or from the higher-ups. And that call will say you''re fired."


    Still saying nothing Ethan leaned casually against the wall, his arms crossed, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "I''ll wait," he replied, his tone calm and unbothered.


    Minutes felt like an hour.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly uneasy, with the celebrity girl tapping her manicured nails on the table and the master of the family exchanging nces with hispanions. Ethan, however, didn''t appear the least bit concerned. He nced at his watch asionally, his smile never faltering.


    Finally, the chief manager''s phone buzzed, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Immediately Everyone''s eyes snapped to him as he picked up the call, his expression smug.


    "This is it," he muttered under his breath before answering.


    "Hello, sir."


    At that moment The room fell silent as the voice on the other end spoke. The smugness on the manager''s face slowly dissolved, reced by confusion and then sheer disbelief. "But¡ªsir¡ª" he stammered.


    "Are you saying¡­?"


    His face turned pale.


    "I understand¡­ No, I won''t argue¡­ Yes, I''ll ry the message."


    He ended the call, his hand trembling slightly as he set the phone down.


    "What did they say?" the master of the family demanded, leaning forward.


    At that moment The chief manager looked at Ethan, his voice shaky as he repeated, "The boss said¡­ firing Ethan is not negotiable. The owner doesn''t even want to discuss it. Even if it ends up copsing thepany¡­ Ethan cannot be fired."


    The chief manager''s face twitched, his confidence visibly shaken, but he wasn''t ready to give up his position.


    He ced the phone on the table, leaned forward, and said with a forced smile, "Tell me, Ethan, are you perhaps a rtive of the owner? Someone with strings to pull?"


    His question echoed in the room like a challenge.


    At that moment the master of the family raised an eyebrow, while the celebrity girl''s smirk faltered, reced by unease.


    The rest of the family watched Ethan intently, trying to gauge his reaction.


    Ethan''s smile widened, calm andposed. He slipped his hands into his pockets and said, "Rtive?"


    Then He let out a soft chuckle, his voice firm and steady. "No, I''m not a rtive to anyone."


    The room seemed to exhale, but only for a second.


    "I''m the owner."

 Chapter 238

    The room erupted inughter as Ethan''s words sank in. The master of the family shook his head, his amusement evident as he leaned back in his chair.


    "You must be joking, young man," he said, wiping an imaginary tear from his eyes.


    "Do you even know who you''re dealing with?"


    At that moment The celebritydy smirked, her tone dripping with mockery.


    "You think you can fire him?" She gestured toward the chief manager, who sat silently, his expression a mixture of annoyance and disbelief.@@novelbin@@


    Never in a million years would he think he would hear such words from a number body.


    "This man is the grandfather of this country''s entertainment world. Without him, half the industry wouldn''t exist."


    "You''re drunk on your little title, aren''t you?" another family member added, chuckling.


    Ethan, however, remained unbothered. He simply tilted his head and replied, "A corrupt grandfather has no ce in mypany."


    Theughter faltered slightly, but the smirks remained. The chief manager crossed his arms, leaning forward.


    "Boy, this isn''t some fantasy. You can''t just fire me with a whim."


    "Can''t I?" Ethan asked calmly, pulling his phone from his pocket. He tapped the screen a few times and then held it up for everyone to see.


    "All I need," he said, his tone razor-sharp, "is a single text message and he will be gone."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the soft hum of the air conditioning. The chief manager''s smirk didn''t waver as he crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair.


    "Go ahead," he said with a hint of mockery in his voice. "Do your worst. I''m not afraid of your little stunts."


    However Ethan didn''t flinch. Instead, he calmly dialed Noami''s number. The faint sound of her voice on the other end was enough to send ripples of unease through the room, though no one dared admit it.


    Everyone thought he was just kidding, and Making a fake call to someone else.


    "Naomi," Ethan began, his voice steady butmanding.


    "I want the chief manager fired. Effective immediately."


    Immediately Gasps filled the air, and the chief manager''s smirk faltered for just a fraction of a second.


    Before anyone could interject, Ethan continued, his tone sharpening like a de.


    "He''s ruining thepany''s image. Siding with wrongdoing and tarnishing our values.


    A person like him has no ce in the entertainment industry."


    The words hung heavy in the air, and the celebrity girl''s family erupted intoughter, their mocking tones filling the room.


    They couldn''t believe Ethan thinks they would fall for such tricks.


    It was too childish, and everyone could see it was just a fake call.


    Even though he ims to be the owner of thepany, only a fool would believe such nonsense.


    "You''re delusional,"


    one of them said, shaking his head. "Do you even hear yourself? At this point, you''re just making a fool of yourself."


    Ethan didn''t react to the mockery. Instead, he looked directly at the man, his voice unwavering.


    "And one more thing," he said, his gaze locking on the celebrity girl and her family. "Their family name. Mark it. They''ve been actively working against the entertainmentpany. I want them dealt with."


    hearing what Ethan just said theughter turned into ufortable murmurs. The weight of Ethan''s words began to sink in.


    "And Noami," Ethan added, his voice now icy and deliberate, "make sure to inform the godly investor immediately. I want this resolved without dy."


    At that moment The room was plunged into stunned silence. For the first time, the power dynamics had shifted, and it was clear Ethan wasn''t someone they could afford to underestimate.


    Readtest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Immediately the master''s hand mmed against the polished oak table, the force sending a sharp echo through thevish dining room. tes rattled, and a ss tipped over, spilling wine across the pristine white tablecloth. His face was flushed with anger, veins visible on his neck as he red at Ethan.


    "You''ve gone too far!" the master roared, his voice thunderous.


    "I have shown you respect, invited you into my home, but you''ve mistaken my kindness for weakness. Who do you think you are, boy? I could have you killed right now, and no one would dare to question it! Do you even know who you''re dealing with?"


    However Ethan stood across from him, his expression calm and unwavering. He met the master''s fiery gaze with an unsettlingposure, his hands loosely folded in front of him as if the outburst were nothing more than a passing breeze.


    "You don''t scare me," Ethan finally said, his voice low but steady, each word deliberate.


    "Threats like that only show me how desperate you are, and I can see it all over you."


    Again the room fell silent even more.


    The tension hung heavy in the air, thick enough to cut. The other family members exchanged wide-eyed nces, clearly shocked by Ethan''s boldness.


    At that moment the celebritydy, her smirk faltering for a brief moment, rose from her seat and ced a hand on her father''s shoulder.


    "Father, calm yourself," she said smoothly. "He doesn''t understand the power of our family. Let him run his mouth for now. He''ll regret it soon enough, by that time it would be toote, and nobody would me us for being ruthless."


    Another rtive leaned forward, their voice low but firm.


    "Ethan, you''ve made a grave mistake today. You don''t cross this family without consequences. You may think you''re untouchable, but we''ll see how long thatsts."


    Ethan didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he scanned the room, his sharp eyes meeting each family member''s gaze. He saw the smugness, the arrogance etched into their faces. But underneath, he could sense a flicker of uncertainty¡ªjust enough to tell him they weren''t as untouchable as they imed.


    The master, still brimming with rage but trying topose himself, jabbed a finger in Ethan''s direction. "You''ll regret this, boy. Mark my words. By the time we''re done with you, you''ll wish you''d never stepped foot in this house."


    At that moment the Chief Manager''s face turned pale as his phone buzzed insistently on the table. He hesitated for a moment, then snatched it up. The caller ID sent a shiver down his spine¡ªhis boss.

 Chapter 239

    Without wasting any more time he put the phone to his ear, barely managing a greeting before the angry voice on the other end exploded.


    "What the hell have you done?!" the boss roared, his voice crackling through the speaker.


    "Have you seen the media? They''re tearing us apart! Your name is everywhere¡ªscandals, corruption, everything we''ve worked to bury is being dug up and exposed. Turn on the TV right now!"


    The Chief Manager, trembling slightly, fumbled for the remote. He pressed the power button, and therge screen in the room flickered to life.


    A news anchor''s voice filled the room, reporting on the scandals surrounding the Chief Manager of the entertainmentpany. Clips and documents were disyed, detailing years of shady deals, bribery, and cover-ups¡ªall linked directly to him.


    The room fell silent, except for the voice of the anchor. The camera panned to protesting fans outside the entertainmentpany headquarters, holding signs demanding ountability. The words "Exposed Corruption in Entertainment" zed across the screen.


    At that moment the Chief Manager''s grip on the remote tightened as his hands began to shake. His face drained of color, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.@@novelbin@@


    His phone buzzed again, and the boss''s voice barked through.


    "You''re fired!" the boss spat venomously.


    "I don''t care how long you''ve been here. Go clean out your desk, and don''t show your face again. You''re done."


    Hearing what his boss just said.


    The Chief Manager''s phone slipped from his hand and ttered onto the table. He stared at the screen in disbelief, his breathing shallow. "This¡­ this can''t be happening," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than anyone else.


    Before anyone in the room could speak, another phone began ringing. All heads turned to the master of the family. He reached into his pocket.


    The room remained tense as the television continued its damning report.


    "Breaking News," the anchor announced, her voice sharp with urgency.


    "The police have now issued a warrant for the arrest of the Chief Manager of JSK Entertainment. Investigations reveal multiple ounts of embezzlement, fraud, and abuse of power. Authorities have begun seizing his properties as evidence piles up. He is urged to turn himself in immediately."


    The screen shifted to footage of police cars pulling up to a mansion, officers filing out with official documents in hand. The headline read, "From Power to Fugitive: The fall of JSK Chief Manager."


    The Chief Manager''s face twisted in rage and desperation as he watched.


    Immediately his knuckles started turning white as he gripped the edge of the table, his entire body trembling.


    "This is all your fault, Ethan!" he roared, his voice echoing off the walls. His eyes were wild, darting between Ethan and the others in the room. "You''ll pay for this! Do you hear me? You''ll regret ever crossing me!"


    Immediately he ran away.


    The master of the family stared at the vibrating phone in his hand, his hesitation clear as he nced at the faces around him. Slowly, he answered, his voice low and controlled, masking his unease. "Yes?"


    The voice on the other end belonged to his secretary, frantic and rushed.


    "Sir, there''s some troubling news I need to share immediately."


    The master''s brow furrowed. "Speak." Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "The estate we acquired recently¡ªthere''s been an issue," the secretary began, her voice trembling slightly. "It appears there are hidden charges tied to the property. Significant ones."


    At that moment his grip tightened on the phone.


    "How significant?"


    "Estimates suggest the charges could exceed a hundred million dors," she continued, her tone cautious. "But that''s not the worst of it."


    "What could possibly be worse?" His voice was sharp now, his growing irritation evident.


    "Thepany behind the estate''s sale has filed awsuit against us," she said quickly, as if bracing for his reaction. "If we lose the case, the damages could reach up to a billion dors."


    At that moment the room fell into an uneasy silence as the master of the family froze, the weight of the revtion hitting him.


    Immediately a faint murmur of shock rippled through the family members seated around the table.


    The master of the family''s face turned pale, and his hands trembled uncontrobly as he gripped the edge of the table. His breathing grew erratic, his chest heaving as if the weight of the news had crushed him entirely. Before anyone could react, his body convulsed, and he copsed onto the floor, clutching his chest.


    "Father!" the celebritydy screamed, rushing to his side. The other family members crowded around him in panic, shouting for help and trying to lift him up, their movements frantic and disorganized.


    "Move aside," Ethan''s calm yet firm voice cut through the chaos. He stepped closer, his sharp gaze assessing the master''s condition with eerie precision.


    "He''s having a severe medical episode. Likely a heart attack."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The family turned to him, desperation in their eyes. "What should we do?" one of them stammered.


    Ethan''s voice was steady as he said, "If he doesn''t receive medical attention in the next ten minutes, he''s going to die."


    The words struck like thunder, silencing the room for a moment before the celebritydy erupted in tears, her anger directed at Ethan. "This is your fault!"


    she screamed, her voice breaking with tension.


    "You caused this! If anything happens to my father, you''ll pay for it, Ethan. Mark my words¡ªyou''ll regret this for the rest of your life!"


    Ethan remained impassive, his cold gaze meeting hers.


    "Then you''d better call an ambnce," he said, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Because crying and ming me won''t save him."


    The celebritydy cried out, stepping in front of Ethan to block his exit.


    "Please, Ethan, don''t walk away. Save him. I''ll do anything you want."


    For some reason Something tells her Ethan is well Knowledgeable in cases like this.


    At that moment Ethan paused, tilting his head slightly but keeping his back to her. "Anything?" His tone was calm, but the weight of his words sent a chill through the room.


    Desperation crept into her voice. "Yes, anything. I''ll pay you, give you connections, whatever you want."


    Ethan turned around slowly, his expression unreadable.


    "What could you possibly offer me that I don''t already have?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    Her hands trembled, but she forced herself to stand tall.


    "I''ll marry you," she said, her voice shaking but determined. "You don''t have a girlfriend, do you? If you marry me, you''ll be the next heir to this family. Think about it¡ªthe power, influence, everything you could ever want."

 Chapter 240

    Ethan stopped in his tracks, turning back to face her, his expression a mix of disbelief and disdain.


    "You really think I''d be tempted by your family''s little money?"


    he asked, his voice cutting through the air like a knife.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The celebritydy flinched but quickly straightened her posture, masking her desperation with a flicker of defiance. "It''s not just money," she said, her voice wavering. "It''s influence, power¡ªthings you can''t buy just anywhere, think about what you would benefit from everything, it''s a life time opportunity."


    Upon hearing what she just said.


    Ethan let out a short, humorlessugh and shook his head. "Influence? Power?"


    he repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Your fame and fortune are worthless now. Can''t you see that?"


    At that moment she opened her mouth to respond, but Ethan held up a hand, silencing her. "This is what it feels like, isn''t it? To be on the other side? To feel powerless, to have everything you thought mattered¡ªyour money, your connections¡ªmean absolutely nothing."


    Immediately her face paled, and for the first time, her usual arrogance faltered. "I¡ª"


    However Ethan didn''t let her finish. "When poor people are treated like trash, they have nothing to lose," he said, his words sharp and deliberate. "But the rich? When their money and fame can''t save them, they lose everything. Their image. Their pride. Their sense of control."@@novelbin@@


    She couldn''t believe what she was hearing from Ethan after offering him such opportunity to be her husband, but he still decline, she couldn''t believe she was rejected again after she just wanted to manage him to save her father life.


    At that moment she couldn''t say anymore words and Ethan turned around, walking away with purpose. Over his shoulder, he added, "Maybe now you''ll understand what it''s like to treat people with respect. But that''s your lesson to learn, not mine to teach."


    He didn''t look back as he was about  to leave the room, leaving her standing there, her confidence shattered, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    The celebritydy''s tears fell uncontrobly, her voice cracking as she pleaded, "Please, Ethan... Please help him. I''ll do anything, just save my father."


    At that moment Ethan paused mid-step, his shoulders tense. He turned slowly, meeting her tearful gaze. For a moment he could feel she wasn''t telling lies and she really meant what she said, but still Ethan doesn''t want anything to do with her, not after everything she has done to the weak and innocent, However the silence hung between them, heavy and suffocating. Ethan sighed, running a hand through his hair as he walked back toward the master of the family.


    "You''re lucky I''m not as cruel as you think," Ethan muttered.


    "But remember, this is for him, not for you."


    Ethan knelt beside the man, his movements precise and steady. He used his abilities to stabilize the master''s vitals, ensuring he could make it to the hospital alive.


    After a few tense minutes, the master''s breathing became more regr, and the panic in the room subsided slightly.


    "He needs professional care immediately," Ethan said, his voice firm.


    "Get him to the hospital now."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Immediately the family sprang into action, rushing to get the master to the hospital. Ethan stood up, brushing his hands off and taking a deep breath. As themotion continued around him, he pulled out his phone and dialed Naomi number.


    "Seize the media coverage on the family," Ethan instructed without preamble. "I want everything rted to the celebrity''s scandals pulled back immediately. The master needs time to recover without added stress."


    On the other end, Naomi hesitated. "Are you sure? We''ve worked hard to expose them."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    " Don''t worry just seize it," Ethan repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "The media aspect only. Let them breathe for now, but keep a close watch. This isn''t over."


    Naomi exhaled sharply. "Understood."


    Ethan ended the call and slid his phone into his pocket, ncing back at the family as they prepared to leave for the hospital. His eyes lingered on the celebritydy, who still stood in the corner, her face streaked with tears.


    "Don''t mistake this as forgiveness, I will being for you when the time is right." Ethan said coldly before turning and walking away, leaving her to wrestle with her guilt and the weight of her father''s condition.


    Ethan stepped out of the grand family mansion, his hands tucked into his pockets as the evening breeze brushed against his face. The opulence of the estate seemed to mock the chaos within, the grandeur unable to shield its owners from the consequences of their actions.


    Although Ethan had stabilized the master''s health, he knew the family''s troubles were far from over.


    The illegal acquisition of the estates would soon haunt them, not just in fines but in reputation, soon everyone would see them for what they had done. A financial blow of that magnitude would ripple through their businesses, weakening their standing in the very world they sought to dominate. Ethan allowed himself a small, cold smile. Justice, it seemed, had its ways.


    He nced at the driveway, half expecting the celebrity girl toe running after him, her arrogance dissolved into desperation.


    "It won''t be long," he muttered to himself, the weight of his thoughts making his voice heavy. He knew her type¡ªprideful, but quick to crumble when faced with real consequences.


    "If¡ªno, when¡ªshe came begging, I would give her conditions. The apology had to be genuine, directed not just to me but to every person she had wronged."


    She would need to release a public statement, acknowledging her faults and setting the record straight. It wouldn''t be for his sake but for those whose lives she had tarnished.


    Ethan stepped into his car, resting his hands on the steering wheel for a moment. "If she proves sincere," he thought, his jaw tightening, "maybe I''ll let her start over¡ªfrom the bottom."

 Chapter 241

    Suddenly Ethan stopped the car and came down.


    He paused mid-step, his hand resting lightly on the door handle of his sleek ck car. His sharp senses had already caught the rumble of the approaching bus, but he kept his posture rxed.


    At that moment the vehicle screeched to a halt a few meters away, and the doors swung open with a metallic groan.


    One by one, men began stepping out, their faces obscured by scarves, their hands gripping a variety of weapons¡ªbats, pipes, and even a few knives.


    Ethan didn''t know what was going on, however From the look of things, they weren''t not here to talk with him.


    However Ethan''s gaze remained calm, almost indifferent, as the group formed a menacing line in front of him blocking every escape routes. Their leader, a burly man with a scar running from his temple to his jawline, stepped forward.


    "You know why we''re here," the man growled, his voice carrying a coarse edge.@@novelbin@@


    "Come with us quietly, or we''ll drag you along¡ªcovered in your own blood."


    At that moment the air grew heavy, the threat hanging like a de over the scene.


    At that moment Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, but it wasn''t a smile¡ªit was something colder. His eyes scanned the group methodically, noting the grip strength on their weapons, the tension in their shoulders, and the focused nces they exchanged.


    However he knows they wouldn''t be able to do him any harm, but still he want to know his sent them.


    Seeing Ethan still standing in his position and didn''t  look moved.


    The leader took a step closer. "Don''t make this harder than it needs to be, boy," he sneered. "We''ve got orders, and you don''t wanna know what happens if we''re forced to get... creative."


    At that moment Ethan straightened, his hand dropping from the car door. He tilted his head, his voice cutting through the tension with eerie calmness. "Orders from who?" he asked, though he already had a good idea.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The men bristled, their confidence faltering slightly at Ethan''s unflinching demeanor. "You think that matters?" the leader snapped, raising his bat.


    "Yourst chance. Quiet or bloody, it''s your choice."


    Ethan''s eyes darkened, his posture shifting subtly¡ªready. "I think," he said evenly, "it''s about to be your worst mistake."


    The street fell silent, the tension coiling tighter, as both sides prepared for what would inevitablye next.


    Not wanting to waste anymore time with the men Ethan stepped forward, his voice cold and unyielding.


    "Go ahead. Force me."


    Seeing Ethan boldness the men hesitated for a moment he wasn''t expecting him to be this bold like they meant nothing to him, At that moment he exchanged uncertain nces, before the leader barked, "Get him!"


    With a roar, the group surged forward, their weapons raised.


    Immediately Ethan moved like a shadow, swift and precise. The first man swung a bat, but Ethan sidestepped effortlessly, twisting his arm and sending him sprawling to the ground. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Immediately another lunged with a pipe, only to find it wrenched from his grip and used against him.


    One by one, they fell, groaning in pain, their weapons ttering uselessly to the pavement.


    Seeing what just happened and how quick the fight ended the leader stood frozen as his meny defeated, clutching bruised limbs and broken pride.


    At that moment Ethan turned to him, his face calm yet terrifyingly intense.


    "You''re still standing," Ethan said, his tone low butmanding. "Good.  now  it''s time to answer my question because I have just one."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The leader backed away, but Ethan closed the gap in a blink, grabbing him by the cor and yanking him forward.


    "Who sent you?" Ethan asked, his voice as sharp as a de.


    Upon hearing Ethan words  and the deadly look on his face.


    The man stammered, his confidence shattered.


    "It¡ªit was her," he finally blurted out. "The actress¡ªthe one you fired. She said... she said you ruined her life."


    Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver.


    "Take me to her mansion. Now."


    Immediately the man nodded frantically, stumbling toward the bus. Ethan followed, stepping inside and gesturing for the man to drive. The remaining injured men scrambled to their feet and fled, wanting no part in what woulde next.


    The journey was silent, tension hanging in the air like a storm waiting to break. When they finally arrived at the sprawling gates of the actress''s luxurious mansion, Ethan stepped out, his eyes scanning the opulent structure. The boss lingered by the bus, too terrified to move.


    At that moment Ethan adjusted his clothe, his face unreadable, and approached the gates.


    Ethan and the boss stepped into the grand mansion, thevish decor starkly contrasting the tense energy between them.


    The living room was filled with the second FL''s family, loungingfortably on expensive furniture. Theirughter and idle chatter halted as soon as they saw Ethan standing there.


    Immediately the eldest among them, a sharp-featured man with a domineering presence, raised a brow.


    "What is this?" he asked, his voice dripping with authority. His eyes narrowed as they darted from Ethan to the boss. "Why is he walking in here unscathed? Didn''t I tell you to cripple him before bringing him here?"


    At that moment all eyes shifted to Ethan, they couldn''t understand what was going on anymore, they all thought he would be dragged in. But for some reason they didn''t understand, he walked in all by himself.


    At that moment the boss''s face turned pale, his bravado from earlierpletely shattered. Without a word, he dropped to his knees in front of them. His trembling hands sped together as he pleaded, "I''m sorry! He was too powerful for us! We didn''t stand a chance!"


    Again the room fell silent even more, the air thick with tension.


    Immediately all eyes turned to Ethan, who stood tall and unbothered, his gaze steady as he scanned the faces of the family members.


    "Well," Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm yet cutting, "I see the family of an actress shares her ir for drama."

 Chapter 242

    At that moment the family stared at Ethan, their shocked expressions morphing into uneasy nces at one another. The eldest son, seated closest to the family head, clenched his fists, but before he could speak, Ethan''s calm, calcted voice cut through the room like a de.


    "That''s right," Ethan said, his tone sharp and unwavering.


    "I defeated every single one of your men. And now you''ll deal with the consequences of daring to cross someone like me."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said the head of the family, a middle-aged man with a broad frame and a thinyer of arrogance etched into his every gesture, threw his head back inughter.


    He couldn''t  believe what he just heard, a nobody just walked into his house to utter nonsense.


    "You?"


    He sneered, wiping a tear from his eye.


    "Do you even know who we are, boy? We''re one of thergest sponsors in the entertainment industry. You''re merely a chief examiner¡ªan employee. You exist because of families like ours. who are will to spend money in project.


    And you think you can stand here and threaten us?"


    The family''s confidence seemed to rekindle with the head''s words, their smug faces aligning as if rehearsed. Ethan remained unmoved, his eyes scanning the room, taking in every detail as if calcting his next move.


    Again The room erupted inughter at Ethan''s words. The head of the family leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as if Ethan had just told the most amusing joke of the century.


    "Who do you think deserves more respect here?" the man asked, his voice dripping with condescension. "You think you can walk into our home and dictate terms? Who are you to sever our sponsorship with JSK entertainmentpany? You must truly be delusional." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    At that moment he pointed at Ethan.


    " I don''t really know what you''re up to, but let me tell you this, i don''t care what you did to the men, but have it in mind, don''t utter nonsense in front of me or you pay for your every word."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan couldn''t help shake his head in disappointment, he couldn''t believe everything he was hearing, for someone to publicly say those nonsense it just showed he has done it multiple times and he has gotten away with it.


    Ethan barely chuckled, the sound low and dismissive.


    "From today onward," he said, his tone cutting through their mockery like a knife, "your sponsorship with the entertainmentpany is over. Someone more deserving will rece you."


    At that moment the man''s chuckling slowed, a faint flicker of uncertainty crossing his face before his arrogant mask returned. "Over?" he repeated mockingly. "Do you think you have that kind of authority? You must think you''re the owner of thepany, the so-called godly investor."


    Ethan shrugged, his expression calm and detached.


    "I''m not," he replied coolly. "But I don''t need to be. Minors like you can be fired with a few phone calls. And trust me, I know exactly who to call."


    Upon hearing what just said the room fell into uneasy silence as the weight of Ethan''s confidence began to settle over them.


    At that moment the master of the family mmed his hand on the table, his voice rising in anger.


    "You don''t know anything about business, do you, Ethan? If this deal is cut off, the entertainmentpany stands to lose at least a hundred million dors! No wise person would make such a reckless decision and I''m sure nobody  would even listen to you."


    Ethan stood unmoved, his expression as calm as ever.


    "A hundred million dors?" he repeated, his voice smooth and unwavering.


    "They''ll make that back in less than two years. Probably even less if another sponsor steps in¡ªone willing to pay double your contribution and I''m sure once we announce the cancetion of the contract with you, everyone would jump on the opportunity."


    The room grew quiet as Ethan continued, his words slicing through the tension like a razor. "And with the uing events nned, the entertainmentpany stands to make over a billion dors. That''s a fortune your family could''ve enjoyed as sponsors¡ªif you''d chosen to remain."


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes scanned the room, his gaze stopping briefly on each stunned face. "But since I''ll be removing you as sponsors," he added, his voice sharp and decisive, "that profit will no longer include you."


    Again the room remained deathly silent, the weight of Ethan''s words pressing heavily on everyone present.


    The man''s face turned red with anger.


    "You don''t have the authority to do anything!" he snapped, his voice filled with venom. His fists clenched as he leaned forward, ring at Ethan.


    However Ethan didn''t flinch. Instead, he calmly reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone. "We''ll see about that," he said, his tone icy and firm.


    He tapped the screen and ced a call.


    "Naomi," he said evenly when the line connected. "I want this family''s sponsorship terminated immediately. Rece them with the carpany¡ªyes, the one that''s been eager to invest. I want this finalized in less than an hour."


    At that moment the man''s eyes widened as Ethan spoke, his earlier confidence beginning to crack. His gaze darted around the room, searching for some kind of support or reassurance, but none of the family members dared to meet his eyes.


    then Ethan hung up the phone and slipped it back into his pocket. "Anything else you''d like to say before it''s official?" he asked, his voice calm butced with a quiet authority that silenced the room.


    Upon  hearing what Ethan  just said the master of the family let out a loud, mockingugh that echoed through the room. The FL, still fuming from her earlier humiliation, joined in, herughter sharp and cutting.


    "Who do you think you are, Ethan?" the master sneered, leaning back in his chair with a smug expression. "You''re just a chief examiner. Your job is to assess problems and report them to the higher-ups¡ªnot to y God. Cutting off deals? Finding recements within an hour? Do you even hear yourself?"

 Chapter 243

    Without being told they could tell Ethan was just acting.


    The FL scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorway. "You''re delusional if you think you have that kind of power. Thepany doesn''t revolve around you, Ethan. Know your ce."


    However Ethan didn''t react to their taunts. He simply stood there, calm andposed, as though their words hadn''t touched him at all. His silence only seemed to irritate them more, theirughter growing louder and more derisive.


    But Ethan''s calm gaze didn''t waver, his silence speaking louder than their mockery ever could.


    The master''sughter grew louder, almost manic, as he leaned forward, his face inches away from Ethan''s. "Who do you think you are? Some hero with a saviorplex? You''re just a cog in the machine. You don''t have the authority to breathe, let alone make decisions like that."


    Ethan remained calm, his voice steady as he replied, "I can do all of this because I''m the owner."


    The room fell silent for a moment before the FL and the master erupted intoughter again, their voices dripping with disbelief.


    "The owner? You? That''s rich,"


    the FL sneered, wiping a fake tear from her eye.


    "Do you even hear yourself?"


    Before Ethan could respond, the master''s phone rang. He nced at the screen, his smile faltering slightly before he answered it. Theughter in his voice quickly faded as he listened to the person on the other end.


    "What?" His voice was shaky now, the confidence draining from his face. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Removed? That''s impossible!"


    Seeing the reaction in his face the room was silent as the call continued, the master''s face growing paler by the second. Finally, he ended the call, his trembling hand barely able to hold the phone.


    At that moment he turned to Ethan, disbelief and fury warring on his face.


    "Our sponsorship deal... has been terminated. And the breach of contract penalty... it''s being sent to us immediately."


    Ethan''s calm gaze locked with the master, his steady presence a stark contrast to the chaos that had just erupted.


    At that moment the master''s phone buzzed again, and he hesitated before ncing at the screen. His hands trembled as he read the notification.


    [$150 million. The breach of contract penalty had been finalized, and it was now owed in full.]


    Upon seeing the message his face turned red with anger and disbelief.


    "What have you done, Ethan?" he roared, his voice shaking the walls. "If the superiors find out about this, you''ll be finished! Do you understand the gravity of your actions?"


    Ethan didn''t flinch. Instead, he calmly folded his arms and tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    "I don''t think you understand the situation you found yourself in," Ethan replied evenly.


    "I am the superior. I''m the over boss."


    The room fell into a stunned silence, with the FL and her family exchanging uneasy nces. The master''s rage flickered into confusion, his mind racing to make sense of Ethan''s words. But Ethan wasn''t finished.


    He casually picked up the remote control lying on the coffee table and aimed it at the television. The screen flickered to life, disying the breaking news headline in bold letters: Major Sponsorship Shift:


    z Company Joins Entertainment Giant with Historic Investment.


    The anchor''s voice filled the room. "This unprecedented deal is set to bring in a staggering amount of revenue for the entertainmentpany, with projections estimating awork surge to twenty billion dors within the next five years. Experts are calling it a groundbreaking move that will redefine the industry."


    Ethan stood back, letting the screen speak for itself. The master''s face drained of color as the implications sank in, and the FL''s smug expression was reced with sheer disbelief.


    No one dared to speak, the weight of Ethan''s authority pressing down on the room like a storm about to break.


    The master, trembling with rage, staggered to his feet as his chief security guards surrounded Ethan. Some held guns, while others had their hands on their earpieces, ready to escte the situation.


    The FL and her family stood frozen, watching the scene unfold with a mix of fear and anticipation.


    "You think you can humiliate us and walk out of here alive?"


    the master barked, his voice filled with venom.


    "Do you have any idea who we are? What we can do? You''ve made yourst mistake, boy."


    However Ethan remained calm, his hands loosely sped behind his back, his gaze unwavering.


    "It seems you still haven''t learned anything," he said, his tone cold yet controlled.@@novelbin@@


    "The higher you climb, the harder the fall, you gave to remember that."


    The master sneered.


    "Spare me your cheap philosophy. Now pick up that phone call your so-called connections. Beg for mercy. Because unless you sign a new contract reinstating us, you and your family will never see the light of day again."


    Ethan didn''t flinch as the security team began to close in. He nced at the armed men, then turned his attention back to the master. "Is this really the best you''ve got?" Ethan asked, his voice low and steady.


    Before the master could respond, the sound of heavy boots echoed from the hallway.


    A group of men dressed in ck suits entered the room, their movements precise and deliberate. They were heavily armed, their presence exuding an air of authority and danger that silenced everyone.


    At that moment the master''s smirk faltered as he turned to his chief security officer.


    "Who are they?!" he demanded, his voice cracking.


    Ethan stepped forward, his expression unbothered.


    "I was wondering when my team would arrive," he said casually.


    "I guess it''s your turn to feel cornered."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The master''s face paled, and he took a hesitant step back. The lead operative of Ethan''s team stepped forward, addressing Ethan directly. "Boss, what are your orders?"


    The room grow even more silent, the air thick with tension. Ethan''s eyes locked onto the master''s, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Let''s see how bold they really are," he said, his voice echoing in the stunned silence.

 Chapter 244

    At that moment Ethan scanned the room, his sharp eyes catching the subtle movements of men emerging from shadowed corners. Each one held a weapon, their postures rigid with determination.


    Again he folded his arms across his chest, the faintest smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Impressive theatrics," Ethan remarked, his tone carrying a calm mockery that made the tension in the room thicken.


    "So, this is your big n? Lock me in and parade your puppets?"@@novelbin@@


    He chuckled softly, the sound unnervingly calm.


    "Do you really think this is enough to stop me?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan  just said.


    The master leaned back in his chair with a smug expression, his fingers steepled under his chin as if he were conducting a game.


    "Ethan, you underestimate the gravity of your situation. The mansion is sealed. No one gets in or out unless I say so. Now use your so-called connections, make your calls¡ªwhatever you need to do. Otherwise, you''ll be spending the night here. Permanently and I would decide your faith."


    Ethan tilted his head, his eyes narrowing as he regarded the master.


    "And who exactly is supposed to keep me here?" He gestured toward the guards without breaking eye contact.


    "These¡­ imbeciles?"


    The insult hung heavy in the air, the word cutting like a de.


    At that moment one of the guards bristled, his grip tightening on his weapon, but the master raised a hand, signaling him to wait. A flicker of irritation crossed the master''s face, quickly masked by his arrogance.


    " I can see you''ve got a sharp tongue, Ethan," the master said, leaning forward.


    "But I''ll soon have you begging for forgiveness." He turned to his guards, his voice sharp andmanding. "Bring him to his knees."


    The guards moved as one, their footsteps echoing in the spacious room.


    However Ethan remained rooted in ce, his arms dropping to his sides.


    At that moment he exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable as the first man lunged.


    "Let''s see if you can back that up," Ethan murmured, more to himself than anyone else.


    The room was thick with anticipation, every pair of eyes locked on the unfolding scene.


    The first guard strode forward with unwavering confidence, his grip on his weapon tightening as he neared Ethan. But before he could make a move, Ethan calmly reached into his coat and revealed his staff. Without so much as a swing, the guard copsed to the ground like a marite with its strings cut, his body lifeless.


    Upon seeing what just just happened, they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Immediately gasps echoed through the room, a ripple of unease spreading among the remaining guards.


    The air grew  even more thick with tension, and for a brief moment, no one dared to breathe.


    Immediately the master''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across his face as he waved another guard forward.


    "Check him," the master ordered sharply.


    However the designated man hesitated but eventually bent down to inspect his fallenrade. After a few tense moments, he rose to his feet, his face pale and voice trembling.


    "He''s¡­ he''s dead."


    The wordsnded like a bomb in the room.


    Immediately The master''s smug confidence faltered, and murmurs erupted among the family members and guards. Fear began to creep into their eyes, their bravado cracking under the weight of the moment.


    they all thought Ethan would be on his knees begging for mercy already.


    but for some reason he just killed someone with even doing anything.


    At that moment they all started gazing at each other trying to understand what just happened.


    However none of them seems to have an answer. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment Ethan''s voice sliced through the chaos like a de, calm yetced with authority.


    "So, who''s next?"


    Immediately his gaze swept the room,nding on each face as though he were assessing their worth.


    "Who wants to die next?"


    The words were not shouted but spoken with a chilling certainty that sent shivers down spines.


    At that moment the guards exchanged uneasy nces, their earlier confidence now a distant memory, none of them want to be the first to challenge Ethan, not after what just happened.


    The master opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    Ethan stood firm, his staff glinting under the chandelier light.


    "Make your decision quickly," he added, his tone cold and deliberate. "I don''t have all night."


    The air seemed to thicken with an unseen force as Ethan''s words echoed through the room, his calm demeanor sending a ripple of unease through everyone present. The master''s jaw tightened, his confidence faltering as he barked out an order, his voice sharp andmanding.


    "Five of you! Bring him down now!"


    Immediately five guards stepped forward, their movements hesitant but obedient. They marched toward Ethan, their weapons ready. Yet, before they could even lift a hand, their bodies crumpled to the ground, lifeless, as though an invisible force had yanked the life from them.


    The room froze again.


    Gasps and horrified murmurs erupted among the onlookers. The master''s face paled as he gripped the edge of his chair, his once smug expression reced by shock. His lips quivered, searching for words, but nothing came out.


    "This¡­ this isn''t possible," one family member whispered, his voice trembling.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the room again, cold and unyielding. His grip tightened on his staff, and with a deliberate motion, he stamped it firmly against the floor. A low, resonating hum echoed through the mansion like a warning bell.


    Before anyone could react, every armed guard in the room copsed where they stood.


    Their weapons ttered to the floor as their lifeless bodies slumped against furniture or sprawled across the marble tiles.


    Seeing what just happened the once-confident master rose halfway from his chair, his mouth agape in disbelief.


    Immediately his family cowered behind him, their faces etched with terror.


    Panic set in, and whispers filled the air, but Ethan silenced them with a single, icy question. His voice was steady, yet it carried the weight of absolute authority.


    "Who''s going to stop me now?"

 Chapter 245

    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The master''s oncemanding presence dissolved into sheer desperation. He fell to his knees, his hands trembling as he sped them together in a plea.


    "Please¡­ please, Ethan. Spare us! I made a mistake¡ªno, we all did. Just let us go. I swear we won''t interfere with you again."


    However Ethan''s cold gaze bore into the man, unflinching and merciless.


    His grip on the staff remained firm, the faint hum of its power still resonating in the air.


    Slowly, he took a step forward, his voice cutting through the tense silence like a de.


    "I''m not your karma," Ethan said, his tone low but sharp, each wordced with a chilling finality.


    "But mark my words¡ªyour time wille. Whether it''s today or tomorrow, the price for everything you''ve done will catch up to you."


    The master nodded frantically, sweat dripping down his pale face. "I-I understand. I''ll stay out of your way! You''ll never hear from us again, I swear!"@@novelbin@@


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head, his lips curling into a faint, humorless smile.


    "That''s wise of you. Because if I ever find you or your family crossing my line again¡­" His voice hardened, the room seeming to grow colder as he leaned closer. "¡­I''ll make sure you live long enough to watch everything you care about crumble. And then I''ll leave you as thest reminder of your own failures."


    Ethan words made the master shuddered, his body trembling as he lowered his head to the floor, utterly defeated.


    Around him, his family stood frozen, their faces drained of color, too afraid to even breathe.


    Ethan''s footsteps echoed through the dimly lit hall as he walked away from the groveling crowd, their desperate voices fading into the background.


    The pleas, the cries¡ªthey were all the same, hollow and predictable. None of it moved him.


    When he stepped outside, the cool night air brushed against his face. Ethan paused, lifting his gaze toward the moon. Its silvery light bathed everything in a serene glow, almost mocking the chaos he had just left behind.


    The world felt strangely quiet, as if the universe itself was taking a moment to breathe.


    At that moment he exhaled slowly, leaning against the sleek car parked nearby.


    His staff rested beside him, its faint glow dimming with the night. Ethan''s thoughts wandered, carried by the stillness of the moment.


    "Should I just end them?"


    he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible over the rustling of leaves. He thought about the past, his old friends¡ªthe faces that once made himugh, the memories that now seemed like fragments of a life he could no longer return to. There was a longing in his chest, but it was quickly reced by the sharp reminder of his current reality.


    The Silver family. Their business, their influence, their audacity¡ªit was all a tangled mess that demanded his attention.


    He couldn''t leave it unresolved, not when it posed a threat to everything he had built.


    But then his mind drifted to his grandmother. wondering if he should visit her.


    At that moment Ethan''s phone buzzed in his pocket, pulling him out of his thoughts. He nced at the screen¡ªSerenity''s name shed across it.


    Immediately a faint crease formed on his brow as he answered.


    "Serenity?"


    he said, his voice calm butced with curiosity.


    "Ethan," Serenity''s tone was lighter than usual, almost yful.


    "I wanted to invite you to a family dinner tonight. My father insisted. He wants to personally thank you for what you did at the hospital."


    Upon hearing what Serenity just said.


    Ethan hesitated, leaning back against his car. Although he had told her yes before, not he kind of down to do anything now.


    "That wasn''t necessary. I just¡ª"


    "Ethan," she cut him off, her voice soft but firm. "You know he doesn''t ask for much. He really wants to meet you properly, and honestly¡­ so do I."


    Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, Ethan considered declining. Dinners with powerful families often came with strings attached, and he wasn''t in the mood for hidden agendas or polite facades.


    "Serenity¡­" he began, but there was something in her tone when she responded that stopped him.


    "Please, Ethan. It''s just dinner. No obligations, no favors¡ªjust us thanking you. I''ll send you the address."


    Before he could say no, the call ended, leaving him with a buzzing silence. He stared at the phone in his hand, a mixture of annoyance and reluctant amusement flickering across his face.


    At that moment he knew he doesn''t have any other choice.


    Momentster, a notification popped up with the address. Ethan sighed, sliding into his car.


    Not long after Ethan arrived and pulled into the familiar lot, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    The restaurant''s polished exterior reflected the dim evening lights, and with a sigh, he realized he was back at the same ce where he had dined with Jeremy.


    A faint smirk crossed his face. "They''ll probably remember me,"


    he thought to himself, though he wasn''t entirely sure if that was a good thing or not. He nced at his car¡ªa sleek, functional machine, but nothingpared to the shy rides often parked here.


    "This wasn''t my idea of a quiet night, he mused, stepping out and adjusting his jacket."


    As he began walking toward the entrance, the distant hum of engines caught his attention. Serenity and her family arrived in a line of gleaming luxury cars, the kind thatmanded attention without effort.


    At that moment Ethan raised an eyebrow, his sharp instincts immediately picking up on their subtle disy of power.


    The cars parked in perfect unison, and the York family stepped out, their movements exuding a practiced elegance that only old money carried.


    Serenity, dressed in a simple yet expensive outfit, gave Ethan a warm smile.


    Her father followed close behind, his eyes scanning Ethan briefly before settling on their surroundings.


    A younger man in the group, who seemed to be trying too hard to mirror the family''s grace, paused to nce at Ethan''s car.


    "Who parked that dump truck here?" the man sneered loudly enough for Ethan to hear, his tone dripping with disdain.

 Chapter 246

    Ethan approached the York family with a calm yet firm demeanor, his sharp eyes locking onto the man who had insulted his car.


    The York family, still engrossed in their mockingughter, fell silent as Ethan''s voice cut through their chatter like a de.


    "The car belongs to me,"


    Ethan said, his tone as steady as the ground beneath them.


    "Is there a problem with that?"


    At that moment the man who had made thement straightened his suit, visibly surprised by Ethan''s audacity.


    "Well,"


    he began, his voice faltering slightly, "this establishment is meant for those who reflect the epitome of sess. A car like yours... it doesn''t exactly fit the ambiance, does it?"


    Hearing what he just said Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. He nced at the sleek, expensive cars lined up beside his own.


    "I didn''t realize the worth of a person could be measured by the car they drive,"he said evenly. "But if we''re talking about appearances, I''d suggest we measure the worth of integrity instead."


    The subtle jab of Ethan hit its mark, and the man''s face flushed with irritation.


    At that moment Serenity stepped forward, clearly ufortable with the tension brewing.


    "Ethan,"


    she said quickly, her tone gentle yet cautious, "please, let''s go inside. My father''s waiting."


    But Ethan wasn''t ready to move. His gaze shifted back to the York family, who were now exchanging uneasy nces.


    "If anyone here has a problem with where I park, they''re free to say so directly to me," Ethan added, his voiceced with quiet authority. "Otherwise, I suggest we all move on and focus on why we''re here."


    At that moment The man squinted at Ethan, his lips curling into a mocking smile. "Ah, so who exactly are you?" he asked, his toneced with condescension. "Are you one of the workers here? That would exin the... car."


    He gestured dismissively toward Ethan''s car again.


    "Even so, you really shouldn''t have parked that thing here. It ruins the entire image of this restaurant."


    However Ethan''s expression remained unreadable, his hands casually resting in his pockets as the man continued to speak. The words rolled off him like water off a rock, but Serenity couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Immediately she stepped forward, her voice cutting through the man''s tirade.


    "He''s not a worker,"she said firmly, her eyes narrowing. "This is Ethan¡ªthe person my father invited. He''s joining us for dinner."


    Upon hearing  what serenity just said.


    The man froze mid-sentence, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. For a moment, the smugness on his face was reced by confusion. He blinked at Serenity, then nced back at Ethan, reassessing him with a look that hovered between skepticism and embarrassment.


    "Ah," the man said finally, forcing a polite smile. "I see. Well, my apologies, then. I wasn''t aware..." He cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "It makes sense now, of course. But, if I may¡ª"his tone shifted back to a subtle sneer¡ª "at least you could havee with us, Ethan. That... car... is hardly appropriate for a ce like this. It''s not even a car, really."


    At that moment Ethan just shakes his head, without being told he could tell the man doesn''t know anything about the car.


    that can only exin the reason fir belittling his car.


    The old master of the York family adjusted his posture slightly,manding the attention of everyone present. His voice, though calm, carried a tone that silenced any lingering murmurs.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of car the boy drives,"


    he began, his gaze steady and piercing.


    "What matters is that he has the means to get where he needs to go¡ªand more importantly, that he saved my son life a few days ago. That alone is worth more than any vehicle parked outside this restaurant."


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, creating a ripple of subdued embarrassment among the York family members. The man who had mocked Ethan''s car moments earlier swallowed hard, his confidence faltering under the old master''s firm assertion. Recognizing the shift in tone, he straightened his jacket and took a step forward toward Ethan.


    With a forced but polite smile, he extended his hand.


    "My apologies for earlier," Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    he said, his voice now tempered with a mix of respect and difort.


    "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I''m Brown Karen, the financial manager for the estatepany own my the Godly investor. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you in person."


    At that moment Ethan''s sharp eyes remained fixed on Brown Karen as the man introduced himself. The revtion that this man worked for him was unexpected, but what piqued Ethan''s curiosity more was his presence with the York family. Questions brewed in his mind, but he masked them with a neutral expression.


    When Brown extended his hand with a polished smile, Ethan didn''t move to reciprocate. Instead, he crossed his arms, his gaze unwavering.


    "You don''t deserve my handshake," Ethan said calmly, each word deliberate.


    Immediately the scene fell into an awkward silence for a beat before Brown, clearly flustered but attempting to save face, forced a chuckle.


    "Ah, I see! The great Ethan himself has deemed me unworthy of a handshake. What humility!" His voice carried a strained cheerfulness, but his eyes betrayed his difort.


    However The York family, huddled together in their tailored suits and designer dresses, found thement amusing. Laughter erupted among them, the sound sharp and condescending.


    At that moment Serenity, standing slightly apart from the group, shifted uneasily, her expression a mix of concern and embarrassment. Her grandfather, however, watched the interaction with keen interest, his wrinkled face unreadable.


    Still Ethan didn''t flinch at theughter. Instead, he met Brown''s gaze with an unyielding calm that seemed to drain the humor from the Scene.


    "Don''t twist my words," he said, his voice cutting through the noise like a de.


    "You know exactly why I said that."


    At that moment theughter stuttered and died as the weight of Ethan''s words settled over the group.@@novelbin@@


    Immediately Brown''s smirk faltered, and he nced nervously at the family, hoping for support. The old master of the York family, cleared his throat,manding immediate attention.

 Chapter 247

    Not long after they all went inside and settled  into the booked.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted as Serenity''s uncle, the same man who had been particrly challenging thest time Ethan encountered him, leaned forward with a smug grin. His voice carried a tone of mock politeness, but the underlying intent was clear.


    "Didn''t Ethan say he was the one who took care of the problem? Strange, considering it was Brown who made it all happen."


    At that moment Ethan''s brows rose slightly at the insinuation. His tone was measured, but there was a subtle edge to it.


    "What exactly do you mean by that?" he asked, his sharp gaze locking on Serenity''s uncle.


    The uncle smirked and gestured toward Brown, who stood by with a self-satisfied expression. "What I mean," the uncle said, "is that Brown here was the one who saw the potential in our project and took the initiative. He personally persuaded the godly investor to approve the contract. Without him, none of it would''ve been possible."


    Immediately Murmurs of agreement rippled through the family. Brown, basking in the sudden spotlight, shed a wide smile.


    "Well," he said modestly, though his puffed-up demeanor betrayed his false humility, "I wouldn''t say I did it all alone. But yes, I did recognize the value of the York family''s vision. It wasn''t easy convincing the godly investor, but I managed."


    Hearing what Brown just said.


    Ethan''s expression didn''t waver, but a glint of something unreadable flickered in his eyes. He crossed his arms, studying Brown with quiet intensity.


    The room buzzed even more with the York family''s praise for Brown. Serenity''s uncle leaned back in his chair, looking thoroughly pleased with himself, while Brown continued to ept the des with the air of someone who had just won an award.


    Then Ethan pointed directly at Brown, his voice cutting through the chatter like a de.


    "You persuaded the godly investor?" he asked, his tone deceptively calm.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room was thick with tension as Ethan''s pointed question hung in the air.


    Immediately the York family exchanged confused nces, murmurs rippling among them. Serenity''s uncle leaned forward, narrowing his eyes.


    "What do you mean by that, Ethan?" His voice carried a sharp edge,ced with suspicion. "Do you even know who Mr. Brown is? Are you implying he''s lying?"


    However Ethan didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he maintained his unwavering gaze on Brown, his silence heavy and deliberate. The family grew restless, unsure of what was happening. Brown, however, broke the silence with a dismissiveugh. "Of course I persuaded the godly investor," he said, smoothing his tie as though reaffirming his status.


    "In fact, I went as far as suggesting how he should proceed with the project. It''s all thanks to my guidance that the deal went through and quickly."


    The room erupted in praises again, with Serenity''s uncle apuding loudly.


    "That''s why Mr. Brown is invaluable to this family," he dered, his voice ringing with conviction.


    "He''s the reason we''re standing where we are today."


    But Ethan wasn''t pping. His calm exterior masked the storm brewing inside him. His jaw tightened, and his fists clenched at his sides, though he kept his voice measured when he finally spoke.


    "You told the godly investor what to do?" he asked, his words slow and deliberate, each one like a de cutting through the falsehoods.


    At that moment Brown met Ethan''s gaze, clearly mistaking the calm for naivety.


    "That''s right," he said confidently. "Iid out the entire n for him. The godly investor followed my rmendations to the letter."


    Ethan''s anger simmered beneath the surface, but his expression remained controlled. He couldn''t believe the audacity of this man, not only iming credit for someone else''s work but using his name to spin lies.


    This wasn''t just an insult¡ªit was a direct affront to his integrity and the effort he had poured into his ventures.


    As the York family continued to praise Brown, Ethan stood silently, calcting his next move.


    He wouldn''t let this slide, but he needed to ensure his response dismantled their delusions entirely.


    Ethan''s gaze remained locked on Mr. Brown as he leaned slightly forward, his voice calm but cutting. "Tell me, Mr. Brown," Ethan said, his words deliberate, "have you ever spoken to the godly investor face to face?"


    At that moment the room fell silent, the question hanging like a challenge in the air.


    However Brown faltered for a fraction of a second, but it was enough for Ethan to notice. Serenity''s uncle, however, wasted no time jumping to Brown''s defense.


    "What are you trying to say, Ethan?" he snapped, his voice rising.


    "Are you implying Mr. Brown is lying? After all, you''re the one who imed you had settled everything before. Are you now saying it was you who spoke to the godly investor directly? iming all the credit for yourself?"


    At that moment Ethan straightened, meeting the uncle''s fiery gaze with unshakenposure.


    "I''m not iming anything," Ethan replied, his voice calm but firm. "I''m simply asking Mr. Brown to rify. Since he''s taking credit for persuading the godly investor, I''d like to know¡ªdid he speak to him in person, or was it just an assumption?"


    Immediately the room started buzzing with whispers, Serenity''s father and grandfather exchanging questioning looks. Brown''s confident demeanor cracked for the first time, but he quickly masked it with a forcedugh.


    "Well, the godly investor is a busy man," he said, his tone defensive. "Not everything needs to happen face-to-face, Ethan. Sometimes, influence and strategy speak louder than personal interaction."


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle cut in again, his anger now directed solely at Ethan. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    "Ethan, you need to be careful with your words," he warned, jabbing a finger in Ethan''s direction.


    "You can''t just use someone like Mr. Brown without proof. If you think you''ve done more, then say it outright instead of undermining him."


    However Ethan didn''t respond immediately, his expression unreadable as he nced between the defensive uncle and the clearly cornered Brown.


    He let the tension build, knowing that the truth would unravel on its own if he waited just long enough.

 Chapter 248

    At that moment The tension among the York family rippled like a taut wire ready to snap.


    Immediately Serenity''s uncle leaned forward, his tone sharp as he addressed the group, "So, we all thought Ethan was the one behind solving our financial issues, didn''t we? If it weren''t for that assumption, would he even be here right now? Well, thank goodness Mr. Brown stepped in to tell us the truth."


    At that moment Several family members nodded in agreement, murmuring their support. "Exactly," one of the aunts added, folding her arms. "It''s important to give credit where it''s due. We''ve been misled."


    The air grew heavy with their usations.


    However Ethan remainedposed, his expression unreadable, though his sharp gaze flicked momentarily to Mr. Brown, who sat basking in the attention, his smile smug.


    Before the discussion could escte further, Old Master York mmed his hand lightly on the armrest of his chair. The sound wasn''t loud, but itmanded attention.


    Immediately the room fell silent as his piercing eyes surveyed the family members.


    "That is enough," Old Master York said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of authority.


    "We invited Ethan here because he saved my son''s life, not because of any financial matters. His presence is not a debt to be repaid but a gratitude to be shown."


    The old man''s words hung in the air, silencing the murmurs and causing a few family members to exchange sheepish nces.


    However Mr. Brown, who had been riding the wave of praise, suddenly seemed smaller in his chair.


    "And let''s not forget," Serenity father added, his gaze narrowing, "Ethan never imed he was the one who solved the financial issues. Not once. This narrative is something you all created." He paused and turned his sharp eyes toward Serenity, who straightened in her seat under his scrutiny.


    "Serenity," he said with a tone that was both stern and questioning, "wasn''t it you who informed me about what happened?"


    Hearing her father  words.


    Serenity swallowed hard, her usually confident demeanor faltering. She nced at Ethan, who remained calm, then nodded. "Yes, father," she admitted softly.


    The awkward silence following Old Master York''s words lingered heavily.


    The family exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to proceed. Sensing the tension, the old master straightened his posture, his voice cutting through the unease like a sharp de.


    "Enough of this. We''ve wasted enough time bickering over nonsense. Let''s forget about that happened and have a proper meal. This is not the ce for such trivialities."


    At that moment the family nodded in agreement, their earlier chatter andughter subdued.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    However old Master york, decided to upgrade their room, he wasn''t expecting Mr.Brown toe.


    They filed into the upscale restaurant, the sound of polished shoes tapping against the marble floor echoing faintly. The ma?tre d'' greeted them with practiced courtesy, leading them to a private room reserved under the York family name. The space was opulent, adorned with elegant chandeliers and intricately carved wooden furniture, offering an air of exclusivity.


    Ethan, however, lingered behind at the entrance. His hands rested casually in his pockets, but his eyes carried a flicker of frustration. Serenity noticed his hesitation and stepped away from the group to join him. Her heels clicked softly against the floor as she approached, her expression a mix of concern.


    "You''re noting in?" she asked gently, tilting her head to meet his gaze.


    However Ethan exhaled sharply, shaking his head.


    "I don''t think I should. Your family invited me out of gratitude for helping your father, but let''s be honest¡ªmost of them don''t want me here. It''s written all over their faces."


    Hearing what Ethan just said Serenity frowned, guilt flickering in her eyes. "Ethan, I know they''ve been¡­ difficult, but my grandfather and dad genuinely wants you here. He went out of his way to prepare something special for you. If you leave now, it''ll hurt him, and he''s been through enough already."


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened, his gaze briefly falling to the ground as he weighed her words.


    "Serenity," he said after a moment, his tone softer, "I''m not here to cause tension or ruin anyone''s evening. But your family has made it clear that I don''t belong."


    Immediately she stepped closer, her voice low but insistent. "I understand how you feel, but this isn''t about them. It''s about my father. He''s the reason I asked you toe, and he''s the one who wants to thank you properly. Please, Ethan, don''t let their behavior stop you from epting his gratitude."


    Ethan studied her for a long moment, his thoughts unreadable. Finally, he gave a reluctant nod. "Alright. For him, not them."


    At that moment a small smile of relief broke across Serenity''s face. "Thank you. You won''t regret it."


    As Ethan stepped into the upgraded  room with the York family, he was keenly aware of the eyes on him. The polished interiors gleamed under the soft glow of chandeliers, and the muted hum of wealthy diners filled the air.


    As they approached the front desk, the receptionist''s face lit up upon spotting Ethan. Her posture stiffened, and she instinctively began to offer a respectful bow, but Ethan caught her gaze and gave her a subtle shake of his head.


    The message on his gaze was clear: "not now."


    She quicklyposed herself, masking her recognition, and resumed her professional demeanor as she guided them toward the private dining section.


    The York family walked ahead, seemingly oblivious to the silent exchange. Ethan followed behind, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, his sharp eyes scanning the restaurant''syout. He wasn''t here to make a scene¡ªnot yet, at least.


    Once inside, the York family requested a private box.@@novelbin@@


    The ma?tre d'' led them to an exclusive room, adorned with dark oak panels, plush chairs, and an ornate dining table that could easily amodate ten. The atmosphere screamed exclusivity, with soundproof walls ensuring absolute privacy.


    Immediately Serenity''s father and uncles exchanged approving nods, clearly ustomed to such grandeur.


    As they settled into their seats, menus were handed out, and polite chatter filled the room. Serenity, sitting opposite Ethan, offered him an encouraging smile. Ethan, however, remained quiet, scanning the menu with disinterest.


    He wasn''t here for the food.


    The conversation turned to Mr. Brown as Serenity''s uncle asked, "So, Mr. Brown, what will you have? This restaurant boasts an exquisite selection."


    However Mr. Brown, basking in the attention, leaned back in his chair with a smug grin.


    "Ah, let''s see¡­ perhaps a bottle of their finest wine to start. And maybe¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the door swung open, the polished hinges creaking ever so slightly.


    Immediately all heads turned as the manager entered, nked by two waitresses.

 Chapter 249

    At that moment The room was heavy with curiosity as the manager stood at the doorway, his polished demeanor betraying the weight of the announcement he was about to make.


    Immediately The York family started exchanging bewildered nces, unsure of what to make of his presence.


    Old Master York, always one for directness, finally broke the silence. "Manager, what''s all this about?" he asked, his voice calm butced with authority.


    At that moment the manager sped his hands in front of him, his face a practiced mask of professionalism.


    "It''s an honor to have such esteemed guests at our establishment tonight," he began. His gaze swept the table beforending briefly on Ethan.


    "Due to the special guest the York family has brought with them, we would like to upgrade you to our premier box. It is our finest space, reserved for only the most distinguished visitors. Furthermore, as a gesture of appreciation, your entire evening will beplimentary."


    Upon hearing what the manager  just said the air in the room froze as the words sunk in.


    "What?" Serenity''s uncle eximed, his eyebrows shooting up.


    "Complimentary? The best box?"


    The younger Yorks murmured amongst themselves, their expressions a mixture of surprise and confusion.


    Even Old Master York seemed momentarily taken aback, though he quickly masked his shock with a measured nod.


    At that moment Serenity''s father leaned forward, narrowing his eyes at the manager.


    "Are you saying this is because of Mr. Brown?" His tone carried a hint of disbelief, but also a desperate eagerness to hear confirmation.


    However Before the manager could respond, Mr. Brown puffed out his chest and offered a smug smile, clearly basking in the assumption. "Well, I don''t mean to take all the credit," he said, chuckling lightly. "But it''s true¡ªI do have considerable influence in ces like this. It''s only natural for such arrangements to be made because of me."


    However Ethan, who had been silently observing the exchange, raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. At that moment he leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest, his expression one of quiet amusement.


    The manager''s eyes flickered briefly to Ethan again, the faintest trace of unease passing over his face. "Actually," the manager began, choosing his words carefully, the Waitress told him about Ethan personality, he''s someone that doesn''t like to show him, and exposing  his identity now, might lead to some kind of trouble he doesn''t want.


    "This gesture is not tied to any one individual''s influence. It is simply a recognition of the York family''s esteemed guest we have."


    At that moment the table fell silent as everyone processed the statement. All eyes slowly turned to Ethan, who remained seated, unbothered by the attention now centered on him.


    However Serenity''s uncle, still unwilling to ept the words, scoffed. "What nonsense. What could Ethan possibly have done to warrant this kind of treatment? Surely, Manager, you''re mistaken."


    At that moment Old Master York cleared his throat, cutting through the growing tension.


    "Enough," he said firmly.@@novelbin@@


    "If the manager says it is for our guest and doesn''t want to mention any name, then let it be. We are here to enjoy the evening, not dissect every decision."


    As the manager exited the room, his polished shoes tapping against the marble floor, the waiter stepped forward, ready to guide the group to their upgraded room. The York family rose from their seats, their expressions a mix of excitement and awe.


    "Well, well, Mr. Brown," Serenity''s uncle said with a heartyugh.


    "It seems your reputation precedes you, even when you decide not to announce  yourself, you''re truly Remarkable!"


    The others chimed in, their voices ovepping in a chorus of admiration.


    "Mr. Brown, you truly are invaluable!" one of the younger family members gushed. Another added, "With you around, it feels like the York family''s influence is limitless."


    Mr. Brown soaked it all in, his chest puffing out as he adjusted his tie. "Well, I can''t say I expected this level of recognition," he admitted, his tone dripping with faux humility. "But it''s clear that the work I do does not go unnoticed."


    However Ethan trailed behind the group, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp, taking in the scene as if it were a well-rehearsed y. Serenity lingered by his side, her gaze flickering between him and the rest of her family, a silent question etched on her face.


    As they walked, Mr. Brown continued to bask in the attention. "Since the godly investor took over thepany, it''s as if the entirendscape of business has shifted," he mused aloud, his voice carrying just enough volume to ensure everyone could hear.


    "I''ve noticed that my position as financial manager for one of hispanies has be... quite significant for my progress and recognition."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow but said nothing, letting Mr. Brown revel in his self-imposed glory. The waiter led them through a series of elegantly decorated hallways, the walls adorned with intricate artwork and golden sconces that cast a warm glow.


    "Strange things, indeed," Serenity''s uncle remarked, nodding in agreement with Mr. Brown.


    "It''s no wonder the godly investor is regarded so highly. He has a way of making even the smallest connection feel like a golden ticket."


    As they reached the door to the premier box, Mr. Brown turned to face the group, his face alight with self-satisfaction.


    "This is just the beginning," he dered.


    "With my influence and the York family''s prestige, there''s no telling how far we can go."


    At that moment the waiter opened the door, revealing avishly furnished room with a panoramic view of the city skyline.


    Immediately The York family gasped in unison, their earlier praise for Mr. Brown reaching a fever pitch.


    Ethan, however, remained silent, his hands casually tucked into his pockets.


    His gaze lingered on Mr. Brown for a moment, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Serenity, noticing his expression, leaned closer.


    "What''s on your mind?" she whispered.


    Ethan nced at her, his eyes glinting with something unreadable.


    "Oh, nothing," he said lightly. "Just enjoying the show."


    Hearing Ethan words Serenity frowned but didn''t press further, following the family inside. As the door closed behind them, Ethan''s smirk deepened. Strange things, indeed. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 250

    Mr. Brown settled into the plush leather seat in the upgraded box, with a satisfied smile stretching across his face. The grandeur of the room, with its gold-ented d¨¦cor and panoramic city view, only reinforced his belief in his growing influence.


    At that moment he leaned back, soaking in the admiration radiating from the York family members, who were still buzzing with excitement.


    "I must admit," he said, folding his hands over his chest, "it''s astonishing how much things have changed since the godly investor took over. A man of such vision and generosity¡­ it''s no wonder people feelpelled to show their gratitude, even to those of us fortunate enough to work under him."


    Hearing what he just said the family nodded in agreement, their faces lit with respect for Mr. Brown, who they saw as their bridge to unimaginable opportunities.


    However Ethan seated quietly, his face unreadable as he observed the scene unfolding before him. Serenity nced at him, her brows furrowed, sensing his quiet disapproval but unsure of its cause.


    "I mean, just look at this," Mr. Brown continued, gesturing to the luxurious surroundings.


    "It''s remarkable how a simple association with the godly investor can open so many doors. People merely recognizing me as part of his team is enough to earn this kind of treatment. Incredible, isn''t it?"


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle chimed in enthusiastically.


    "It''s like being touched by gold! Every connection he has seems to bring prosperity. It''s no surprise people want to repay him in any way they can."


    Another family member added, "And it''s not just repayment¡ªit''s an investment. Treating anyone associated with him well means aligning yourself with greatness. Honestly, Mr.Brown, you''re in an enviable position."


    Upon hearing the praise towards him.


    Mr. Brown chuckled, waving a dismissive hand, though his pride was evident. "Oh,e now. I''m just doing my part. Besides, the godly investor is a unique man. He''s a giver. A rare gem in a world full of takers. Funny enough, even as people try to repay his kindness, they end up benefiting more from his generosity than he does."


    The familyughed in agreement, raising their sses in a toast to Mr.Brown''s perceived brilliance. Ethan remained still, his fingers tapping lightly on the table, his expression calm yet distant.@@novelbin@@


    Serenity noticed his silence and leaned closer.


    "What''s wrong?" she whispered.


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes flicked to hers, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "Nothing," he said smoothly. "Just reflecting on the irony of it all."


    "Irony?" she pressed, but Ethan only shook his head and leaned back, letting the others bask in their delusions.


    Brown, basking in the glow of their admiration, continued, "Thank goodness someone as benevolent as the godly investor bought thepany I work for. His presence has transformed everything, and now everyone wants to be in his good grace and mine, because they know what I can pull. And yet, he never evenes out. Truly fascinating."


    Immediately the York family nodded fervently, hanging on his every word.


    However Ethan''s gaze turned to the city skyline visible through the grand window, his thoughts elsewhere.


    The scene yed out before him like a well-rehearsed act, and he was content to remain an unnoticed spectator, for now.


    However it seems he can''t keep quiet anymore.


    Mr. Brown adjusted his tie and shed a confident smile, leaning back in his chair as the York family continued to heap praise on him. "Well," he began, his voice oozing with false modesty, "I''ve actually been to this restaurant several times. They probably recognize me as a regr, which is why they''re offering us an upgrade to the finest box. It''s not unusual when you''ve made a name for yourself, I suppose."


    Ethan, seated at the far end of the table, froze mid-sip.


    Immediately His jaw tightened as he lowered his ss, his eyes narrowing in disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe brown was truly trying to im credit for something so tantly untrue?


    He felt a wave of irritation building. Not only had Mr. Brown lied about persuading the godly investor, but now he was fabricating tales about his influence at this very restaurant. It was as though the man couldn''t help but twist every situation to elevate his image.


    At that moment the York family erupted into chatter, their admiration for Mr. Brown reaching new heights. Serenity''s uncle tapped his finger on the table, with a grin.


    "See? That''s the kind of respect you earn when you''re someone of importance. It''s no wonder we''re treated like royalty here!"


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan''s fingers drummed lightly on the table, his expression unreadable. His mind raced again, debating whether to let it slide or to intervene. Finally, he straightened in his seat, his voice calm but firm. "Mr. Brown, are you certain about that? That this treatment is because of your alleged regr visits here?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    Mr. Brown turned to Ethan, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Of course. Why else would they go out of their way for us like this? It''s simple logic, isn''t it?"


    Ethan leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, his tone deliberate.


    "If that''s true, then surely there''s no harm in confirming it with the manager. Wouldn''t you agree? After all, mistakes happen. Maybe they''ve confused you with someone else."


    At that moment the room fell silent. The York family exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by Ethan''s challenge.


    However Mr. Brown''s confident demeanor faltered for a brief moment before he chuckled nervously. "Oh,e now, Mr. Ethan. There''s no need to bother the manager over something so trivial. Let''s just enjoy the hospitality, shall we?"


    Ethan didn''t smile.


    "Trivial? I''d argue it''s important to give credit where it''s due. If the manager has indeed recognized you as a regr and decided to reward us, then that''smendable. But if not¡­" He let the implication hang in the air, his piercing gaze fixed on Mr. Brown.


    At that moment Mr. Brown shifted ufortably in his seat, his smirk now strained.


    "Well, I suppose¡ª"


    Ethan interrupted, his voice carrying a quiet authority.


    "I''ll call the manager back and ask. That way, we can clear this up once and for all."


    The York family stared at Ethan, With disgusting look, their amusement fading as tension filled the room. Mr. Brown''s face reddened, his usual confidence crumbling under Ethan''s scrutiny, however he knew no one in the box canmand attention like him, he doesn''t have any reason to worry.

 Chapter 251

    However upon giving it a second thought Mr. Brown swallowed hard, his confident demeanor now riddled with cracks.


    The manager didn''t say anything earlier, and if it was him he would have mentioned it.


    Could it be the manager made the mistake or something.


    At that moment his gaze darted nervously between Ethan and the York family, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. What if Ethan really called the manager back? What if it turned out to be a mistake? He could already imagine the humiliation, the whispers behind his back.


    After he had taken credit for everything.


    The fear wed at him, but before he could muster a response, Serenity''s uncle spoke up, his voiceced with irritation.


    "Ethan, who do you think you are?" the uncle snapped. "Have you even been to a ce like this before? Do you have any idea how things work in establishments of this caliber? This isn''t some roadside diner where you haggle over who ordered what!"


    Immediately another member of the York family chimed in, his tone dripping with condescension. "Exactly. If there''s been a mistake, it''s the manager''s fault, not Mr. Brown''s. And if that''s the case, Mr. Brown doesn''t need to justify himself to you or anyone else. The manager will be the one to face the consequences."


    Upon hearing what they just said.


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression calm, but his sharp eyes took in every detail¡ªthe indignation on the family''s faces, Mr. Brown''s trembling hands, Serenity''s curious nce.


    He could see how deeply ingrained their arrogance was, how quick they were to protect their own without question.


    Another voice, an older rtive, cut through the noise.


    "Honestly, Ethan, if you''re going to act like this, maybe you should excuse yourself. This isn''t your ce to be challenging people like Mr. Brown. He''s been a respected professional for years, and he has good  the opportunity to work closer to the Godly investor, and you¡­ well, what exactly do you contribute to this table?"


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze flickered toward the man, his silence more unnerving than any retort he could''ve offered. They didn''t know, and their ignorance only fueled their audacity.


    However Serenity knows Ethan wouldn''t  say anything without being sure or know something .


    She has seen it many times and he has proven her wrong in those asions.


    At that moment Serenity finally broke her silence, her voice softer but edged with unease.


    "Uncle, maybe Ethan has a point. If it''s a mistake, wouldn''t it be better to clear it up now than let it fester?"


    Immediately Her uncle waved her off dismissively.


    "Serenity, stay out of this. Ethan doesn''t understand how things work. He''s embarrassing himself and, frankly, all of us by acting like this."


    The room was filled with murmurs of agreement, and Mr. Brown took the opportunity to straighten up slightly, regaining a sliver of hisposure.@@novelbin@@


    He offered Ethan a faint, almost patronizing smile.


    "There''s no need to cause a scene, Ethan. These kinds of honors are given all the time. It''s really not worth questioning, I know you won''t understand."


    Ethan let out a slow breath, his fingers tapping idly on the edge of the table. His calm was deliberate, a choice to rise above their taunts and assumptions.


    He met Mr. Brown''s gaze, his voice steady and pointed.


    "You''re right. It''s not worth questioning¡ªunless the honor isn''t earned."


    Mr. Brown''s faint smile wavered, and a flicker of panic crossed his face.


    The York family, oblivious to the underlying tension, erupted in moreints, directing their disdain toward Ethan for what they saw as an unnecessary and petty challenge.


    "If the manager did make a mistake," another family member sneered, "then Mr. Brown will walk away with his head held high, he doesn''t have anything to worry about. The restaurant staff will deal with the fallout. That''s how these things are handled. But you wouldn''t know that, would you?"


    At that moment Mr. Brown''s demeanor shifted, a calcted calmness settling over him as he carefully chose his next words.


    "If it''s truly a mistake, I''d rather pay for it and clear it up quietly than let things escte," he said with a faint smile, his confidence returning as he yed to the family''s arrogance.


    "No need for unnecessary drama, when I can clear up the mess."


    The York family erupted into praises, their voices ovepping in admiration.


    "That''s the kind of man Mr. Brown is!" Serenity''s uncle dered with a proud grin. "A true gentleman who doesn''t back down but knows how to handle things gracefully."


    "He''s always been the one to keep things in order," added another rtive, nodding approvingly.


    "No wonder he''s such a vital part of the godly investor''s team."


    However Ethan stood silently amidst themotion, his gaze flickering between the overconfident Mr. Brown and the sycophantic York family.


    Their words rolled off Mr. Brown like waves feeding his ego, and Ethan could almost feel the man basking in the undeserved adoration.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shall we?" The manager''s voice interrupted the chatter, gesturing for the group to follow.


    "The food is ready, and I believe you''ll find it most satisfactory."


    The family eagerly moved forward, their excitement palpable. Mr. Brown took his ce at the forefront, walking with an air of triumph as if he had orchestrated the entire scenario. Ethan lingered slightly behind, his expression unreadable.


    As they approached the box dinning table, Ethan quietly excused himself.


    "I''ll catch up in a moment. Need to find the restroom."


    Immediately Serenity nced at him curiously, but before she could question, Ethan had already turned away, blending into the restaurant''s opulent corridors.


    Instead of heading toward the restroom, Ethan slipped past a discreet door marked.


    "Staff Only."


    He navigated through the halls with purpose, his steps silent yet firm, until he arrived at a polished wooden door that read.


    "Manager''s Office."


    Ethan rapped his knuckles against the door before pushing it open, stepping inside with the kind of authority that required no invitation.


    The manager looked up from his desk, startled but immediately respectful.

 Chapter 252

    The manager''s brow furrowed in confusion as he stood up from his chair, trying to process Ethan''s sudden arrival.


    "Mr. Ethan," he began cautiously, "if this is about the arrangements, you have nothing to worry about. Everything has been settled already. There''s no fee for you or the York family."


    However Ethan crossed his arms, his expression unreadable butced with quiet authority.


    "I''m not here about the fees, and I don''t have anything to do with the York family," he stated firmly, each word deliberate.


    "What you''re doing, however, is feeding the wrong person¡ªMr. Brown. The one who came with them."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The manager blinked, clearly caught off guard.@@novelbin@@


    "Mr. Brown?" he repeated, his confusion evident.


    "He''s not the guest we were instructed to honor?"


    Ethan''s gaze hardened, his voice dropping an octave.


    "No. He has nothing to do with me or the reason this restaurant is treating them so generously. That man is taking credit for things he didn''t do, and you''re unknowingly helping him."


    At that moment the weight of Ethan''s words sank in, and the manager''s face fell.


    "I... I didn''t realize," he stammered, his posture straightening as his demeanor shifted from surprise to concern. "I was under the impression¡ª"


    "That''s precisely the problem," Ethan interrupted, his tone sharp but controlled.


    "You acted on an assumption. Now, listen carefully. Here''s what you''re going to do."


    The manager leaned forward slightly, his full attention on Ethan. "Yes, Mr. Ethan. Please, tell me."


    "You''re going to proceed with the service as nned,"


    Ethan instructed, his voice steady and precise.


    "But under no circumstances are you to give Mr. Brown any credit or special treatment. Make it clear through your actions¡ªsubtly, of course¡ªthat he is not the one being honored here. And if he continues to im otherwise, I''ll ensure his lies are exposed."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    the manager swallowed hard, nodding as he took mental notes. "Understood," he said quickly. "I''ll make the necessary adjustments."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, ensuring the gravity of his instructions was understood. "Good. I don''t care how you handle it, but I expect results. I won''t tolerate people like him using my name for their benefit."


    The manager straightened his jacket and nodded again, his confidence returning. "Consider it done, Mr. Ethan."


    Then Ethan turned to leave, pausing briefly at the door. "And one more thing," he added without looking back. "Keep this between us. Let''s see how long Mr. Brown can keep up his act."


    Without another word, Ethan exited the office, leaving the manager standing there, a mix of determination and unease on his face as he prepared to execute Ethan''s orders.


    At that moment Ethan walked out of the manager''s office with an air of calm confidence. As he approached the heavenly box, he could hear Serenity''s uncle already starting his antics again.


    His voice was loud and pompous, filling the hallway with his usual arrogance.


    "I think it''s about time you apologized to Mr. Brown, Ethan," Serenity uncle dered as Ethan stepped into the room.


    "After all, if it weren''t for Mr. Brown, you wouldn''t have even set foot in a ce like this¡ªlet alone seat here with us. This is probably a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for someone like you."


    Ethan nced at the man, his expression unreadable, but he didn''t bother to respond. Instead, he calmly walked past him, his presence alone silencing some of the chuckles from the other family members.


    He pulled out a chair and took his seat without a word.


    Seeing what Ethan just did.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted slightly. There was an awkward pause as the family realized Ethan wasn''t going to engage in their usual power ys. Just as things began to settle, Ethan noticed the new seating arrangement.


    To his surprise, the family had ced Serenity next to Mr. Brown. It was clear to Ethan that they had done this on purpose, as if they were trying to nudge Serenity toward someone they deemed "worthy" of her status. Mr. Brown, of course, sat smugly, leaning slightly in Serenity''s direction, with a bright smile on his face.


    Serenity, on the other hand, was visibly ufortable. Her bodynguage gave her away¡ªher shoulders were stiff, and her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress under the table. She wasn''t the type to voice her difort openly, and Ethan could see she was doing her best to remain polite andposed.


    Ethan''s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he looked away.


    He understood Serenity''s predicament all too well. Readtest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    This wasn''t just about seating¡ªit was a calcted move by her family to solidify alliances and push their agenda.


    Serenity was caught in the middle, as always, forced to endure their schemes withoutint.


    However without  saying anything Ethan settled into his seat beside the old master of the York family, his expression calm but attentive. At that moment the old master turned to him, his gaze filled with gratitude, and ced a hand on Ethan''s shoulder.


    "Young man, I''ll never forget what you did for my son that day," the old master said, his voice steady but warm. "I don''t know what sort of connection you have with someone like Mr. Davis, but I am grateful you used it for him."


    Ethan opened his mouth to respond, but before he could speak, someone across the table interrupted.


    It was Serenity''s uncle again, always eager to insert himself into the spotlight.


    "Well, it''s obvious, isn''t it?" the uncle said, leaning forward with a sly grin.


    "I heard that Ethan once saved Mr. Davis''s son from an ident. That''s how they got to know each other. Isn''t that right, Ethan?"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, his lips pressed into a thin line. He hadn''t said a word, but the man continued speaking as if his version of the story was the truth.


    "And," Serenity uncle added, "Mr. Davis probably rewarded him generously, maybe with money and a one-time favor call. Isn''t that how it works with people like him? You do something heroic, and they give you a golden ticket for future use."


    At that moment there was a murmur of agreement around the table, family members nodding and exchanging nces as if the matter was settled.


    However The old master of the York family smiled kindly at Ethan. "If that''s the case, then I must thank you even more. Using such a valuable opportunity on my son? That shows your character."

 Chapter 254

    At that moment Ethan ced his phone on the table casually, his expression calm yet piercing. The room buzzed with conversation, the York family heaping more praise on Mr. Brown.


    Again Serenity''s uncle raised another toast to the man of the hour, exalting his supposed brilliance.


    However Ethan remained silent, his presence understated butmanding. Then, with a deliberate tone, he broke the flow.


    "I''ve been asking all these questions because I heard something disturbing," Ethan said, his voice slicing through the chatter.


    "Word is, the Godly Investor is pulling away from the York family deal due to mistrust."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said The room froze mid-toast. Forks clinked against tes as everyone turned to stare at Ethan, their faces a mixture of confusion and disbelief.


    The air felt heavier, as though his words had sucked the life out of the celebration. Serenity''s uncle blinked a few times before leaning forward.


    "What did you just say?"


    Ethan met his gaze steadily, leaning back in his chair.


    "You heard me. Mistrust. It seems the Godly Investor no longer believes in the integrity of this partnership."


    Immediately the color drained from Mr. Brown''s face.


    "Ethan," he began, his voiceced with forcedughter, "you can''t be serious. That''s not possible. If something like that were true, I''d have been the first to know."


    At that moment the York family erupted in murmurs of panic and spection, some already pulling out their phones.


    Serenity''s uncle waved his hand dismissively, attempting to downy the situation.


    "This has to be a mistake. The deal is irond. Mr. Brown, tell them¡ª"


    "Rx, everyone!" Mr. Brown interrupted, though his voice carried an edge of uncertainty. "Let''s not lose our heads over baseless rumors. There''s no way this could happen without my knowledge."


    Despite his confident tone, he was already reaching for his phone. One by one, the family members began refreshing their news feeds, scrolling with feverish desperation. The seconds stretched unbearably as the silence thickened. Finally, one of them scoffed, trying to break the tension.


    "There''s nothing here," they said, holding up their screen. "No news, no updates, no announcements. Ethan must be mistaken."


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk as he watched them, his gaze sharp and calcting.


    He rested his chin on his hand, his demeanor unreadable.


    "Oh, I''m sure the news will surface soon enough," he said, his tone chillingly calm.


    The family exchanged uneasy nces, their earlier confidence cracking under the weight of Ethan''s cryptic words.


    Mr. Brown tried tough, but it came out hollow.


    "You''re bluffing," he said, but the unease in his eyes betrayed him.


    Ethan remained silent, letting the weight of his statement linger, hisposed presence more unsettling than any outburst could have been.


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle leaned back in his chair, a smug smile spreading across his face as he spoke with an air of absolute confidence. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let me tell you something, Ethan," he said, swirling the wine in his sszily.


    "If the Godly Investor''s estatepany was nning to pull out of any deal with the York family, I''d be the first to know. Trust me, they value this project far too much to entertain such an idea."


    His words carried a self-assured arrogance that seemed to ripple through the room. He gestured broadly, addressing everyone present.


    "You see, when their representatives came to discuss the initial terms, they treated me like royalty. Every word, every suggestion I made, was taken seriously. That''s the kind of respect the York familymands."


    However Ethan sat quietly, his face unreadable, but his eyes held a flicker of amusement. Serenity''s uncle continued, encouraged by the nods of agreement from the family members around him.


    "And let''s not forget Mr. Brown here," he said, raising his ss toward the man who looked equally smug.


    "He''s the one who manages the contracts. He gives the orders, decides who gets what. If there''s any problem, it''s him they''ll call, not you, Ethan or anyone you think you know."


    The room erupted in murmurs of agreement, their confidence growing with each passing second. Immediately Mr. Brown puffed out his chest, basking in the family''s praise.


    "That''s right," he said, leaning forward as if to emphasize his authority.


    "Every deal runs through me. Every approval, every denial. I''m the one they trust to handle these matters."


    Serenity''s uncle smirked, pointing his ss toward Ethan.


    "So, unless you''ve somehow be their go-to guy overnight, I''d say your little rumor holds no water. Honestly, Ethan, it''sughable."


    However Mr. Brown felt a sudden rush of heat, his heart pounding against his ribcage as Ethan''s words lingered in the air. His confidence faltered, but he quickly masked it with a dismissiveugh.


    "It seems," he said, clearing his throat and sitting straighter in his chair, "that Ethan is trying to sow discord within the York family. After all the praise Old Master York just gave him, this is how he repays us? What a disgrace."


    The murmurs of agreement from the family rippled through the room, though the tension in their voices betrayed a flicker of doubt. Serenity''s uncle smirked, raising his ss once more.


    "Let''s not waste time on baseless usations. Mr.Brown has proven himself time and again. Let''s focus on enjoying this dinner, shall we?"


    At that moment Someone chimed in from across the table, trying to shift the mood.


    "What''s keeping the waiter so long, anyway? We''ve been here for ages without being served."@@novelbin@@


    The room''s energy shifted as footsteps echoed outside the box. The door opened, and the manager stepped inside, nked by a few waitresses.


    The sight of them brought an air of expectation, but the expressions on their faces were anything but celebratory.


    Immediately the manager cleared his throat, his eyes scanning the room briefly beforending on Ethan.


    He nodded slightly in acknowledgment before addressing the York family.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, his tone measured but firm, "I regret to inform you that the special guest who initially extended this privilege has withdrawn their request. As of now, the York family no longer has ess to the benefits initially arranged."


    The announcement dropped like a bomb in the room. Gasps and confused murmurs erupted, with Mr. Brown''s face turning pale. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, his voice shaking slightly.


    "Who made this decision?"


    The manager remained professional, his hands sped in front of him.


    "The special guest who facilitated this arrangement decided it was no longer appropriate. We were instructed to ensure that the benefits would be rescinded immediately."

 Chapter 255

    Upon hearing what the manager just said.


    The York family erupted, their voices ovepping in anger and confusion. Serenity''s uncle mmed his hand on the table, his face red with indignation.


    "What nonsense is this? When did Mr. Brown ever say he didn''t want to treat us? This is outrageous!"


    At that moment Old Master York leaned back in his chair, his fingers tightly gripping his cane as he observed the chaos unfolding before him.


    His gaze sharpened, brieflynding on Mr. Brown, whose face had gone pale as a sheet.


    "Brown," the old man said slowly, his voice like a de, "what is the meaning of this? Exin yourself."


    Hearing what old master York just said Mr. Brown felt sweat bead on his forehead. His thoughts raced, scrambling for an exnation that could save his rapidly deteriorating image. He swallowed hard, raising his hands defensively.


    "Old Master, I assure you, I never said such a thing. This is clearly some kind of misunderstanding," he stammered, his voice trembling.


    "Misunderstanding?" Serenity''s uncle barked, his anger directed at both the manager and Brown now. "You''ve been telling us how highly regarded you are at this restaurant, how they treat you like royalty. If that''s true, how is this happening?"


    The weight of their usations pressed heavily on Mr. Brown.


    He clenched his fists under the table, desperately trying to maintain hisposure. In truth, he had only been to this restaurant once before, and even then, it was a far cry from the VIP treatment he had falsely imed. But now, the cracks in his story were beginning to show, and he was powerless to stop them from widening.


    At that moment his eyes darted to Ethan, who sat silently at the edge of the table, his expression calm but unreadable. Immediately a creeping suspicion began to form in Mr. Brown''s mind, but he quickly dismissed it. No, it couldn''t be him, he thought, shaking his head internally.


    "He''s just a nobody tagging along with this family. There''s no way he''s behind this."


    He murmured to himself.


    "Manager," Old Master York demanded, his voice icy, "who gave the order to revoke our privilege? Surely, you can tell us that much."


    The manager hesitated, his professionalism unwavering but clearly ufortable under the old man''s scrutiny.


    "I''m afraid I cannot disclose the identity of the special guest, sir," he said carefully. "I can only confirm that this decision came directly from them."


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Mr. Brown''s mind was spinning, desperately trying to piece together the puzzle. The only person who remainedpletely unbothered was Ethan, who leaned back in his chair with an air of quiet confidence, watching the scene unfold with detached amusement.


    "Ethan," Serenity''s uncle growled suddenly, narrowing his eyes at him.


    "You''ve been awfully quiet through all of this. Do you have anything to say?"


    At that moment Ethan''s lips curled into a small, enigmatic smile.


    "Me? I''m just here to enjoy thepany. What could I possibly have to add to such an... illustrious discussion?"


    His tone,ced with subtle mockery, made Mr. Brown''s stomach churn. For the first time, he truly felt the weight of Ethan''s presence, and it terrified him more than he cared to admit.


    But before he could voice his suspicions, Old Master York raised his hand, signaling for silence.


    Then Mr.Brown stood up slowly, adjusting his cuffs with deliberate precision. The subtle movement caught the room''s attention, pulling their eyes toward him. When he finally spoke, his voice was steady and calm, yet it carried an air of undeniable authority.


    "Well, since everyone seems confused, let me introduce myself properly," Brown began, his gaze sweeping across the faces in the room.


    "I''m Brown. one of the decision makers of the estate of the Godly Investor."


    At that moment a wave of silence washed over the room. For a moment, it was as if time itself had paused. Serenity''s uncle''s fork ttered against his te, and Mr. Brown''s face wentpletely nk, his jaw ck as the words sank in.


    The York family exchanged wide-eyed nces, unsure whether to believe what they were hearing.


    The manager, however, maintained his professional demeanor, though his brow furrowed slightly.


    "I apologize, sir," he said carefully, his voice respectful yet firm. "But I''m afraid we''re not aware of any special guest by that title. And, if I may rify, no one has stated that the special guest is the Godly Investor or rted to him."


    Serenity''s uncle shot to his feet, his face flushed with anger.


    "How dare you speak to Mr. Brown like that? Do you know who he is?" he barked, pointing an usatory finger at the manager. "Mr. Brown is one of the most influential figures associated with the Godly Investor''s enterprises. He''s practically the right-hand man! Hees here regrly, and this is how you treat him?"


    At that moment the manager''sposure remained unshaken, though his gaze flicked briefly to Ethan, searching for any sign of confirmation.


    Ethan, for his part, simply raised an eyebrow, a small, almost imperceptible smirk ying on his lips.


    "Sir," the manager said, addressing Serenity''s uncle directly, "we keep meticulous records of our guests, especially our most frequent visitors. I assure you, Mr. Brown''s name does not appear in our registry as a regr patron."


    Immediately the air grew thick with tension. Serenity''s uncle sputtered, struggling to form a coherent response.


    "That''s ridiculous! This is clearly a mistake. Mr. Brown is a VIP here! You must have overlooked something."


    Mr. Brown''s face turned a shade paler as the manager''s wordsnded like a punch to his gut. He hesitated, ncing nervously around the room.


    His confidence, which had only moments ago appeared unshakable, now wavered under the weight of the challenge.


    The York family watched him with bated breath, eager for their supposed savior to silence the manager with an undeniable name.


    "Well¡­ uh¡­" Brown stammered, his hands fidgeting with the cuff of his sleeve.


    "There are¡­ so many people who respect me in this city. It''s¡­ it''s hard to pick just one."


    The York family exchanged approving nods and murmurs, their admiration for Mr. Brown seemingly doubling at his deration. Serenity''s uncle leaned forward, smirking at the manager. "There you have it," he barked. "The man is a legend in this industry! Of course, people are lining up to treat him. You wouldn''t understand a thing about it."


    The manager, however, remained unimpressed.


    Then he crossed his arms and took a step closer to Brown, his expression hardening.


    "I didn''t ask for a list of vague admirers," he said, his voice calm but cutting.


    "I asked for one name. Surely, for someone as respected and honored as you im to be, that shouldn''t be too difficult."


    Serenity''s uncleughed loudly, his booming voice filling the room with a mockery that seemed almost contagious. "The manager must''ve lost his mind!"


    he dered, pping the table. "Come on, Mr. Brown, don''t keep us waiting. Just say the name already and shut him up!"


    Immediately all eyes turned to Brown, their expectant gazes boring into him like needles.@@novelbin@@


    However Brown shifted ufortably in his seat, his throat dry and his palms sweating. He fumbled with the cuff of his sleeve, avoiding direct eye contact. A few moments of silence passed, and the room grew restless.


    "Well?" Serenity''s uncle pressed, leaning forward, his smirk widening. "Who is it? Surely someone as esteemed as you wouldn''t have trouble remembering the name of a generous friend."


    However Brown hesitated, the pressure mounting. He felt the weight of every pair of eyes in the room¡ªEthan''s calm and calcting, Serenity''s curious but concerned, and the York family''s eager yet slowly waning confidence. At that moment he cleared his throat, stalling for time, but the expectant silence was suffocating.


    Finally, with a nervous chuckle, Brown leaned back and said, "I¡­ I can''t mention their name."


    Immediately the room fell silent. Serenity''s uncle froze, his smirk faltering. "


    "What?" he asked, his tone a mix of disbelief and irritation. "What do you mean you can''t mention their name?"


    Brown raised a hand, as if to calm the growing tension in the room. "You don''t understand,"


    he said quickly, his voice tinged with desperation. "I''m not allowed to disclose their identity. It''s a matter of trust. I can''t betray the confidence of someone who''s shown me such kindness."

 Chapter 256

    The moment Mr. Brown uttered those words, the atmosphere in the room shifted. Murmurs began to ripple through the York family. They exchanged wide-eyed nces, their expressions betraying a mixture of awe and disbelief. "Could it be?"


    Serenity''s uncle whispered, his tone reverent.


    "Mr. Brown actually have seen the godly investor and met him him?"


    "Of course, he does!"


    At that moment another family member chimed in, their voice brimming with newfound respect. "How else would he have such influence? Mr. Brown, you''ve been hiding so much from us!"


    As if on cue, the room erupted with praise.


    "A man of mystery and power," someone said. "No wonder the investor trusts him." Another added, "Mr. Brown, you''ve truly elevated the York family by just  association alone!"@@novelbin@@


    Mr. Brown, though sweating internally, maintained hisposure. He straightened his shoulders, casting a modest but confident smile.


    "Well, I do value my discretion,"he said, attempting to sound both humble and authoritative.


    "But yes, some rtionships are built on mutual respect and trust."


    hearing what they were saying.


    Ethan sat quietly, observing the growing spectacle with a calm exterior. His fingers tapped lightly on the table, his mind racing with thoughts of how far this lie could spiral.


    At that moment the manager, who had been standing silently and listening to what Mr Brown and the York were saying.


    couldn''t take it anymore he finally stepped forward. His expression was stern, his tone cutting through the room like a de.


    "Enough of this charade," he said, ring directly at Mr. Brown. "You''re lying."


    Hearing the manager using Mr. brown the room fell silent, the praises halting as everyone turned to look at the manager. Mr. Brown''s confident facade faltered for a brief second, but he quickly recovered. "Excuse me?"


    he said, his voice tinged with indignation. "Are you questioning my integrity?"


    The manager folded his arms across his chest. "I am,"he said bluntly. "You im to know the godly investor and to have dined with him here? That''s a bold statement. Fortunately, we keep meticulous records. How about you tell us the exact day you came in with this mysterious benefactor? Let''s see if your story checks out."


    The challenge hung heavily in the air. Mr. Brown''s jaw tightened as his mind scrambled for an answer. He couldn''t possibly provide a date¡ªit was all fabricated. Yet, the expectant gazes of the York family bore down on him, silently demanding an exnation.


    Without being told he knows he had to say something convincing or fine a way to get out of the situation he had just found himself in.


    "Surely you remember the day," the manager pressed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "After all, dining with the godly investor is no small asion. Shouldn''t it be etched in your memory?"


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "Yes, Mr. Brown," he said, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Tell us. When was this?"


    The pressure was mounting, and beads of sweat began to form on Mr. Brown''s forehead.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    At that moment the York family, once full of admiration, now began exchanging skeptical nces.


    They thought Mr Brown would have said something by now or at least clear the misunderstanding on ground.


    Yet he has refused to say something.


    Ethan, who had been quietly observing the chaos, finally leaned back in his chair with a faint smirk. He didn''t need to intervene¡ªMr. Brown was doing a fine job unraveling his own web of lies.


    Mr. Brown''s face was pale, his hands trembling slightly as he searched for a way out of the situation.


    The silence in the room was deafening, the York family waiting with bated breath for him to answer the manager''s challenge.


    Finally, with a forced chuckle, he raised his hand as if to dismiss the tension in the room.


    "Well," Mr. Brown began, his voice wavering at first but quickly steadying.


    "If checking your records would expose the name of the identity of this individual, then I''d rather not. You see, their trust and privacy mean more to me than proving anything to anyone."


    Upon hearing what Mr Brown just said, The family exchanged nces, nodding in admiration, they have heard how Secretive the Godly Investor could be, that must the the reason Mr Brown had refusedply knowing it''s going to expose the identity.


    "Such loyalty!" Serenity''s uncle eximed. "That''s why Mr. Brown is trusted by the godly investor himself."


    Mr. Brown smiled weakly, basking in the misced adoration while silently praying the conversation would end there. But the manager wasn''t letting up.


    "Alright then,"the manager said with a raised eyebrow. "If you''re so concerned about their privacy, how about you cover the cost of the heavenly box instead? Surely, a man of your caliber can afford it."


    For a split second, panic shed across Mr. Brown''s face.


    ''Pay for the heavenly box?''


    He thought  to himself.


    He hadn''t anticipated this turn. But he quickly masked his fear with a broad grin.


    "Of course!" he said, straightening his posture.


    ?How much is it? I''ll pay for it right now."


    Upon hearing what Mr Brown just said.


    The York family pped and praised him again. "Such generosity! Mr. Brown truly knows how to make an impression," Serenity''s uncle said, shaking his head in awe.


    But inside, Mr. Brown was spiraling. "How much could the heavenly box cost? he thought to himself, his mind racing. forty thousand? Fifty thousand? More? I can''t back out now; they''d see through me. But the godly investor promised double sries during the festival period. That''ll be enough to cover this, right?"


    He said to himself and swallowed hard, forcing another smile. Yes, it''ll have to be. I''ll manage somehow. After all, they''re all eating on my name anyway.


    The tension in the room was palpable as the manager''s calm yetmanding voice echoed, "Nope. It doesn''t work that way."


    Hearing what the manager just said.


    The York family and Mr. Brown froze, their eyes darting toward the door as two imposing security guards entered, carrying a sleek ck folder. The manager took the file, flipping it open with deliberate slowness, his expression unreadable.

 Chapter 257

    At that moment the room was silent, save for the soft rustle of paper as the manager scanned the documents. Finally, he closed the file and looked up at Ethan, then at the York family. "We''ve checked our database thoroughly," he said, his tone sharp and precise. "And Mr. Brown''s name never came up as having reserved or dined in any of the heavenly boxes or Even our VIP room. Not once."


    Immediately Gasps filled the air, and Serenity''s uncle turned sharply to Mr. Brown.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" he demanded, his voice teetering between anger and disbelief.


    Immediately Mr. Brown''s face turned crimson, sweat glistening on his forehead.@@novelbin@@


    "wait," he stammered, raising his hands defensively.


    "I... I was just about to pay now. That''s why I offered to cover the cost earlier. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    At that moment The manager arched an eyebrow, his unimpressed expression unwavering.


    "A misunderstanding, you say?"


    He motioned to the security guards. "Escort them out. We don''t tolerate liars or disruptions in this establishment."


    "What?" Serenity''s uncle barked, his face flushing with indignation. "Do you know who we are? You can''t just throw us out likemon¡ª"


    But before he could finish, one of the guards stepped forward, his presence alone silencing any further protest. The other guard moved toward the York family, gesturing firmly for them to leave.


    "This is outrageous!"


    one of the family members cried as they reluctantly stood, their pride bruised. Mr. Brown, however, looked like a man on the verge of copse. His earlier bravado hadpletely vanished as he stumbled toward the door, mumbling weak excuses about how the restaurant staff must have made a mistake.


    At that moment the voices outside the restaurant were growing louder, a cacophony of frustration and humiliation.


    The York family, led by Mr. Brown''s boisterous indignation, hurled insults toward the establishment, their words tinged with bitterness and embarrassment.


    "This is uneptable!"


    Mr. Brown roared, pacing back and forth like a caged animal.


    "I''ll make sure everyone hears about this! They''ll regret treating us this way!"


    Ethan standing close to a table, his fingers lightly drumming against the table. His expression was stoic, but his thoughts simmered with irritation. He hadn''t intended for things to spiral like this.


    His aim had been to expose Mr. Brown for the fraud he was, not to turn the York family into a spectacle on the street.


    Yet here they were, their loudints echoing through the night.


    "You''ve done enough damage!" one of the York family members hissed at Mr. Brown, though their tonecked conviction.


    Immediately others nodded in agreement, clearly annoyed by the scene he was creating.


    "Calm down, Mr. Brown,"Serenity''s uncle interjected, though his voice carried little authority.


    "We don''t need more attention right now."


    But Mr. Brown, emboldened by his bruised ego, wasn''t ready to back down.


    "Do you know who I am?" he bellowed, pointing at the restaurant as if it were a mortal enemy.


    "I''ll have this ce cklisted! Nobody treats me like this and gets away with it!"


    Ethan watched from the side, shaking his head slightly. Good liar or not, he thought, Mr. Brown''s arrogance will be his downfall. There was a fleeting temptation to step into the scene and end the charade, but he decided against it. Some people were better left to dig their own graves.


    Just then, Serenity''s uncle, who had been fiddling nervously with his phone, stiffened. His screen lit up with an iing call, and his brows furrowed as he nced at the number. Without hesitation, he answered.


    "Hello? Yes, this is he."


    The shift in his demeanor was immediate. His confident posture faltered, and the faint color drained from his face.


    "What?" he stammered, stepping away from the group to hear better. "You''re calling from the godly investor agency? I¡­ I don''t understand. Can you repeat that?"


    Upon hearing what Serenity uncle just said.


    The York family turned their attention to him, their heated arguments momentarily forgotten. Mr. Brown stopped mid-rant, his eyes narrowing as he tried to read Serenity''s uncle''s expression. A strange silence fell over the group, their earlier bravado now reced with unease.


    After taking a deeper breath and cleared his throat Serenity''s uncle said again with a cheerful tone, his voice full of confidence as he greeted the person on the other end.


    "This is York,"


    he said, expecting good news that would salvage their tarnished evening.


    But within moments, his smile began to fade. His brows furrowed deeply, and his lips parted as though he struggled toprehend the words being spoken.


    "What do you mean you''re withdrawing from the project?"


    His voice cracked slightly, catching the attention of the entire York family.


    Immediately they all turned to face him, their previous chatter andints silenced by the sudden tension.


    At that moment the call ended abruptly, leaving Serenity''s uncle holding the phone in stunned silence.


    He stared at the screen, his hand shaking slightly before lowering it. "They¡­ they said the godly investor has directed the agency to officially withdrawn from our project,"he finally managed to say, his voice hollow.


    The announcement hit the family like a thunderp.


    Immediately Gasps filled the air, and their once-confident expressions were reced with shock and confusion.


    Mr. Brown, however, was quick to recover.


    Within wasting anymore time he stepped forward, forcing a reassuring smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "Nonsense," he dered, waving a dismissive hand.


    "That must''ve been a scam call. These kinds of things happen all the time, remember the york has been on the news since yesterday. They''ll probably call back and ask for some money to reopen the deal."


    At that moment the York family exchanged uncertain nces, their fear momentarily soothed by Mr. Brown''s exnation.


    "You think so?" Serenity''s uncle asked, his voice tinged with desperation. He seemed to cling to Mr. Brown''s words as if they were a lifeline.


    "Of course," Mr. Brown said with a confidence he didn''t truly feel. He adjusted his tie and straightened his posture, trying to project an air of authority.


    "This is just a cheap trick. The godly investor wouldn''t pull out of something as lucrative as your project without a valid reason. Trust me."


    The family nodded slowly, their collective panic subsiding under the weight of Mr. Brown''s reassurances. They began murmuring among themselves, convincing each other that this was nothing more than a minor hup.


    "It''s probably nothing," one of them said.


    "These scammers are everywhere these days."

 Chapter 258

    Ethan still standing a few feet away, arms folded, a faint smirk ying on his lips.


    He was busy enjoying the outburst however still he wasn''t satisfied with everything that is happening, although he wanted everything to slow so it would hit hard when they finally realized it would be toote to cry.


    However since he couldn''t keep his mouth shut he decided to speak.


    "I''d suggest you check the news, to confirm if truly the call was a fake or not." he said coolly, his voice cutting through the rising tension. "If you value your business and reputation, that is. But you might want to hurry. Once it''s toote, even Mr. Brown won''t be able to salvage the deal."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The York family exchanged uneasy nces, their confidence visibly shaken.


    For some reason they couldn''t see some sense in what he just said.


    However old Master york still couldn''t get his head around everything, some minutes ago everything was going on fine with the family and thepany, now it seems that are walking on a line which might cut any moment.


    And if that happens he knew what was going next bankruptcy,  since that silver has decided to end everything with them, the godly investor proposal was their only lifeline.


    However it seems that lifeline is not the verge of copsing.


    On the other hand serenity father was just standing, he took couldn''t say anything.


    He didn''t know anything about the Godly Investor and how the contract came about, however one thing he knows and it''s important in the survivor of the family was how important the contract is to them, losing it means going back to Square one.


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle fumbled with his phone, his fingers trembling as he pulled up thetest news feed.


    Immediately the others huddled around him, craning their necks to get a glimpse of the screen.


    At that moment the headline hit them like a hammer: Godly Investor Withdraws Support for York Family Project Due to Mistrust. Beneath it were detailed allegations about mismanagement andck of transparency, painting a damning picture of their dealings.


    Seeing the news gasps filled the air, followed by a heavy, suffocating silence. The color drained from Serenity''s uncle''s face as he read the report aloud, his voice quivering with disbelief.


    "The agency¡­ they''ve pulled outpletely," he stammered.


    "This isn''t just a rumor¡­ it''s everywhere!"


    At that moment Mr. Brown, who had been standing confidently moments ago, looked as though the ground had been pulled out from under him. "Impossible," he muttered under his breath, his face pale. His mind raced back to the meeting where he had criticized the project, calling it "uninspired and doomed to fail." He''d thought hisints would go unnoticed, dismissed as usual office politics. But now it was clear¡ªthe godly investor himself had heard every word and he took action.


    "The godly investor¡­" Mr. Brown mumbled, his voice barely audible. "He''s the one who made the final call?"


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head, his expression unreadable. "That''s what the news says, doesn''t it?"


    His tone was calm, but there was a sharp edge to his words.


    Mr. Brown''s knees wobbled slightly, and he steadied himself against the car. He knew the truth of the matter: once the godly investor made a decision, it was irreversible. The man was known for his unyielding principles and detested dishonesty and inefficiency. Mr. Brown had always warned others about this, yet he had foolishly believed he could manipte the system by iming  he was the one that made the Godly Investor wanting to invest in the york family and avoid consequences.


    At that moment the York family erupted into chaos.@@novelbin@@


    Without wasting anymore anymore time.


    Serenity''s uncle grabbed Mr. Brown by the cor, his face a mixture of rage and panic.


    "You said this was a scam! You said there was no way they''d pull out! What have you done!"


    At that moment Mr Brown gaze around everyone deadly gaze was on him.


    Knowing he has to do something he said.


    " Don''t worry, I think it''s a mistake, let me make this phone call."


    Immediately he brought out his phone.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Mr. Brown''s face turned pale as he ended the call, his hands trembling slightly. He nced at the York family, who were waiting anxiously for an exnation.


    "It''s true,"he said, his voice wavering.


    "The godly investor¡­ he''s angry with the York family. That''s why he''s pulled back from the deal."


    Immediately gasps filled the air as the weight of the news settled on everyone. Serenity''s uncle stepped forward, his face a mixture of panic and hope.


    "Mr. Brown, you have to help us," he pleaded. "Surely, you can fix this. The Godly investor takes  your advice, doesn''t he?"


    At that moment Mr. Brown hesitated, his eyes narrowing as he saw another opportunity to gain something for himself if he ys his card right.


    Then He cleared his throat, putting on an air of authority.


    "There''s a way," he said slowly, as though he were contemting something profound. "But it''s not simple. The godly investor values connections and personal rtionships¡­ someone needs to step up and bridge that gap."


    Immediately the family nodded eagerly, hanging on to every word. At that moment Mr. Brown turned his attention to Serenity, his gaze lingering a moment too long. "I''ve heard that Serenity was a bit of a prodigy back in the day," he continued smoothly. "Perhaps if I were to spend some time with her¡ªshare a few insights, exchange business strategies¡ªit might give me the leverage to appeal to the godly investor on your behalf."


    The implication was clear, and Serenity''s face flushed with difort. Her uncle, however, picked up on the hint immediately and pped his hands together. "Done!" he eximed.


    "Serenity, you''ll apany Mr. Brown. Learn all you can from him¡ªthis is for the good of the family."


    At that moment Serenity''s jaw tightened, but she didn''t say a word. Her eyes darted to Ethan, who was watching the entire exchange in silence, his expression unreadable. The tension in the air was palpable.


    However since nobody was ready to say anything or serenity fight for herself.


    Ethan''s patience finally snapped. Without a word, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, his fingers moving swiftly across the screen.

 Chapter 260

    Upon seeing the men on ck approaching  Serenity''s uncle couldn''t help butughed.


    "Mr. Brown, did you call the police on the restaurant for not serving us avish meal and kicked us out?" His voice was light, dripping with sarcasm, and it drew a ripple ofughter from the York family.@@novelbin@@


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment Mr. Brown forced a chuckle, his smug confidence returning as he straightened his jacket.


    "Oh,e now," he said, shaking his head.


    "I wouldn''t stoop so low. They''d be out of business before that would ever happen."


    But theughter stopped abruptly when the officers walked directly to their group and halted in front of them.


    Immediately the leading officer, a tall man with sharp eyes, pulled out a document from his pocket.


    His voice was firm but calm as he spoke.


    "Mr. Brown, you are under arrest."


    The words struck like lightning, leaving everyone frozen in shock.


    Mr. Brown blinked rapidly, his smile faltering as the officer continued. "You are being charged with scamming multiple individuals under the guise of representing the godly investor and other criminal activities, including fraud and embezzlement. Please cooperate ande with us."


    Upon hearing what the officer just said.


    The York family''s mouths hung open, their stunned expressions shifting between disbelief and confusion. Serenity''s uncle stepped forward, his voice rising with disbelief.


    "There must be some mistake! This is Mr. Brown! He''s¡ªhe''s practically a pir of ourmunity of business. You''ve got the wrong man."


    But the officers were unmoved. One of them stepped closer, pulling out handcuffs as he gestured for Mr. Brown to stand.


    "This is ridiculous!" Mr. Brown protested, his face paling. He looked at the York family, then at Serenity, his desperation evident. "You all know me! I''ve been working tirelessly for the York family! This¡ªthis has to be some misunderstanding."


    However the officer held up the document again.


    "We have sufficient evidence, Mr. Brown. You''ve been under investigation for months. If you resist, we''ll have no choice but to escte this."


    The weight of the words hung in the air. The York family looked on, their disbelief deepening into horror.


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle exploded with indignation, his voice echoing across the street as he stepped forward.


    "Are you out of your minds?" he bellowed, his face red with anger. Immediately he jabbed a finger toward the police officers, his tone sharp and using.


    "Do you even know who Mr. Brown is? He''s not some random man you can just haul away! He works for one of thepanies owned by the godly investor. The man''s practically untouchable!"


    Hearing what serenity uncle just said.


    The officers exchanged calm nces but said nothing, their professionalism unshaken by his outburst. This only seemed to enrage Serenity''s uncle further. "This is absurd!" he continued, throwing his arms up in frustration. "I''ve seen the godly investor myself. Mr. Brown has been in meetings with him¡ªhe''s spoken to him directly. What proof do you have? Or are you just taking orders from some petty local manager who thinks they can y God?"


    His words hung in the air, heavy with usation. The York family nodded in agreement, murmuring amongst themselves. They looked at the officers with a mixture of disdain and disbelief, as though waiting for them to admit to some sort of mistake.


    Mr. Brown''s face turned several shades paler as Serenity''s uncle''s tirade echoed around him.


    His heartbeat pounded in his ears, but his fear began to ebb when it seemed the police had simply been misinformed¡ªprobably by that overzealous restaurant manager. Surely, this wasn''t about him and what he said about the Godly investor.


    It couldn''t be.


    Clearing his throat, Mr. Brown straightened his posture in a weak attempt to regain hisposure. His eyes darted to the officers, masking his nervousness with a forced smile.


    "Gentlemen," he began, his voice shaky but growing steadier as he spoke.


    "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. My name is Brown¡ªBrown Karen. I''m the financial manager of one of the godly investor''spanies. You must know who I am."


    Immediately he gestured dramatically toward Serenity''s uncle and the York family.


    "This family can vouch for me. I''ve been an integral part of ensuring their financial growth and prosperity. Perhaps this... confusion stems from an overreach by a certain manager at this establishment."


    Hearing what Brown just said.


    The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife. Serenity''s uncle stepped forward, puffing his chest as though his words alone could dissolve the confrontation.


    "Let me make this crystal clear,"


    he said, his voice booming with an air of exaggerated authority.


    "Mr. Brown isn''t just anyone. He''s the financial manager of the estatespany under the godly investor himself. Do you know what that means?"


    However He didn''t wait for a response, his hand slicing through the air for emphasis.


    "It means he calls the shots. The godly investor? He doesn''t make a move without consulting Mr. Brown. This man here¡ª"


    He pointed dramatically to Mr. Brown, who tried his best to lookposed despite the sweat glistening on his brow. "¡ªis the backbone of their operation. Protocols are in ce. That''s why he can''t just reveal the godly investor''s identity to you or anyone else. It''s not a matter of choice¡ªit''s about protecting something bigger than all of us."


    The York family nodded in agreement, their expressions a mix of outrage and self-assurance, as though Serenity''s uncle''s words had restored their sense of superiority. "You officers need to think carefully," Serenity''s uncle added, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "If you keep this up, you''ll be facingwsuits you can''t even imagine. Now leave, before you embarrass yourselves further."


    The police, however, stood their ground, their silence unnerving. The lead officer exchanged a nce with his team, his stoic expression unchanged by the outburst.


    Just as Serenity''s uncle was about to continue his tirade, a voice rang out from behind the officers, clear andmanding.


    "That''s enough."


    Hearing the voice the crowd turned as one, their collective gazending on a woman who stepped forward with calm authority. Naomi. Her tailored suit was impable, her expression one ofposed determination. She had been standing behind the police, observing the entire spectacle with an intensity that now made every member of the York family shift ufortably.

 Chapter 262

    Seeing what just happened.


    Mr. Brown''s feet barely left the ground when Naomi moved like a shadow, swift and precise.


    In one fluid motion, she spun and delivered a powerful kick that connected with his chest. The force knocked him backward, mming him onto the pavement with a loud thud. He groaned, clutching his ribs, utterly stunned by the sudden disy of strength.


    Upon seeing what just happened The York family stood frozen, their eyes wide in disbelief. Serenity''s uncle was the first to break the silence. "What the¡ªshe''s not just a businesswoman¡­ is she?"


    At that moment Old Master York''s hand trembled slightly on his cane as he muttered, "This¡­ this is unexpected."


    Immediately the officers moved in, swiftly handcuffing Mr. Brown, who was too dazed and winded to resist. His earlier arrogance had dissolved into helplessness as he was dragged to his feet and led toward the waiting police van.


    At that moment Naomi straightened her zer, her expression calm but her eyes sharp as knives. She turned to the York family, who now looked more desperate than indignant. Serenity''s uncle, swallowing his pride, stepped forward with a forced, apologetic smile.


    He knew what wasing if he doesn''t act immediately.


    Knowing Naomi wasn''t just an ordinary person for Mr Brown to run it just showed the kind of ss she was in.


    "Miss. Naomi, we had no idea Mr. Brown was a fraud," he said, his voice trembling with forced humility. "He¡­ he deceived us all. Please, surely you can understand, we were put in a very difficult  situation and we couldn''t  just push him out."


    Hearing what serenity  uncle just said.


    Naomi raised a single brow, her silence more intimidating than words. The weight of her gaze made the family visibly ufortable. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "He lied to us, used the Godly Investor''s name!" another family member chimed in, their voice panicked. "If we had known, we would have¡ª"


    "You would have what?" Noami interrupted coldly, her tone sharp and unforgiving. "Asked questions? Verified his ims? Spoken directly with the agency you were supposedly working with?"


    Immediately her words cut through the air like a de, leaving the family fumbling for a response. Naomi crossed her arms, her gaze sweeping over them like a judge passing sentence.


    "You didn''t ask because you didn''t care about the truth," she continued. "You wanted more than what you were already given. Your greed blinded you, and now you''re dealing with the consequences."


    At that moment the York family exchanged nervous nces, their earlier confidence shattered.


    Seeing what the situation is turning into Serenity immediately stepped forward hesitantly, her voice softer and more sincere.


    "Miss Naomi¡­ my grandfather had nothing to do with this. He''s always acted with integrity. Please, don''t punish him for the mistakes of the rest of us."


    At that moment Noami''s gaze softened slightly as she looked at Serenity. "Your grandfather is fortunate to have someone like you speaking for him," she said. "But trust isn''t something I give easily, especially to a family that thought they could manipte the system."


    Serenity''s uncle, unable to keep quiet, interjected, "Miss Naomi, surely you don''t believe we¡ª"


    "Enough," Noami snapped, her patience clearly worn thin. She looked at the officers. "Take Mr. Brown away and make sure every one of his victims knows justice is being served."


    As Mr. Brown was pushed into the van, he turned back with a mix of fear and anger in his eyes. Naomi didn''t even spare him a nce. She turned back to the York family, her tone cold and final.


    "This is what happens when you let greed dictate your decisions. Be grateful I''m not informing  anyone  to pull every deal you''ve ever received because of this attitude of yours."


    Hearing what Naomi just said and the anger  on her face.@@novelbin@@


    Serenity''s uncle dropped to his knees, his voice breaking into sobs that echoed across the lot. "Please, Miss Naomi you have to understand! We didn''t want anything to do with Mr. Brown. He forced himself onto us!"


    immediately  fake tears streamed down his face, but his tone wavered with desperation rather than sincerity. "He threatened us, said he''d make us lose the contract unless we listened to him. He even¡­" His voice trailed off as he gestured toward Serenity, his eyes pleading.


    Naomi gaze remained cold, her expression unmoved. "What are you insinuating?" she asked sharply, her arms crossing over her chest as her piercing eyes bore into Serenity''s uncle.


    Serenity''s uncle sniffled, wiping his face hastily. "He¡­ he suggested Serenity should¡­ spend some time with him. You know, as a way to secure the deal," he said, his voice faltering. "But I promise you, we kept our distance. We were nning to reject him, to cut ties entirely. We''re an honorable family."


    Serenity uncle gaze at Naomi the disgusting look on her shows her words didn''t get to her.


    At that moment Old Master York, leaning heavily on his cane, nodded in agreement. "We may have faults," he said solemnly, "but we would never stoop so low as to willingly align ourselves with someone like Mr. Brown."


    The rest of the York family chimed in, their voices rising in a cacophony of denials and excuses.


    "We never supported him."


    "We were just biding our time to push him away."


    Naomi sharp gaze swept over the York family, her arms crossed in clear disdain.


    "If you were nning to reject Mr. Brown, then tell me," she demanded, "why did youe to this restaurant with him? Why did you indulge in his lies instead of confronting the truth?"


    Upon hearing what Naomi just said.


    The York family exchanged uneasy nces, their expressions varying from panic to shame. Serenity''s uncle, always quick to think on his feet, cleared his throat and forced a nervousugh.


    "We¡­ uh, we came here to celebrate Ethan," he said, gesturing toward Ethan with exaggerated enthusiasm.


    "Yes, that''s right. We wanted to honor him for his¡­ heroics in saving one of us, that was why we came here, we didn''t know Brown would lie and use the name of Godly Investor, he fooled us."

 Chapter 264

    At that moment the atmosphere in the York family''s living room shifted from tense to outright chaotic as ten men from the Silver family entered. Their arrival was unexpected, and their presence sent ripples of fear through everyone present.


    They couldn''t  believe what they were saying and how everything has gotten this far in minutes.


    The sharp suits and cold, calcting expressions on their faces made it clear they weren''t here for pleasantries.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Serenity''s grandmother demanded, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and apprehension.


    At that moment the leader of the group stepped forward, his tone devoid of emotion.


    "We''re here to settle the debt the York family owes the Silver family. Since the godly investor has withdrawn from your affairs, your family''s financial situation has deteriorated, the godly investor nned to clear off your family debt with the investment, but with your family recent development that won''t be possible again. The York family is insolvent."


    His words cut through the room like a de. The York family erupted into a cacophony of panicked voices.


    "Debt? What debt?" Serenity''s uncle shouted, his face pale as he nced nervously at the grandmother.


    Immediately another voice chimed in, "We thought we had more time! We just need¡ª"


    "You''ve had more than enough time," the Silver family representative interrupted sharply. "And since it''s clear you have no means to pay the debt in cash, we will be taking Serenity."


    Upon hearing what the man just said.


    The room fell silent. Serenity, standing by the doorway, froze in shock.


    "Taking me?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The York family broke into chaos again, shouting over one another. "This is outrageous!" Serenity''s uncle barked.@@novelbin@@


    "You can''t just take her like she''s some kind of¡ª"


    "You should''ve thought about this before signing contracts with terms you couldn''t fulfill," the man from the Silver family said coldly.


    "We aren''t in the business of charity. Serenity will be coteral until the debt is resolved."


    At that moment Ethan, who had been observing quietly from a corner, narrowed his eyes.


    He couldn''t  believe that would decided  use such tricks.


    And everything they have done with the york and serenity  they still has the guts to utter nonsense all in the name of Coteral? He clenched his jaw, his mind racing. He had expected the York family''s downfall to be messy and learn their mistakes, but this was another level entirely.


    The grandmother banged her fist on the armrest of her wheelchair, her voice breaking through the chaos. "Enough! Everyone, enough!" Her gaze burned with fury as she turned to the men. "You daree into my house and make such demands?"


    "Dare?" the representative sneered. "With everything copsing around you, this family won''tst a week without begging on the streets. You''ve burned every bridge, and now the Silver family will collect what is us Until it''s toote."


    The weight of his words settled over the room. Serenity looked around at her panicking family, her hands trembling. For a moment, it seemed like there was no way out.


    At that moment the Silver family''s leader smirked as he motioned for his men to advance.


    "Once we''re done taking Serenity," he announced coldly, "we''ll be back for more of you. Everyone in this house will pay until the debt is cleared."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    The York family erupted into panicked whispers, their earlier bravado crumbling into helplessness. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Still Serenity stood frozen, her face pale and her hands trembling. The leader gave a slight nod, and the men behind him stepped forward with predatory precision.


    "Take her," the bossmanded.


    Without wasting anymore time the men approached Serenity, their cold, calcting eyes locked on her. However Just as they were about to seize her, Ethan stepped forward, his expression calm but his eyes zing with an intensity that stopped them in their tracks.


    Immediately he positioned himself squarely between Serenity and the advancing men, his posture unyielding.


    "Nobody touches her," Ethan said, his voice low and dangerous, "unless they go through me first."


    Ethan words made the room fell silent, tension crackling like static electricity. The Silver men hesitated, their confident strides faltering at Ethan''s unexpected defiance.


    The York family, however, was far less restrained.


    Immediately Serenity''s uncle exploded in anger.


    "Ethan, get out of the way! Who do you think you are to interfere? Let them take her¡ªat least she can pay for some of this mess! and she created some of the mess herself."


    "You''re making things worse for everyone!" another family member shouted.


    "Just let them handle it!"


    "You think you''re a hero? You''re nothing but a nuisance!" Serenity''s grandmother hissed, her voice sharp with frustration.


    "Stand down, boy, and let them do what they came here for!"


    However Ethan didn''t flinch. He didn''t even look at the York family as they hurled their insults and usations.


    His focus remained on the Silver men, who were now exchanging uncertain nces.


    Without  being told knew they could defeat him so easily.


    However his calm defiance carried an unmistakable weight, as if daring them to test him.


    Serenity, standing just behind him, finally found her voice.


    "Ethan¡­ you don''t have to do this."


    Ethan turned his head slightly, just enough to meet her eyes. "I do," he said simply. "You''re not coteral for anyone''s mistakes."


    The room erupted again, the York family''s insults growing louder and more venomous, but Ethan remained a fortress, immovable and unshaken. The Silver family boss stepped forward, his smirk faltering as he tried to gauge the man standing before him.


    "And who are you," the boss asked, his voiceced with condescension, "to stand in our way?"


    However Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. "Someone you don''t want to test," he replied, his tone cold and final.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The Silver men paused, their confidence visibly shaken, as the room waited to see what would happen next.


    At that moment The York family''s grandmother mmed her hand on the arm of her wheelchair, her voice echoing through the room like a thunderp.


    "Don''t just take Serenity!" she bellowed, her eyes zing with a mix of rage and desperation.


    "Take her uncle and those two useless fools as well!" She pointed at two family members who had been standing silently, hoping to avoid notice.

 Chapter 265

    Hearing the order the room fell into a stunned silence. Even the Silver family men hesitated, unsure of how to respond to the grandmother''s sudden outburst. At that moment Serenity''s uncle looked horrified, his face draining of color. "Mother! What are you saying? they came here for serenity" he stammered. "I''ve done everything I could for this family!"@@novelbin@@


    "Everything?" she shot back venomously. "Everything except fix the mess you helped create. Maybe losing your freedom will remind you of your responsibilities."


    At that moment the tension in the room thickened, the air heavy with unspoken words.


    The Silver family''s boss stepped forward, his confidence returning as he smirked at the unfolding chaos. "Looks like the olddy''s made her choice," he sneered. "Move aside, boy. We''re taking them all."


    However Ethan, still standing resolutely in front of Serenity, didn''t budge. His calm demeanor only seemed to enrage the boss further.


    "I said move!" the man barked, gesturing to his men.


    Ethan''s voice cut through the room like a de.


    "You can take them I don''t care but not serenity? if you want to  take her then go through me."


    Hearing Ethan words The Silver men exchanged uncertain nces, but the boss waved them forward. "Fine. Teach this fool a lesson."


    Without wasting anymore time the men charged at Ethan, their aggression palpable. The room erupted into chaos as they lunged at him, but Ethan moved with a fluid grace that seemed almost unnatural.


    With a calcted step to the side, he grabbed the arm of the first attacker, twisting it with precision and sending the man sprawling to the floor.


    Immediately another came at him with a punch, but Ethan ducked, countering with a swift elbow to the ribs that left the man gasping for air.


    Seeing what just happened the rest of the men hesitated for a fraction of a second, but it was enough for Ethan to take control. He pivoted, delivering a powerful kick to one man''s chest, sending him crashing into two others. Another tried to grab him from behind, but Ethan spun, using the man''s momentum against him to throw him over his shoulder.


    Every movement was deliberate, every strike efficient. Ethan''s skills were on full disy, a mix of precision and raw power that left the Silver men unable to recover. Within minutes, the once-confident groupy sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain and clutching their injuries.


    Seeing what just happened the room was silent except for thebored breathing of the defeated men.


    The York family stared in stunned disbelief, their earlier insults forgotten.


    At that moment Serenity''s grandmother''s mouth hung open, hermanding presence momentarily diminished.


    Ethan straightened his jacket, his expression calm but his eyes burning with an intensity that dared anyone to challenge him. "Now," he said, his voice low and firm, "who''s next?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room remained eerily silent for a moment as everyone stared at Ethan, who stood unbothered amidst the chaos he had just created. His movements had been precise, almost artistic, leaving the Silver family''s men groaning on the ground moments earlier. Now, the men were scrambling to their feet, retreating with panicked expressions.


    "Do you realize what you''ve done and the results this would create?" Serenity''s uncle hissed, breaking the silence.


    His voice trembled, not from anger, but from fear. "You''ve beaten the Silver family''s men! Do you have any idea what they''ll do to us now?"


    "They''lle back," another family member wailed, clutching her pearls as though they could protect her from the consequences.


    "We''re doomed! The York family is finished!"


    However Ethan remained calm, his expression unreadable.


    He adjusted his sleeves casually as though the entire ordeal had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    Serenity still standing behind him, her eyes wide with a mixture of admiration and concern.


    The Silver family''s men, now fully upright, staggered toward the exit. At that moment their leader turned back, his face twisted with fury and humiliation.


    "You''ve made a grave mistake," he spat, pointing a trembling finger at Ethan.


    "You think you''re untouchable? You have no idea who you''re dealing with. We''ll report this to old Master Silver family, and when theye, you''ll wish you were never born!"


    "Run along, then," Ethan said, his voice calm butced with an icy edge.


    "Tell whoever you want. But next time, make sure you bring more than this sorry excuse for a crew."


    At that moment the man''s face turned red with rage, but he had no retort.


    Immediately he gestured for his men to follow, and they stumbled out of the house, muttering curses under their breath.


    The sound of their retreating footsteps echoed in the tense silence.


    At that moment the weight of the room pressed heavily against Ethan as the realization dawned on him. If the Silver family discovered he was not only alive but also actively involving himself with the York family, the fallout would be catastrophic.


    The York family was already teetering on the edge of ruin, and anyone connected to him could be swept up in the storm, Not after what he did to Their son, old master Silver will not rest.


    Serenity. Naomi. Even the people in this room who didn''t deserve his protection would face dire consequences.


    At that moment Ethan clenched his fists briefly before rxing them. His mind raced, calcting his next move.


    He couldn''t allow the Silver family to gain the upper hand by receiving any information about  him from the men who had just fled. They were weak, but their information would  be deadly.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Straightening his posture, Ethan turned to face the room.


    The York family members, still lost in their frenzied panic, hadn''t even noticed the shift in his demeanor. Serenity was the only one who had her eyes on him, her gaze filled with unspoken concern.


    At that moment Ethan''s voice cut through the chaos like a de.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    Immediately everyone froze, their frantic mutteringing to an abrupt halt.


    Serenity''s uncle narrowed his eyes. "You think you can just leave after causing this mess? Those men¡ª"


    "They won''t get far," Ethan interrupted, his tone firm and unyielding.


    "But if you want to survive what''sing, I suggest you start preparing yourselves instead of wasting time ming others."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room fell into a tense silence. Serenity stepped forward, her brow furrowed.


    She wanted tos say something when Ethan spoke.


    "i will be taking my leave now."

 Chapter 266

    upon hearing what Ethan just said and was about to leave after everything he has done.


    Immediately the room descended into chaos, voices shing and usations flying. The York family, their faces twisted with desperation and anger, turned their fury toward Ethan.


    "You caused this mess, and now you''re thinking of walking away?!" Immediately Serenity''s uncle roared, his voice shaking with rage. "How dare you leave us to clean up after your reckless actions!"


    "Do you think the Silver family will let this go? Do you even know what they''re capable of?" another voice bellowed, trembling with fear.


    "He should march straight to the Silver family and apologize!" one of the older women demanded, pointing a trembling finger at Ethan. "Maybe they''ll show mercy if he grovels or maybe punish him him for his loud mouth, he was the one that fought with their men!"


    The words stung the air like venom. Others joined in, their anger snowballing into a tidal wave.


    "Who even brought him here?!" someone shouted, their tone usatory.


    At that moment the room turned its collective gaze toward Serenity, who had been standing silently in the corner, her face pale but her posture firm.


    "It was her, wasn''t it?" another rtive hissed, stepping closer to Serenity. "She''s the one who brought this curse into our home!"@@novelbin@@


    "She''s a witch!" an older man spat. "A witch who''s dragged us all into ruin!"


    The words were like daggers, each one slicing through the fragile hope that Serenity had been holding onto.


    At that moment her hands clenched into fists, her body trembling, but before she could say anything, Ethan''s voice cut through the storm like a de.


    "Enough."


    The single word silenced the room, the authority in his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Immediately all eyes snapped to Ethan as he stood tall, his gaze sweeping over the family with cold, piercing rity.


    "I suggest you stop this pathetic disy of cowardice right now," Ethan said, his voice low but filled with an undeniable edge. "You think your lives are in danger because of me? Fine. But let me remind you, I''m the only reason those men didn''t take Serenity and leave this family in pieces."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The York family shrank back slightly, their anger faltering under the weight of Ethan''s words.


    "You call her a witch," Ethan continued, his gaze locking onto the man who had hurled the insult. "Yet she''s the only one in this room who hasn''t med someone else for her own failures. Maybe you should look in the mirror before throwing usations."


    Serenity''s breath hitched as Ethan stepped forward, his presencemanding the room.


    "You want me to apologize to the Silver family?" Ethan asked, his voice sharp. "Fine. I''ll go. But not to beg or grovel. If you think that''s going to save you, you clearly don''t understand the situation you''re in just yet."


    Ethan''s gaze hardened, his eyes like steel. "I''ll handle this mess, but make no mistake¡ªwhen this is over, you''ll owe her an apology," he said, nodding toward Serenity. "And if you can''t manage that, then you''re more pathetic than even I thought."


    The room was silent, the family too stunned to respond. Ethan turned to leave, the tension in the air palpable. As he reached the door, he nced back at Serenity, his expression softening slightly.


    "Stay here," he said. "I''ll take care of it."


    With that, he turned around again, about walking away, leaving the York family to their silence and the weight of his words. Serenity watched him turned around, her heart heavy with a mixture of gratitude and fear.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The room grew heavy as Ethan''s voice,ced with an unmistakable aura of authority, cut through the chaos like a de.


    However Ethan then decided to use his aura for them knowing they would attack serenity again when he leaves.


    His eyes swept across the York family, who had been caught mid-usation, their anger and panic now frozen under the weight of his presence.


    "Before I forgot you''re all talking as if it''s already over," Ethan began, his tone sharp and unwavering. "As if the Godly Investor''s contract is gone forever, and you''re destined to be beggars on the street. Is that what you want? To manifest your own downfall with this defeatist nonsense?"


    The room fell into a stunned silence. His words hit like a thunderp, reverberating through the family''s collective consciousness. Faces once twisted with anger now bore expressions of shock and shame, their fiery emotions extinguished by the cold logic in Ethan''s voice.


    "If you put half the energy you''re wasting onining into actually finding solutions," Ethan continued, his tone now colder, "you might stand a chance. Instead, you''d rather sit here pointing fingers, ming each other for your mistakes, and ensuring nothing gets done."


    Serenity stood quietly in the corner, her eyes wide as she watched the family''s reaction. Even her usually outspoken uncle looked as if he''d been physically struck by Ethan''s words, his mouth opening and closing without a sound.


    Then It was Serenity''s grandmother who finally broke the silence. Sitting in her wheelchair, she straightened her back, her face hard with determination. "Ethan''s right," she dered, her voice ringing with authority. "This family needs to stop wallowing in self-pity and start taking action."


    At that moment she turned her piercing gaze on Serenity''s uncle. "You¡ªget moving. Start calling every contact we have. Find someone who can help us get to the Godly Investor and fix this mess."


    "But¡ª" the uncle began, only to be cut off by a sharp wave of her hand.


    "No buts," his mother snapped. "If you can''t do that, you''re as useless as you look. Get out there and find a way."


    Immediately the uncle scrambled to his feet, his earlier bravado now reced with nervouspliance. The rest of the family looked on, still too stunned to speak.


    At that moment Ethan gave a curt nod, his point evidently made. "Good," he said simply, his voice devoid of emotion. "Do that, and maybe you''ll figure out how to survive this."


    Without waiting for a response, Ethan turned around and walked toward the door. As he reached for the handle, he nced back briefly, his eyes meeting Serenity''s for a fleeting moment. There was no need for words; the look was enough to convey everything she needed to know.


    Then he was gone, leaving the York family in stunned silence, their world upended by his presence and his words.

 Chapter 267

    However seeing Ethan Leave Serenity could  stand him going to confront or go rest knowing how deadly  they are.


    Without wasting anymore time she hurried after Ethan, her voice trembling with urgency as she called out to him.


    "Ethan, wait!" She caught up to him just as he reached his car, her eyes wide with worry.


    "You can''t go back to school. It''s not safe."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, pausing before he opened the car door. "And why''s that?"


    "Because even if my family manages to solve things with the Silver family," Serenity said, her voice cracking slightly, "they''ll never forgive you. You beat their men, humiliated them. They''ll hunt you down, Ethan. You need to go into hiding. Please, listen to me."


    At that moment Ethan leaned against the car, crossing his arms. For a moment, his face was unreadable, his eyes studying hers intently.


    "You think hiding will solve anything?" he finally asked, his tone calm but edged with something unreadable.


    "I don''t know," Serenity admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it''ll buy you time. Time to think, time to figure out a n. Staying out in the open is too dangerous."


    Ethan considered her words for a moment, his gaze softening slightly. "You''re right," he said atst. "It''s not worth the risk. I''ll go into hiding."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    Relief washed over Serenity''s face, and she stepped back as Ethan opened the car door.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice heavy with gratitude. "Please, be careful."


    Ethan gave her a small nod, his expression unreadable once again. He climbed into the car and started the engine, but just as Serenity thought he was about to drive off, he rolled down the window.


    "One thing you should know," he said, his voice low but firm. "I''m not running to save myself. I''m running to end this. Permanently."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    Before Serenity could respond, Ethan stepped on the gas, the car speeding away.


    She stood there, her heart pounding, as his taillights disappeared down the street.


    What she didn''t know¡ªwhat no one could have guessed¡ªwas that Ethan wasn''t heading for safety.


    He was heading straight for the Silver family mansion.


    At that moment Ethan drove to a narrow, secluded stretch of road, carefully choosing a spot where the Silver family''s men would have no choice but to stop. It was the perfect ce¡ªremote, dark, and far enough from the mansion that their absence wouldn''t raise immediate rms.


    He parked his car across the road, blocking the pathpletely, and waited.


    The sound of an approaching vehicle broke the stillness of the night.


    The headlights of the Silver family''s car pierced through the darkness, growing brighter as they neared. However Ethan remained calm, his hands resting on the steering wheel, his mind calcting the exact steps he needed to take.


    The Silver family''s men slowed their car to a halt, their expressions shifting from confusion to irritation.


    At that moment three men stepped out, their anger evident as they approached Ethan''s car.


    "What the hell is this?" one of them barked, mming his hand on Ethan''s hood. "Move your car, now!"


    Without wasting anymore time Ethan stepped out, his faceposed but his aura radiating a deadly calm.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You were on your way to deliver a message," he said, his voice low but carrying an edge that made the men pause. "Consider this message delivered."


    However before they could react, Ethan moved. His strikes were precise, his movements fluid. In a matter of seconds, the meny lifeless on the ground, their weapons unused, their shouts silenced before they could echo into the night.


    Ethan stood there for a moment, catching his breath, his eyes scanning the scene. He worked quickly, lifting each body with calcted efficiency and cing them back into their car. He adjusted their positions, ensuring it would look like an ident. Then, he climbed into their vehicle, driving it to a sharp turn just before the York family mansion. There, he carefully staged the crash, the car veering off into a shallow ditch.


    Satisfied with the scene, Ethan stepped back and surveyed his work. Broken ss glinted under the moonlight, the car''s front crushed against a tree. To anyone who found it, it would look like a tragic ident on a dark, winding road.


    Ethan turned and walked away, his footsteps silent against the dirt road. He climbed into his own car, his expression unreadable as he drove off. Tonight, he had bought himself time, but he knew this was only the beginning.


    Ethan sat in his car, the soft glow of his phone illuminating his face. He contacted his media team, issuing precise instructions to publish a carefully crafted story.


    [Frame it as reckless driving under the influence,] he write. [Tag it as drug-rted behavior. Make it believable¡ªmention how the authorities found traces of substances in the vehicle. Ensure the story ties up any loose ends.]


    The response was quick. [Understood. It''ll be out in the next hour.]


    Ethan hung up, his eyes fixed on the dark road ahead. His n was in motion, but it wasn''t without risk. He needed to ensure the York family didn''t unravel it. Taking a deep breath, he dialed Serenity.


    It took only a couple of rings before she answered, her voiceced with worry.@@novelbin@@


    "Ethan? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Ethan assured her, though his tone was serious. "Listen carefully. The Silver family will hear about the ident soon, and they can''t know what really happened at your mansion."


    Serenity paused.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I need you to talk to your grandmother," Ethan said firmly. "Convince her to keep everything that happened tonight between the family. No one should mention the fight or that I was there. The Silver family won''t stop digging if they think there''s more to the story."


    Serenity sighed, the weight of the situation evident in her voice. "You''re asking for a lot, Ethan. You know how stubborn my grandmother is."


    "I''m not asking," Ethan said, his voice calm but unyielding. "I''m pleading. This isn''t just about me. If they find out, it''ll bring more trouble for all of you. You know what they''re capable of."

 Chapter 268

    Upon hearing Ethan desperate words Serenity couldn''t say no at that same time she doesn''t know how to talk to her grandmother about it.


    However she put the call on hold and spoke to her grandmother.


    At that moment her soft voice came through the phone, "I''ll handle it, Ethan. Just hold on a second." There was a muffled sound as she passed the phone to her grandmother.


    "Ethan," the older woman''s voice carried a weight of authorityced with gratitude. "I''ve heard everything Serenity said. You''ve done more for this family than we deserved. I give you my word¡ªthe Silver family will never know what happened at this mansion. You are a real man, Ethan, and you have my respect."


    Upon hear what Serenity grandmother just said.


    Ethan nodded even though she couldn''t see him. "Thank you. Just make sure no one slips. If the Silver family gets even a whiff of this, it''ll spiral out of control."


    Immediately serenity grandmother let out a dry chuckle. "You think I don''t know that? I''ve dealt with worse men than the Silvers. I can handle this." Her tone softened. "Now, I have one more thing to say. My birthday is next week, and I expect to see you there. If we make it through these storms, we''ll celebrate like no other."


    Hearing what she just said.


    Ethan hesitated, caught off guard by the unexpected invitation. "If everything''s settled by then, I''lle."


    "It will be," she said firmly. "With a man like you in the picture, how could it not?"


    At that moment Ethan nodded.


    The call ended, leaving Ethan sitting in the dim glow of his dashboard. He stared at his phone for a moment before dialing another number. The line clicked, and Naomi voice came through, professional and sharp as always.


    "Ethan?"


    "Naomi," he said, cutting straight to the point. "I need you to reinstate the York family''s deal."


    However there was a long pause on the other end. "The York family?" she finally said, her tone skeptical. "You mean the same family we just removed from the list for their ipetence and arrogance?"


    "Yes," Ethan replied. "Tell the godly investor had changed his mind. Give them their contract back."


    At that moment Naomi sighed. "You know this will raise questions. The godly investor never changes his mind."


    Ethan''s voice was steady. "Just tell them it''s done. Trust me."


    At that moment there was a brief silence before Noami responded, "Consider it handled."


    As the call ended, Ethan leaned back in his seat, his thoughts already racing ahead. He had given the York family a lifeline again, although he didn''t want it to be this easy.


    But Serenity and her grandmother yed a big part in his decision, but he knew this was far from over. The Silver family was still a looming threat, and he needed to ensure that every step he took now was calcted and precise.


    **@@novelbin@@


    Inside the York family mansion, the atmosphere was tense, a cacophony of raised voices and desperate conversations bouncing off the ornate walls.


    The once-proud mansion now seemed like a crumbling monument to their poor decisions. Debts loomed over them like dark clouds, and every hour brought new Potential investors pulling away.


    Serenity''s uncle paced back and forth, clutching a notepad filled with scribbles and frantic calctions.


    "We''ll have to sell the mansion and move to our house in mother''s home town," he announced, his voice trembling as if saying the words made them real. "Not just that¡ªmore than fifty percent of the shares from three of ourpanies will need to go. And¡­ we''ll have to cut ten percent of our mainpany''s shares too."


    Upon hearing what he just said.


    The family gasped in unison, the weight of his words sinking into their chests. Serenity''s grandmother, seated in her wheelchair, clutched the armrests so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    "Do it," she barked. "If that''s what it takes to keep this family afloat, then do it. But you better make sure we survive this."


    Immediately they huddled together, frantically reviewing every asset they could sell, arguing over the least damaging sacrifices. The room buzzed with tension, the kind that made even the air feel heavy. Just as Serenity''s uncle was about to finalize their grim list, the sharp trill of a phone cut through the noise like a knife.


    Immediately all eyes turned to the phone sitting on the marble coffee table.


    However  Serenity''s uncle hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the device. He finally picked it up, pressing it to his ear.


    "Hello?" His voice was cautious, almost trembling.


    The voice on the other end was firm and unmistakably authoritative. "This is the Godly Investor Agency. We''re calling to inform you that the contract has been reinstated."


    At that moment the room fell eerily silent, as if time itself had stopped. Serenity''s uncle stood frozen, the phone pressed to his ear, unable to process what he had just heard. He blinked a few times before stammering, "can.. you repeat that?"


    "The Godly Investor has decided to reinstate the contract," the voice repeated, curt and businesslike. "Expect the official documents by morning."


    As the call ended, Serenity''s uncle lowered the phone slowly, his hand trembling. He looked at the family, his lips forming the words they desperately needed to hear.


    "We''ve got it back¡­ the contract. It''s ours again."


    Upon hearing what he just said.


    For a moment, no one spoke. Then the room erupted in a mixture of cries, cheers, and sighs of relief.


    At that moment Serenity''s grandmother exhaled deeply, leaning back in her chair as if a great weight had been lifted from her chest. But amidst the celebration, a flicker of unease crossed her face. She narrowed her eyes and muttered under her breath, "Why the sudden change of heart?" Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    None of them had the answer, but for now, they clung to the lifeline they''d been given, oblivious to the fact that this unexpected twist wasn''t a stroke of luck but a deliberate act orchestrated by Ethan from behind the scenes.


    Still the York family was still  buzzing with celebration, their previously tense faces now lit with relief and excitement.


    The mansion, which had been heavy with despair moments ago, now buzzed with newfound hope. Laughter echoed through the grand hall as they embraced the unexpected turn of events, their earlier panic pushed aside like a distant memory.

 Chapter 269

    At that moment Serenity''s uncle, with a sly grin, raised his hand to gather everyone''s attention.


    "You know," he began, his voice carrying a tone of conspiracy, "I''ve been thinking¡­ could it be that the Godly Investor has taken a liking to someone in this family?"


    Hearing what he just said.


    The room fell silent for a moment, everyone exchanging curious nces. Serenity''s grandmother squinted at him, her brows furrowing slightly. "What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    "No, think about it!" Serenity''s uncle insisted, his voice rising with excitement.


    "The Godly Investor is young, right? We''ve all seen those clips online¡ªhe''s a young man! What if he''s interested in Serenity? Or maybe one of the other daughters in this family?"


    Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Serenity, standing by the corner, froze. She couldn''t believe her uncle would think that far and wide, and she looked down, avoiding everyone''s eyes.


    "Uncle, that''s ridiculous," she mumbled, her voice barely audible.


    "Ridiculous?" he retorted, leaning forward. "Is it? Let''s not forget what that snake, Mr. Brown, was after! He wanted to take advantage of our family, especially Serenity. Maybe that''s why the Godly Investor got so angry and pull away from the deal. Now that he had stepped in and settled Mr. Brown himself. And now, the contract is back in our hands!"


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the family, some nodding thoughtfully, others shooting spective nces toward Serenity. Her grandmother, however, remained quiet, her sharp gaze fixed on her son.


    "You''re getting ahead of yourself," the older woman finally said, her voice cutting through the chatter. "The Godly Investor doesn''t seem like someone who''d act on personal whims. This might just be business."


    "But what if it isn''t?" Serenity''s uncle pressed, undeterred.


    "What if this is his way of protecting Serenity¡ªor us? If that''s the case, we should show our gratitude. Maybe we should invite him to dinner."


    "Enough," her grandmother snapped, silencing him with a single re.


    "This is a blessing, yes, but don''t make a fool of yourself by overthinking it. Focus on fixing our mess instead of spinning tales you know nothing about."


    Serenity''s uncle backed down, muttering under his breath, while the rest of the family returned to their jubnt celebration.


    Serenity, finding everything strange, snuck a nce at the door, wondering if Ethan had already left or if he''d somehow orchestrated this miraculous turnaround from behind the scenes.


    However Serenity''s uncle''s words was still lingering in the air, nting seeds of curiosity and hope in everyone''s mind.


    The idea seemed usible, even appealing. The possibility that the elusive Godly Investor might have a personal interest in their family gave them a new sense of purpose.


    Serenity uncle couldn''t think of any other way that would make the Godly Investor change his mind, except that he just said.


    "That makes sense," Serenity''s uncle said with a confident nod, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "Why else would he return the contract after everything? It has to be personal. We should test this theory."


    Grandma York, seated in her wheelchair, raised an eyebrow,


    giving it a second thought, she could understand where her son was driving at.


    "And what do you suggest, boy? Speak inly."


    At that moment Serenity''s uncle sped his hands together as he leaned forward. "We should host a party! A grand event to show our gratitude to the Godly Investor. Let''s invite him and see if he attends. If he shows up, we''ll know he has an interest in someone here¡ªor at least in our family."


    Immediately murmurs of agreement rippled through the room. Heads nodded, and even the skeptical members of the family seemed to warm up to the idea. The hope of having a direct connection to the Godly Investor seemed too good to pass up.@@novelbin@@


    "Hmm," Grandma York mused, tapping her fingers on the armrest of her wheelchair.


    "A party, you say? And when should this spectacle take ce?"


    Immediately Serenity''s uncle''s eyes sparkled with an idea.


    "Why not during your birthday, Grandma? It''s just a week away, and it would be the perfect opportunity. Everyone knows how much of a pir you are to this family. If he values us, he''ll surely show up for you."


    The room erupted in agreement, voices ovepping as they celebrated the idea.


    "Yes, Grandma''s birthday!" someone eximed.


    "That would be the perfect time!"


    Grandma York leaned back, her gaze scanning the room. Her expression was one of contemtion, but there was a flicker of pride in her eyes.


    "Fine," she finally said, her voice calm but firm.


    "If this is what you all want, we''ll do it. But this isn''t just about a party¡ªit''s about securing our future. If the Godly Investores, it means there''s still hope for this family."


    Cheers erupted in the room. Excitement coursed through the York family like a lifeline. For the first time in days, their despair seemed to lift, reced by a sense of determination and anticipation.


    Serenity, standing quietly in the corner, bit her lip, her unease growing. She nced at her uncle, whose grin radiated confidence, and then at her grandmother, whose calcting gaze seemed to weigh the stakes.


    Deep down, Serenity wasn''t sure if this n would seed¡ªor if it would backfire spectacrly.


    **


    Ethan ended the call and stared at his phone for a moment, lost in thought.


    The weight of recent events pressed heavily on him. Should he return to his grandmother''s house for a brief moment of sce, or should he confront the loose ends that still lingered? His mind drifted to the man who had tried to kill him¡ªthe man he''d captured and left under heavy surveince of his men.


    Deciding that answers were more important than rest, Ethan headed to the gang''s hideout. The air around the secluded spot was heavy with tension, a mix of secrecy and danger that clung to the walls like shadows.


    As he entered, several heads turned toward him, nodding in acknowledgment of his presence. Ethan''s steps were calm but purposeful as he walked deeper into the hideout, where his captive was being kept.


    The man, now fully awake and surprisingly cooperative, was in the middle of assisting with minor chores under the watchful eyes of several armed guards.


    His gaze lifted as Ethan approached, and a flicker of unease passed through his eyes. Ethan''s calm yet piercing stare was more intimidating than any weapon.


    Without wasting time, Ethan stopped a few feet away from him. "I need answers," he said, his voice even butced with authority.


    "Tell me everything you know about the Silver family."


    The man froze for a moment, his hands gripping the edge of the bucket he was holding. His lips parted as though he wanted to speak, but hesitation held him back. Ethan tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I''m not asking twice," he added, his tone sharper now.


    The man nodded slowly, his shoulders sinking under the weight of the demand.


    Knowing Ethan could have killed him in his house,but he decided to let him leave and even saved his life,when  he decided to end it.


    "What do you want to know?" he asked, his voice low and cautious.


    Ethan crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "Everything," he said simply.

 Chapter 270

    At that moment the man''s eyes shifted nervously, ncing at the guards stationed nearby as though gauging whether it was safe to speak. His grip on the bucket tightened before he exhaled slowly, setting it down.


    "The Silver family is exactly what you think they are," he began hesitantly, his voice low and guarded.


    "Powerful, ruthless, untouchable to most. But¡­ there''s more to it."


    Upon hearing  what the man just said.


    Ethan leaned against the nearby wall, his piercing gaze fixed on the man.


    "I don''t care about the surface-level details. I need to know about their connections¡ªthe associations they used toe after me," he said, his voice calm but demanding. "What''s behind their reach? Who''s pulling the strings?"


    Readtest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment the man hesitated, his fingers fidgeting as though debating how much he should reveal.


    "You''re not just some random university kid, are you?" he finally said, his toneced with curiosity. "If you were, the Silver family wouldn''t have bothered. They don''t waste their time on nobodies."


    Ethan''s expression remained unreadable, but his silence pressed the man to continue.


    "Alright," the man relented. "I''ll tell you what I know. The Silver family is tied to something much bigger¡ªa global organization. They''re part of a cult¡­ a secretive group called ''The Circle.''"


    "The Circle?" Ethan repeated, his brow furrowing.


    The man nodded, swallowing hard. "Yeah. It''s not just any cult. It''s a shadowywork with only five members¡ªfive of the most powerful families in the country. They don''t just deal in money or influence; they deal in control. Governments, industries, entire economies¡ªthey have their hands in everything."


    At that moment the man shifted uneasily, his gaze flickering between Ethan and the guards stationed at the door.


    making no one was listening.


    "From what I''ve gathered," he began cautiously, "the Silver family¡­ they''re the smallest fish in a very big pond. They''re the lowest among the five families in The Circle."


    Ethan crossed his arms, his expression sharp and unreadable. "So, they''re not as untouchable as they like to pretend."


    At that moment the man hesitated, shaking his head.


    "Not exactly. Even being the lowest doesn''t mean they''re weak. They''re still part of The Circle, and that alone makes them dangerous. Honestly, I wouldn''t have even known the Silver family was connected if you hadn''t mentioned them. The families inside The Circle¡­ they keep their identities under wraps."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan frowned.


    "You mean you don''t know the names of the other families?"


    The man shook his head again, his shoulders slumping.


    "No. That''s how secretive they are. The Silver family is likely their weakest link, but they''re careful, too. They never leave a trail back to The Circle."


    "What about The Circle itself?" Ethan pressed, his voice calm but insistent.


    "What do they do?"


    Again the man looked at Ethan carefully, gauging how much he should say.


    "I don''t know the specifics," he admitted finally.


    "It''s not like they''re out here running street-level operations or drug rings¡ªat least, not directly. But their influence is¡­ massive. Legal, illegal, it doesn''t matter. Their connections run deep. They''re like a spider''s web, stretching across industries, governments, and even the underground society."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan''s brow furrowed. "Underground society?"


    "Yeah," the man said, his tone dropping to a whisper.


    "The kind of families that don''t show up in the news. ck market traders, smugglers, organized crime syndicates. They all answer to The Circle. You see, The Circle holds leverage over them¡ªinformation, secrets, weaknesses. They don''t need to strong-arm anyone. They just have to hint at what they know, and the underground falls in line."


    At that moment Ethan''s mind churned as he absorbed the information.


    "So, they''re not just about power¡ªthey''re about control."


    "Exactly," the man replied, nodding. "They don''t dirty their hands, but theirwork is everywhere. Even when they don''t actively move, their presence is felt. People fear what they don''t know. The Circle thrives on that."


    Ethan''s gaze hardened, his thoughts sharpening into focus.


    "If they''re this secretive, why target me? I''m just a student."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The man let out a dryugh, his eyes narrowing.


    "You''re no ordinary student. You wouldn''t be able to defeat me or even be on their radar if you were. Whatever you''ve done, whatever you''ve touched¡ªit''s something they can''t ignore."


    At that moment Ethan''s jaw tightened as he straightened, his mind already calcting his next steps.


    "Good," he said, his tone resolute. "Because ignoring me isn''t an option anymore."


    Ethan leaned back on the pir, his thoughts swirling like a storm. The pieces of the puzzle were finally starting toe together.


    The man''s exnation had painted a vague but ominous picture of The Circle, but something about it didn''t sit right with Ethan.


    If they were as powerful as described, then why hadn''t they moved on him more directly? Perhaps there was arger entity at y¡ªsomething even The Circle feared. The thought made his jaw tighten.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment he stepped outside the hideout, the fresh air doing little to clear the weight pressing down on his mind.


    The evening sun dipped below the horizon as Ethan silently nned his approach for the next day''s meeting with the Silver family. They might be part of The Circle, but Ethan was determined to expose their limits.


    **


    It was the next morning, Ethan stood before the mirror, meticulously adjusting his suit. The sharp lines of his attire reflected the image of the godly investor¡ªan identity that carried weight, influence, and mystery. He knew that today''s confrontation would require not just strength but the kind of calcted authority that came with this persona.


    At that moment his phone buzzed on the dresser, and he picked it up.


    A message from Naomi shed across the screen: [The York family has sent an invitation. They''re hosting a party for their grandmother''s birthday and want the godly investor to attend.]


    Seeing the message Ethan let out a quietugh, shaking his head at their audacity. "They never learn," he muttered under his breath.


    However his fingers hovered over the phone, contemting his response. It wasn''t just a party¡ªit was a desperate attempt to regain favor. Whether or not he would ept the invitation depended on how things unfolded with the Silver family today.

 Chapter 271

    Ethan stared at the glowing screen of his phone, his thumb hovering over the keypad. The York family''s invitation left him conflicted. On one hand, he had no interest in indulging their constant scheming, but on the other, there was Grandma York and Serenity.


    Hermanding presence from the other night reyed in his mind¡ªthe way she silenced her family with just a few words, the unwavering authority she wielded even from a wheelchair. If anyone in that house deserved respect, it was her.


    Still, Ethan couldn''t ignore theplications that came with attending such an event as the Godly Investor.


    The York family might see it as a sign of forgiveness or even an opportunity to manipte the situation further.


    At that moment he let out a sigh, running a hand through his neatlybed hair.


    Grandma York had personally invited him, and despite everything, she had extended that invitation with sincerity. That alone made it difficult to t-out refuse.


    He picked up his phone again, typing out a quick message to Naomi. [Put the York invitation on standby for now. I''ll make a decision as the date approaches.]


    After hitting send, Ethan set the phone down and leaned back in his chair.


    He still had the Silver family to deal with first, and that confrontation would demand his full attention. Whether he chose to face the York familyter would depend entirely on how things unfolded in theing days.


    Not long after Ethan drove toward the Silver family mansion, the weight of the situation resting heavily on his shoulders.


    The massive gates loomed ahead.


    He pulled his car to a stop, stepped out, and strode toward the entrance without hesitation, his sharp suit immacte, his face calm under the mask, and unreadable.


    The guards eyed him with a mix of suspicion and curiosity.


    "Do you have an appointment?" one of them asked, blocking his path.


    However Ethan didn''t break his stride as he replied, "Tell the old master I''m here. He''ll know why."


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    His voice carried a quiet authority that made the guard falter. Within moments, the doors opened, and Ethan was escorted inside.


    The mansion was as opulent as he expected.


    The old master of the Silver family awaited him in the vast living room, seated in a high-backed chair that made him look like a king on his throne.


    Ethan''s entrance was quiet butmanding. He walked in without security, without an entourage, and without any visible protection.


    This alone caused murmurs among the family members and associates gathered in the room.


    At that moment the old master narrowed his eyes, gesturing for Ethan to take a seat.


    "You came alone?" the old master asked, his voiceced with disbelief. "No security? No backup? You must be incredibly confident."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan didn''t sit. Instead, he stood tall, his gaze steady. "I don''t need anyone to hide behind," he said simply. "A real man doesn''t rely on others to fight his battles."


    Immediately the room went silent, the weight of his words pressing down on everyone present. The old master studied him for a long moment before letting out a low chuckle.


    "Interesting," he said, a glimmer of respect shing in his eyes.@@novelbin@@


    "Let''s see how long your bravadosts."


    Just then, an aide entered the room carrying a sleek leather briefcase. The aide ced it on the table between them and opened it, revealing a thick stack of papers. "The contract," the aide announced, stepping back.


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze dropped to the document, his expression unreadable. The number on the top page was staggering¡ªover 1.5 billion dors.


    Seeing the amount that was involved in the contract that was just handed to him.


    Ethan sat calmly at the long polished table, his sharp eyes moving swiftly over the details of the contract.


    Without  being told he could tell each use was reviewed thoroughly, his expression giving away nothing. Once satisfied, he reached for the pen and signed the document with precision. Setting it aside, he casually pulled out his phone and began typing as though sending a message. "I''ll inform Naomi to transfer the funds," he said without looking up.


    In truth, he used his system bank toplete the transaction instantly, his actions smooth and discreet.


    At that moment The old master of the Silver family, a man with decades of experience, leaned back in his chair, observing Ethan closely.


    For some reason he doesn''t understand what he was going on and why the Godly Investor woulde to his house without any security, could it be he was ying mind games with them or he has a camera inside himself, however knowing he can''t just over step since he doesn''t know what Ethan was nning, he decided to stay calm.


    "These things usually take time, such an amount of money might take hours for it to be processed." the old master said, his voice calm but curious. "Why don''t we take a walk outside and talk while we wait for everything to process?"


    However Before Ethan could respond, the old master''s phone buzzed loudly.


    He nced at the screen, his brows lifting in surprise. A subtle smile tugged at his lips as he looked back at Ethan.


    "Impressive. I just received confirmation. That was quick."


    At that moment the old master knew something was definitely up, the manner in which the money was sent and quick, it proves theirs something missing and their aren''t seriously looking for it yet.


    However Ethan maintained hisposed demeanor.


    "I prefer efficiency," he replied smoothly.


    "It''s important to me that things are done fast and with as little hassle as possible."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The old master''s curiosity deepened.


    "You must have some powerful connections to pull off something like this so quickly. Care to share?"


    At that moment Ethan allowed a faint smile to appear, keeping his tone measured.


    "I like to keep my methods private," he said. "Let''s just say I handle things my way and fast."

 Chapter 272

    At that moment Ethan pushed his chair back and stood up, brushing the creases from his suit.


    "I''ll take my leave now," he said calmly, his tone polite but firm.


    However his mind wandered briefly as he stepped away from the table, thinking of how the York family had been set free from their struggles by paying the 1.5 billion dors. If everything went as nned, they would soon rise among the most powerful families in the country. It was a thought that brought him quiet satisfaction.


    However Just as Ethan was about to exit, the old master of the Silver family rose from his chair, stopping him mid-step.


    "Mr. Goldy investor," the old master called out, his voice steady butced with intrigue. "Before you go, I wonder if you''d be interested in discussing another deal."


    Upon hearing what he just said.


    Ethan turned slightly, his expression neutral but his curiosity piqued.


    "What kind of deal?" he asked.


    Seeing he has gotten Ethan attention the old master smiled faintly, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes.


    "I''ve been hearing whispers," he began, his tone low and deliberate. "Word has it that GRR is on the brink of crashing down soon. Their downfall could mean an opportunity¡ªif one knows where to look and how to act."


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head slightly, his sharp gaze locked onto the old master. "GRR?" he repeated.


    "That''s quite the im. What exactly are you suggesting?"


    Immediately the old master chuckled softly, stepping closer.


    "I have my sources," he said. "Let''s just say I''d prefer to discuss the finer details with someone who knows how to handle significant moves. Someone like you."


    However Ethan didn''t respond immediately, his mind already calcting the possibilities.


    At that moment the room fell into a tense silence as both men stood, each sizing up the other''s intentions.


    Then Ethan raised an eyebrow, folding his arms as he listened carefully.


    The old master of the Silver family leaned back in his chair, his tone dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    "GRR," he began, "it''s one of thergest food store chains in the country. On the surface, it might look like it''s about to crash down. Their stocks are slipping, and the public thinks they''re sinking. But..." The old man paused, his lips curling into a sly grin.


    "It''s all a facade."


    At that moment Ethan tilted his head slightly, signaling for the old master to continue.


    However the old master leaned forward, his voice steady and deliberate. "There''s a war brewing in a neighboring country, one that the government is already preparing for. When it happens, GRR is set to secure a government contract to transport food supplies. Not just any contract, mind you¡ªa deal that will push their shares to unprecedented heights. Those holding onto their shares will see returns that could rival some of the most sessful stocks of the decade."


    Hearing what old master silver just said.


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change, but his mind was already running calctions. "And how do you know this?" he asked, his voice calm butced with skepticism.


    The old master chuckled lightly. "Let''s just say I have my sources," he replied. "The key is, only a select few shareholders know about this. They''re quietly buying out the shares of those who are panicking and selling, people who have no idea what''s about to happen."


    At that moment Ethan nodded slowly, his gaze piercing as he considered the implications and Opportunity. "So, you''re telling me to get in on this, to buy shares while they''re undervalued?"


    Immediately the old master smiled, spreading his hands in a gesture of invitation. "I''m offering you the opportunity to be part of something massive. I trust a man like you can see the potential here."


    However Ethan remained silent for a moment, his thoughts churning. Without being told he knew there was always more to deals like this than met the eye. "Interesting," he finally said, his voice low. "But opportunities like this oftene with risks."


    At that moment old master''s Sliver grin widened.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "True, but fortune favors the bold, Mr.  Glory investor. And you strike me as a man who doesn''t shy away from bold moves."


    Still Ethan didn''t respond, his expression unreadable as the old master waited for his reply.


    At that moment Old Master Silver leaned back, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of confidence and cunning. "You see, Mr.  Goldy investor," he began, his tone smooth and persuasive, "I could assist you in acquiring those shares from the clueless shareholders. Most of them are already panicking and selling at a fraction of their worth. With my connections and your resources, we could easily secure enough shares to make you thergest shareholder, holding 48 percent."


    Still Ethan listened intently, his face calm, though his mind was analyzing every word.


    "But that''s not all," Old Master Silver continued, leaning in as if to share a secret. "There''s another shareholder, someone who knows exactly what''s about to happen. They hold 3 percent of GRR, and while they won''t sell for a low price, they can be persuaded to part with their stake for the right amount. If you secure that, you''d have 50 percent¡ªabsolute control of thepany."


    At that moment Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression remained neutral. Internally, his thoughts were racing.


    ''GRR... I''ve considered acquiring it before. Thepany is a behemoth in the food industry, but its shareholder structure is so tangled, I couldn''t find a clear path to approach them. And now this...''


    Immediately the old master''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "This move could put you at the forefront of the food industry. GRR''s shares will skyrocket once the government contract is announced. And with 50 percent, you''d dictate every decision they make."@@novelbin@@


    Again Ethan didn''t reply immediately, letting the old man''s words hang in the air. Instead, he studied Old Master Silver carefully, trying to gauge whether the man''s motives aligned with his own.


    ''If what he''s saying is true, this could be the opportunity I''ve been waiting for. But the question is, why is he offering this to me? What''s his angle?''


    Ethan thought to himself.


    Old Master Silver smiled, mistaking Ethan''s silence for intrigue.


    "It''s a win-win situation, Mr.  Goldy investor, I know you must be wondering why I want you to have such deal, well I get the satisfaction of helping a sharp businessman like you, and you get to cement your position in an industry poised for exponential growth. So, what do you say?"

 Chapter 273

    After giving it enough thought Ethan decided to y along.


    For sure reason bracelets tells him old master silver wasn''t truthful.


    "Okay I think I''m kind of interested, since you''re willing to clear the parts."@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    old master Silver smirked, satisfied with Ethan''s response. His sharp eyes glinted with cunning as he leaned slightly closer, as if sealing a pact. "I knew you were a man of vision, Ethan," he said, his voiceced with confidence. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "The process is straightforward. I''ll have my people identify the smaller shareholders. They''re desperate to sell, and most of them don''t even realize what''s happening. Once the transactions are set, you''ll swoop in and buy their shares at a bargain."


    At that moment Ethan nodded slowly, masking his thoughts behind a calm expression. What''s your angle, old man? Nobody gives out such golden opportunities without a hefty price to pay.


    Immediately the old master continued, oblivious to Ethan''s internal calctions. "For the remaining 3 percent, I''ll arrange a meeting with the shareholder. Convincing them won''t be easy, but I''ve dealt with them before. A significant sum of money¡ªand perhaps a touch of persuasion¡ªshould do the trick."


    At that moment Ethan folded his arms, appearing contemtive. "And in exchange?" he asked bluntly, his sharp gaze fixed on the old master.


    Immediately the old man''s smile widened, though there was a hint of menace beneath it. "Oh, I don''t need much," he said casually, waving a hand. "Just a small cut of the future profits¡ªa mere 10 percent once you start reaping the benefits. A fair trade, don''t you think?"


    Upon hearing what old master silver said.


    Ethan''s mind churned. So that''s the game. He wants a stake in something he doesn''t even own, leveraging his connections to bind me to him. The thought of the old man profiting off his sess only fueled Ethan''s hidden desire to eliminate him. But for now, he yed along.


    At that moment Ethan bracelets wasn''t saying otherwise which means old master silver was nning something else, it wasn''t over yet.


    "Fine," Ethan said after a deliberate pause, his tone measured. "Ten percent. But I need this handled discreetly. I don''t want anyone linking me to these transactions until it''s all finalized."


    The old master chuckled.


    "Of course, of course. Discretion is key. Leave everything to me, and you''ll be in control of GRR in no time."


    At that moment Ethan forced a small smile, though his mind was elsewhere.


    ''You think you''re pulling the strings, old man. But soon, you''ll find yourself dangling from them.''


    "Let''s move quickly then," Ethan said, standing up. "The sooner this is done, the better."


    The old master rose as well, offering a handshake.


    However Ethan hesitated briefly before epting it, his grip firm but controlled.


    At that moment Ethan''s resolve solidified¡ªhe would y this game to the end, but it wouldn''t be the old master who walked away victorious.


    However remembering something  important old master  Silver said with a low persuasive tone as he leaned back in his chair, the glint in his eyes sharper than before.


    " Mr.Godly Investor I would introduce you to an Organization call the Circle, they would  make everything so easy for you, isn''t just any group. These are the men who make things happen in this country¡ªpolitics, business, everything. Their reach is vast, their power unmatched. If you want those shares, they can make it seamless. All they require is for you to have the funds ready. The Circle handles the rest."


    At that moment Ethan''s face remained neutral, but his thoughts churned with intensity.


    ''So this is the leverage you''ve been holding onto, old man. You think bringing me into your web will cement your position, but you''ve underestimated me.''


    Ethan said to himself.


    His jaw tightened briefly, the motion subtle but deliberate.


    ''If I take the old man out, the Circle won''t just retaliate against me. They''ll destroy everyone tied to me¡ªSerenity, the York family, even Naomi. It won''t end with me. They''ll scorch everything I''ve touched.''


    The old master continued, oblivious to Ethan''s inner storm. "The Circle values people like you, Godly Investor. Visionaries with the resources to act. If you''re introduced to them, your path to the top bes inevitable."


    At that moment Ethan exhaled slowly, his gaze unflinching as he studied the old master.


    ''You want to bind me to the Circle, but you''ve just handed me something far more valuable¡ªknowledge. If I dismantle the Circle, there won''t be anyone left to hunt me, or anyone I care about. They think they''re untouchable, but nothing is permanent. Not power, not influence.''


    At that moment Ethan nodded slowly, his face calm and unreadable.


    "Where exactly will I find these people?" he asked, his tone steady, though his mind was calcting every angle.


    Immediately The old master of the Silver family leaned forward, sliding a small piece of paper across the table. The address was written in a sharp, neat script. "This is where you''ll meet them," the old master said. "Don''t bete, and remember¡ªthese aren''t the kind of people who tolerate mistakes."


    Ethan picked up the paper, ncing at it briefly before slipping it into his pocket. His gaze flicked back to the old master. "You''ve gone through quite a bit of effort to set this up," Ethan said again. "What are you expecting to gain from it?"


    Then The old master of the Silver family smirked, his confidence returning. "Nothing too much," he said smoothly. "I just want ten percent of the profits you''ll make from the food sales once the contracts roll in."


    Again Ethan raised an eyebrow. Ten percent sounded insignificant¡ªalmostughable¡ªunless the scale of the war and the deals that followed were truly monumental. You''re not telling me everything, old man, Ethan thought. But that''s fine. You''ll get your cut¡ªuntil you don''t.


    "Ten percent," Ethan repeated aloud, nodding. "Sounds reasonable. You''ve got a deal."


    They exchanged numbers, the old master handing Ethan a card with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. As Ethan pocketed the card, the old master leaned back in his chair, his tone turning serious. "One more thing, Ethan. You need toe alone. Just like you did today. No backup, no entourage."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 274

    After the conversation with old master silver.


    Ethan left the mansion and entered  his car , without  another word he disappeared down the long driveway, However the old master of the Silver family remained seated, a satisfied smirk spreading across his face.


    Without wasting anymore time he pulled out his phone and dialed a number, his tone dropping to something cold and conspiratorial when the call connected.


    "It''s on," the old master said, his voice sharp and precise.@@novelbin@@


    "Our n is moving forward. The godly investor took the bait."


    However there was a moment of silence on the other end before a deep voice responded.


    "Good. Make sure everything runs smoothly. He''s a valuable piece, and once he''s in, he''ll have no choice but to y by our rules."


    The old master leaned back, his fingers tapping the edge of his chair.


    "We''ll handle it. The shareholders are already lined up. They''ll pretend to sell willingly, but we''ve made it clear what happens if they don''t cooperate. They''ve all been properly¡­ motivated."


    At that moment the voice on the other end chuckled, low and menacing.


    "And the war?"


    "The war is just noise," the old master replied, his smirk growing. "It''s a distraction to inte the value. He''ll think he''s walking into an opportunity, but really, he''s walking into our hands. Once he buys the shares, we''ll own him."


    However there was a pause, the air between them filled with the unspoken understanding of power and betrayal. "Good. Keep me updated," the voicemanded before the line went dead.


    The Circle''s n was airtight. They had gathered mountains of evidence¡ªvideos, recordings, and signed testimonies of threats made to the shareholders.


    These threats ranged from promises of death to harm to their families if they didn''t sell their shares. The Circle would sit on this evidence until the moment was right.


    Once Ethan acquired the shares, they''d unleash the floodgates, framing him as the mastermind behind the coercion.


    With his reputation tarnished and his empire at risk, Ethan, as the godly investor, would have no choice but to turn to the Circle for salvation. And once he did, he''d be theirs.


    Ethan, unaware of the intricate web being spun around him but he knows wasn''t right and from everything he couldn''t gathered It''s not good and he''s not going to fold his hands this time either,


    Not long after he arrived at his gang''s hideout. The atmosphere was tense, his men sharpening weapons, running surveince checks, and ensuring every piece of equipment was in perfect order. However Ethan didn''t share the details of his uing meeting with the Circle, but the gravity of the situation was written across his face.


    At that moment he stood in the middle of the room, scanning his crew. "Today is not just another mission," he began, his voice calm yetmanding. "At five o''clock, I meet with the Circle. They think they can manipte me. They think they''ve got me cornered."


    hearing Ethan words the room went silent. Every eye was on Ethan, their trust and loyalty clear.


    "They don''t know what''sing," he said, his gaze hardening. "Prepare for a showdown."


    With that, Ethan retreated to his private quarters to finalize his ns, he couldn''t feel everyone was on his side.


    And 5 p.m. was approaching fast, and he needed to be ready for whatever the Circle threw his way.


    After sometime of rest, Then Ethan nced at his watch¡ªit was exactly 5 p.m. The time hade. He adjusted his outfit, switching to something sharp yet understated, concealing his true identity while exuding authority.


    As he stepped out of the building, a sight awaited him that gave him pause.


    All his men, dressed in ck and armed, were on their knees, their heads bowed in respect.


    Even the boss he had captured and forced into submission knelt with the same reverence.


    Their silent gesture carried a single message¡ªthey were ready to stand by him, no matter the cost.


    At that moment one of his most trusted men finally spoke up, his voice steady but determined. "Let use with you, Boss. Whatever happens, we''ll fight by your side."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan''s gaze swept across them, their loyalty undeniable. He remained silent for a moment, the weight of their offer sinking in. These men were willing to face the Circle for him, knowing full well the danger thaty ahead, yet they are ready.


    But Ethan shook his head slowly, his expression firm. "This isn''t your fight," he said. "Stay here. If I don''t return, you know what to do."


    At that moment The boss he had captured dared to raise his head. "If you''re walking into a war, it''s our war too, I need to set myself free."


    However Ethan had already anticipated the Old Master Silver''s moves. He knew the old man wasn''t one to y things straightforwardly, and the location he was given would likely be a ruse. Still, Ethan decided to go alone, trusting his instincts and the edge he always carried into dangerous situations.


    As he left his base, he turned to his men onest time.


    "Stay put,"he instructed firmly. "If I need backup, you''ll hear from me. Until then, I''m handling this alone."


    At that moment his men exchanged uneasy nces but nodded in unison, their loyalty absolute.


    However the captured boss tried to speak, but Ethan silenced him with a single sharp look. Without another word, Ethan climbed into his car and drove off, heading to the address Old Master Silver had provided. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Not long after Ethan arrived, and it didn''t take long to confirm his suspicions. The location wasn''t some neutral ground for introductions; it was a sprawlingpound unmistakably tied to the Silver family. The architecture screamed wealth and intimidation, but what caught Ethan''s attention was the number of armed men stationed around the premises.


    At that moment Ethan parked his car and stepped out, his demeanor calm but his senses on high alert. Old Master Silver was waiting for him near the entrance, dressed impably, his expression smug yet weing.

 Chapter 275

    The glint in the old man''s eyes said it all¡ªthis was a trap meant to test Ethan to say if he''s going move ahead with their ns or, worse, eliminate him.


    Under the mask Ethan''s gaze flickered to the armed men spread out around the property.


    They weren''t subtle, and Ethan could sense their tension.


    Without being told he could tell this wasn''t just a weingmittee; it was a show of force, a warning.


    At that moment Old Master Silver stepped forward with a wide smile, extending his hand as if this was just a friendly meeting.


    "Godly Investor," he said smoothly, "I''m d you could make it. Shall we step inside?"


    However Ethan didn''t take the offered hand, his voice even but cutting. "Quite the security you have here. Do you always greet your guests like this?"


    The old man chuckled lightly, not missing a beat. "You can never be too careful these days, especially with the kind of people we deal with."


    Still Ethan didn''t reply immediately. His eyes scanned thepound again, memorizing every detail, every exit. He knew this wasn''t the final destination, and Old Master Silver''s game was just beginning. But Ethan had no intention of being the pawn.


    At that moment Ethan masked his annoyance with a look of feigned surprise as he approached Old Master Silver, his calm demeanor unwavering. As he drew nearer, two security men stepped forward, blocking his path. Their expressions were stoic, and their stance spoke of obedience to the old man''s everymand.


    Immediately Old Master Silver raised a hand slightly, his voice oozing politeness but carrying an undertone of control.


    "Godly Investor, you understand we have to be cautious. These are delicate matters, and security is of utmost importance. My men will need to search you. No weapons, no phones allowed."


    Hearing what old master silver just said Ethan''s expression didn''t waver. He spread his arms slightly and said, "I''m not carrying anything dangerous. Just a phone. Do your search."


    The security men approached cautiously, patting him down with methodical precision. As they worked, Ethan''s mind was already calcting his next moves, mapping out scenarios based on the old man''s every word and action. The phone was the only item they found.


    One of the guards held it up, and Old Master Silver gestured towards the house. "Leave it here. We wouldn''t want any disruptions, now would we?"


    Ethan nodded coolly, walking back to the house to ce the phone down himself. He was careful to position it in a way that it wasn''t immediately visible, just in case he needed itter.


    Once he returned, Old Master Silver gave him an approving smile, as though they were old friends about to embark on a pleasant drive.


    "Apologies for the inconvenience," the old man said as they climbed into a sleek ck car. His tone was warm, but the apologycked sincerity.


    "You know how it is in our world. Trust is earned, not given."


    At that moment Ethan slid into the passenger seat withoutment, his face calm but his thoughts racing.


    As the car started, he nced at the old man beside him, noting the slight smirk tugging at the edges of his lips.


    It wasn''t overconfidence, Ethan realized¡ªit was a test, a deliberate y to see how far he would bend to the Silver family''s will.@@novelbin@@


    "Where are we headed?" Ethan asked, his tone casual, even friendly.


    At that moment Old Master Silver chuckled, leaning back in his seat. "All in good time. Rest assured, Goldy investor, the real meeting ce will be worth the trouble."


    However Under his mask Ethan returned the old man''s smile with one of his own, hiding the simmering anger that threatened to surface.


    At that moment he nodded.


    Let him y his games for now, Ethan thought. Every move he makes brings me closer to understanding his hand.


    The car moved down the long driveway.


    Not long after the car slowed as it approached the imposing gate at the entrance of the street. Ethan observed the guards stationed there, each of them armed and vignt, their eyes scanning the vehicle with precision.


    The old master of the Silver family gestured casually out of the window, and without hesitation, the gates creaked open, revealing whaty beyond.


    At that moment Ethan''s sharp gaze took in the street as the car rolled forward. It was eerily quiet, with not a single civilian in sight.


    The houses lining the street wererge and well-built, but their windows revealed no sign of ordinary life. No lights flickering from televisions, no curtains swaying, no faint sounds of conversation¡ªnothing.


    However at first nce, it seemed as if the area was deserted, but as Ethan''s eyes roamed more carefully, he began to notice the truth. Each house had armed men stationed on the rooftops and in the shadows of porches. Groups of security guards patrolled the street in synchronized movements, their weapons glinting under the dim lights.


    At that moment It became clear that these were not ordinary homes, but barracks for the Silver family''s private army. The entire street was a fortress, every corner fortified and every building repurposed for one purpose¡ªto protect the secrets of the circle.


    However Ethan maintained a calm facade, but his mind churned with possibilities. He''d expected precautions, but this level of security was beyond what he had anticipated. If this was only the surface of what the circle could muster, he couldn''t help but wonder whaty deeper.


    As the car drove further, the density of guards only increased. They passed several checkpoints, each one manned by heavily armed teams who saluted the old master as the car glided by.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Old Master Silver said, breaking the silence. His voice held a hint of pride. "This street is one of our most secure locations. No one gets in or out without our permission."


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment Ethan turned his head slightly, giving the old man a faint nod. "You''ve certainly invested heavily in security. Though I must say, it feels more like a war zone than a neighborhood."


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The old man chuckled, clearly pleased with the observation. "One must always be prepared, Goldy investor. In our line of work, trust is a raremodity, and power must be protected at all costs."


    At that moment Ethan nodded, his expression betraying nothing. As the car finally came to a stop in front of arge, unmarked building at the end of the street, he nced out of the window onest time, taking in the armed men stationed in clusters around the entrance.


    The message was clear: this was a ce meant for control and intimidation. And Ethan, for now, was ying along.

 Chapter 276

    At that moment the car rolled to a halt in front of thergest building on the street, a structure that exuded power and secrecy.


    Immediately Ethan stepped out with the old master of the Silver family, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Even from the brief glimpse, he could count at least a hundred men stationed strategically across the area.


    Unlike the guards he had encountered before, these men were different. Their builds were solid, their postures disciplined, and their eyes carried the cold, detached focus of seasoned professionals.


    And without being told he could tell, it was a different ballgame.


    Without wasting anymore time Ethan followed the old master into the building. The entrance led to an expansive living room, its design minimalist yet intimidating. At the center stood a massive round table made of dark wood, polished to a gleam. Around the table were seven high-backed chairs, each one unique in design, signifying status and individuality. However, only four of the chairs were upied.


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze swept over the individuals seated at the table he couldn''t their face, but he could  tell their expressions was ranged from indifferent to calcting, but all of them shared an air of authority that was hard to miss.


    Without being told he could tell these were not ordinary men¡ªthey were yers in a muchrger game, and their presence alone carried weight.


    As he stood there, Ethan''s mind turned to the empty chairs. Seven chairs, only four filled. He couldn''t ignore the symbolism. Were they waiting for someone else, or was this a sign that the Circle, despite its aura of invincibility, had its own vulnerabilities?@@novelbin@@


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family gestured toward one of the vacant chairs. "Take a seat over there, Goldy investor. You''ve earned your ce at this table, at least for tonight, soon you will be invited toe join us."


    Without saying anything Ethan moved forward calmly, his thoughts racing. He didn''t let it show, but the setup intrigued him. If there were six members of the Circle and one chair left unupied, what could it mean? A missing member? A deliberate test? Or perhaps a power y to unsettle him?


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze drifted to the walls as he stood near the entrance of therge, imposing room. The walls were adorned with artwork¡ªexpensive, intricate pieces that depicted the chaos and brutality of war.


    Each painting told a story, with scenes of battles, fallen soldiers, and the victorious standing over their enemies. The artworks seemed to preach one message: power belongs to those who take it by force.


    Ethan was able walking to the position Old Master sliver asked him to stay,


    However old master Silver halted abruptly and turned to Ethan.


    "Stay here," he said curtly, his tone brokering no argument. Ethanplied, watching as the old master walked confidently toward the table. The air was thick with tension, and Ethan could feel the weight of the moment pressing on him, but he maintained hisposure.


    At that moment the old master stopped near his designated seat at the table, his movements slow and deliberate.


    From his pocket, he produced a sleek ck mask, its surface gleaming faintly under the dim overhead lights.


    Without hesitation, he secured it over his face. The transformation was immediate; he no longer appeared as a frail old man but as an anonymous force, a shadowy figure in a room of power brokers.


    However since he was also putting on a mask, he can''t exin at least for now.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly. The act of donning the mask wasn''t just about anonymity¡ªit was a statement, a reminder that within these walls, individual identities meant nothing.


    The Circle operated as a singr, imprable entity, and Ethan knew he was being allowed a glimpse into a world where the stakes were far higher than he''d imagined.


    From his position, Ethan could feel the cold, calcting eyes of the other members of the Circle watching him.


    However he remained motionless, his thoughts sharpening as he prepared for whatever was toe. For now, he would y along, but his mind was already working on how to dismantle everything he saw before him.


    However the room fell silent as he waited.


    The tension was palpable, the air heavy with anticipation. Only a minute passed before the door creaked open, and another figure stepped inside.


    The person was tall, draped in a sleek, dark suit, and wore a mask simr to the old master of the Silver family.


    The mask obscured their identitypletely, adding to the enigmatic aura surrounding the group.


    Without saying a word, the masked individual strode to the table and sat down at the central chair.


    The others, including the old master of the Silver family, remained standing until the figure was seated.


    This subtle gesture of respect revealed that this person was no ordinary member; he held authority within the Circle.


    Perhaps the boss.


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family turned slightly, raising a gloved hand to point toward Ethan.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    His voice carried a mix of pride and calction.


    "I''ve brought the godly investor," he announced. The words echoed in the vast room, drawing every masked gaze toward Ethan.


    At that moment Ethan stepped forward then, his movements deliberate andposed, showing neither hesitation nor arrogance. He approached the table and took the empty seat, positioned opposite the masked leader. His eyes scanned the others, his mind processing every detail¡ªtheir postures, their silence, the subtle shifts in their bodynguage. They were evaluating him, but he was also evaluating them.


    However the old master of the Silver family wasted no time. He began speaking, his tone shifting to one of measured persuasion.


    However he knows it has been nned how still they all must act real.


    "The godly investor seeks our assistance in acquiring the remaining shares of GRR," he exined, his words smooth and precise.


    "The aim is to consolidate the ownership and establish full control. With the impending contracts for wartime food supply, this move will solidify his position as the majority shareholder, ensuring not just profit, but dominance in the industry."


    At that moment Ethan leaned back slightly in his chair, his face betraying no emotion. He let the old master continue, knowing this was a performance meant to frame him as a powerful ally¡ªor perhaps as a pawn.


    Whatever the Circle''s intentions, Ethan intended to y along for now, but his mind was already calcting his next move.


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family folded his hands on the table, his tone shifting to one of authority and careful persuasion.


    "Let me make one thing clear to you, godly investor," he began, his voice resonating in therge room. "Each of us here owns one of the majorpanies in this country. Collectively, we hold the strings that control the economy, the industries, and even the politics. If we wanted, we could shake this entire nation to its core and cause an economic earthquake."


    Upon hearing what old Master sliver just said.


    Ethan sat quietly, his expression unreadable as he listened.

 Chapter 277

    However he knew they wouldn''t make mention of his grandmother, however he noted the way the others nodded in agreement, their masked faces adding an ominous weight to the master''s words.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    The old master continued, his tone growing darker.


    "You may have heard whispers of the impending conflict in our neighboring country. That war is not a coincidence. It is something we orchestrated, something we made possible through carefully ced influence. That war will make us unimaginably rich because ourpanies are poised to provide the resources and services that will be needed. The destruction will line our pockets."


    Still Ethan didn''t react, though his mind churned. The scope of their power was both impressive and deeply unsettling knowing innocent people would lose their life''s because of some greedy old bastards.


    At that moment the old master leaned forward slightly.


    "But there is one problem. Onepany that stands to benefit immensely from this war is GRR. They will be contracted to provide food supplies, earning billions in the process. GRR is the missing piece in our n."


    At that moment Ethan raised an eyebrow, finally speaking.


    "If you''re so powerful as you imed, why haven''t you acquired GRR already?"


    A low chuckle rippled through the group, the old master shaking his head.


    "It''s not that simple. We could have acquired it, yes, but that would have drawn attention to us. We don''t take risks that expose us involved in the war. Moreover, we need a new member¡ªsomeone with a strong foundation, someone with influence, someone who can act as the face of this acquisition. That''s where youe in."


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family gestured toward one of the masked figures, who slid a thick document across the table toward Ethan. The document''s weight echoed faintly as itnded in front of him. Ethan leaned back in his chair, his hands sped together, his face unreadable.


    "I see," Ethan said slowly, not bothering to open the contract. His eyes scanned the faces behind the masks, searching for any hint of emotion.@@novelbin@@


    "But before I even consider bing one of you, I need to know¡ªwhat do I stand to gain?"


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The old master''s eyes sparkled behind his mask, clearly expecting the question.


    "You will gain more than you''ve ever dreamed of, godly investor," he replied smoothly. "First, you''ll benefit directly from the profits of the uing war. GRR will fall under your control, and the billions it will earn will be yours to manage. But that''s just the beginning."


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, indicating he was listening but unimpressed. The old master leaned forward, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone.


    "You''ll also have influence¡ªreal influence. We don''t just controlpanies; we control the government. The president himself answers to us. If you doubt me, we can call him right now."


    Immediately the room fell silent at that moment, and Ethan''s gaze hardened as he studied the master. It wasn''t just the arrogance of the im¡ªit was the certainty in the old master''s tone that struck him. The other masked figures nodded in agreement, their silent affirmation adding weight to the im.


    At that moment Ethan tapped his fingers lightly on the table, his mind racing. The power they were offering wasn''t just financial¡ªit was the kind that could topple nations, however he wasn''t the kind to be interested in this.


    The air in the room grew heavier after the call ended. Ethan''s mind raced as he processed what he had just witnessed. The president of the country¡ªsomeone supposed to be the highest authority¡ªwas reduced to nothing more than a puppet, agreeing to ensure that only the Circle''spanies would profit from the impending chaos.


    One of the masked figures leaned back in his chair, his voice sharp and deliberate. "Well, Mr. Godly Investor, now that you''ve seen how far our influence extends, it''s time for you to decide. Will you sign the contract and join us?"


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family chuckled, leaning closer to Ethan.


    "It''s a straightforward choice. With this signature, you''ll cement your ce among the most powerful people in the country. Without it¡­" He let the sentence hang in the air, the implication clear.


    Then the old master of the Silver family sped his hands together, a smile creeping across his face as if he had won.


    "Godly Investor," he said, his voice heavy with satisfaction, "you''re making the right choice. When you sign this contract, you solidify your legacy. You''ve proven yourself wise¡ªa man who thinks about future generations, not just the fleeting gains of the present."


    Then Ethan leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. He let the old master''s words settle in the room, the silence amplifying their weight. Finally, he nodded, his tone calm yet deliberate.


    "Okay," he said. "I''ll sign the contract. I''ll join you."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The Circle members seemed to rx slightly, their masked faces turning toward Ethan in anticipation. The tension in the room lightened, but Ethan wasn''t finished. "But before I do," he added, his voice cutting through the air like a de, "don''t you think I should know who I''m dealing with? You ask me tomit everything I have to this, to you. The least you can do is take off the masks and show me your faces and I will do same."


    At that moment the room stiffened instantly. The atmosphere shifted back into unease as the masked members nced at one another. Whispers rippled around the table, low murmurs that Ethan couldn''t quite make out.


    Then one of the Circle members finally broke the silence, his voice muffled but sharp.


    "And why would that matter, Godly Investor? You already know our power. Faces shouldn''t concern you when the influence behind them is what truly matters."


    However Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. "Power is only as good as the people wielding it," he replied, his tone steady but firm. "If I''m going to stake my reputation, my resources, and my life on this agreement, I need to know who I''m entrusting them to. Trust isn''t built behind masks."

 Chapter 278

    Ethan''s voice echoed confidently in the room, his tone unwavering.


    "I think it would be better if you knew the man behind the mask," he said again, his eyes scanning the masked faces around the table. His words carried an air of authority that was impossible to ignore.


    At that moment Slowly, one by one, the members of the Circle nodded, their curiosity piqued by Ethan''s boldness.


    They couldn''t believe he would say such words, however since he wants that, they are willing to see who is behind the mask.


    He rose from his seat with calm deliberation, each movement purposeful.


    Immediately the tension in the room grew heavier with every step he took toward the center of the hall.


    At that moment all eyes were fixed on him as he reached up and unfastened the mask from his face. With a deliberate motion, he removed it, revealing his identity.


    Upon seeing what just happened the room froze.


    Behold, standing in the center of the grand hall was none other than Ethan Winston.


    Immediately Gasps filled the air, and the shock was palpable. The members of the Circle sat frozen in disbelief, theirposure shattered by the revtion.


    At that moment The old master of the Silver family stood abruptly, his chair screeching against the floor. His face contorted with a mixture of rage and astonishment.


    "You¡­" the old master stammered, his voice trembling. "You''re supposed to be dead! How¡ªhow could you¡ªhow could you possibly be the godly investor?"


    Hearing what the old master of the sliver family just said.


    Ethan''s expression remained calm as he addressed the Circle, his tone carrying a quiet authority.


    "You tried to kill me," he began, his words deliberate, each one carrying the weight of his anger. "Now, you''ll face the consequences of messing with someone like me."


    As he finished speaking, Ethan reached into his coat and brought out the staff, holding it firmly in his hand. The staff glinted under the dim lights, its aura unmistakable. The energy radiating from it was undeniable proof that Ethan was, indeed, the godly investor.


    The room fell into a stunned silence, save for the faint hum of the staff''s energy.


    At that moment Each member of the Circle exchanged uneasy nces, the reality of Ethan''s identity crashing down on them. The old master of the Silver family, however, began to chuckle softly, the sound cold and calcted.


    "What a marvelous revtion," the old master said, his voice dripping with mockery. "But Ethan, you chose the wrong day and the wrong ce to show your face." Hisughter grew louder, reverberating through the room.


    Before Ethan could respond, the sound of multiple footsteps echoed from the hallway. Heavy boots approached from all sides, the rhythm growing louder and more synchronized. Ethan turned his head slightly, his grip tightening on the staff as the doors around the room began to creak open, one by one.


    The room tensed further as the masked men surrounding Ethan cocked their weapons, the metallic clicks echoing ominously. Every gun in the room was now trained on him, redser dots dancing across his chest and forehead.


    At that moment the Circle''s master rose from his seat, his movements calm but dripping with authority. He retrieved a pristine ck folder from the table and flung it toward Ethan. The document skidded across the polished floor and stopped at his feet.


    "This," the master dered, his voice cold and unwavering, "is the real contract. You want to join the Circle? Then sign it. But understand this¡ªonce you do, we will control 35 percent of everything you own. In exchange, you will have our protection, influence, and benefits. Reject it, and this will be your final moment."


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hearing what the man just said.@@novelbin@@


    Ethan''s gaze remained fixed on the master, his expression unreadable. He didn''t nce at the document on the floor. The tension in the room was clear, the other Circle members watching intently, their masked faces betraying no emotion.


    The master''s voice hardened.


    "I''m not asking. Sign it, or you die here."


    Suddenly, the old master of the Silver family stood, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. He reached up, ripping his mask off with trembling hands, his face contorted with rage. His voice thundered through the room.


    "I will not allow this!" he shouted, his chest heaving. His eyes locked on Ethan with a venomous re. "This man cannot join our Circle. He is a murderer! For God''s sake, he killed my grandson!"


    Again the room erupted into murmurs as the weight of his words settled over the Circle.


    immediately the Circle''s master turned his gaze to the old Silver master, his calm demeanor darkening as the confrontation escted.


    However Ethan remained motionless, his grip on the staff tightening subtly, his eyes scanning the room like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike.


    At that moment old Master Silver''s face was flushed with anger as he pointed an usatory finger at Ethan.


    "Why should this murderer be allowed to join us?" he bellowed. "He killed one of the Circle''s own! ording to our rules, his life is forfeit. He should be executed¡ªno exceptions!"


    Again the Circle''s master, calm but firm, raised his hand to silence the outburst.


    "Times have changed," he said, his voice measured but carrying an air of finality. " He''s no ordinary man. He''s the godly investor, a force we cannot ignore. Someone like him could elevate the Circle to heights we''ve never imagined."


    However Ethan, who had been silently observing the exchange, finally spoke, his tone sharp andmanding. "Enough," he said, cutting through their arguments like a de. "You''re all talking nonsense. Rules? Changes? What a joke."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room went quiet as all eyes turned to him. Ethan took a single step forward, his staff firmly in hand. His presence alone seemed to suck the air out of the room.


    "You think you hold power here?" Ethan continued, his voice steady butced with disdain.


    "I''m the one dictating the terms now. I''m not here to beg for a seat at your table. I''m here because I chose to be."


    With that, Ethan mmed the base of his staff onto the ground.


    Immediately a thunderous boom reverberated through the building, shaking the walls and causing several members to grip the table for support. Dust fell from the ceiling, and the air seemed to hum with raw energy.


    The Circle members, including Old Master Silver, stared at Ethan in disbelief. Fear flickered across some of their masked faces, while others exchanged uncertain nces.

 Chapter 279

    At that moment the room erupted in chaos as Ethan''s words echoed,manding the attention of every soul present. "I house the King of Cobra power," he dered, his voice like thunder. "Now, what nonsense were you spewing about me?"


    The Circle members froze, their disbelief palpable. Murmurs rippled through the room, some expressing fear, others confusion.


    At that moment the master of the Circle, visibly rattled but attempting to maintain control, clenched his fists. His calm demeanor was about to shattered.


    "Enough of this!" he bellowed, his voice sharp and authoritative.


    "You im you have powers, but let''s see if they can withstand this!" With a sharp gesture, he barked an order to the armed men. "Fire! Kill him now!"


    Immediately the air filled with the deafening roar of gunfire as bullets sped toward Ethan, tearing through the tense silence.


    But just as they were about to reach him, they stopped¡ªsuspended in mid-air. Each bullet hovered, shimmering as though caught in an invisible field of energy.


    The room fell silent once more, the tension so thick it felt like the walls themselves were holding their breath. The sight was surreal¡ªdozens of bullets floating harmlessly in front of Ethan, gleaming under the dim lights of the room.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    However Ethan didn''t flinch. His piercing gaze swept over the Circle members and their armed men, his presence suffocating.


    "This," he said calmly, gesturing to the frozen bullets, "is what happens when you underestimate me. Now, do you want to test me further, or should I show you the true meaning of power?"


    The Circle members exchanged terrified nces, their arrogance evaporating in the face of an unstoppable force. Even the master of the Circle, usuallyposed, was visibly shaken. Ethan stood tall and unyielding, the suspended bullets a testament to his supremacy.


    At that moment Ethan stood unfazed, his calm demeanor contrasting sharply with the chaos unfolding around him.


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with," he said, his voice low but carrying a weight that made the Circle members freeze in ce. Before anyone could respond, the bullets that hung suspended in mid-air reversed course with terrifying speed. In an instant, the men who had fired them fell lifeless, each struck down by their own bullet.


    Upon seeing what happened just happened.


    The five Circle members gasped in unison, their arrogance reced by sheer terror. The master of the Circle, who moments ago had exuded authority, now looked pale and defeated. But before they could process the horror of what had just urred, therge double doors of the hall burst open, and a flood of armed men poured in, their numbers overwhelming.


    Without wasting anymore time.


    Their leader stepped forward, a sneer stered across his face.


    " Godly Investor," he spat, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "You must be the biggest fool alive to think you can pull this nonsense here. For this, you will die."


    Without hesitation, the men charged at Ethan, their weapons raised and their determination clear.


    At that moment the Circle members seized the opportunity, their survival instincts kicking in. In the confusion, they bolted toward a hidden passage at the far end of the room, disappearing into its shadows.


    Ethan, however, remained calm. His eyes didn''t follow the fleeing Circle members¡ªhe could sense their movements, feel the fear coursing through their veins. They could run, but they wouldn''t escape him. For now, his focus was on the swarm of attackers converging on him. Ethan adjusted his stance, gripping his staff tightly, ready for the inevitable sh.


    Within minutes the men were all defeated.


    Then ethan moved swiftly through the secret passage, his steps echoing in the dimly lit corridor. The air grew colder as he advanced, the faint sound of hurried whispers guiding him toward the end of the tunnel. He emerged into a vast, circr chamber illuminated by a pale, eerie light. The room was lined with intricate carvings on the walls, symbols Ethan couldn''t decipher but could feel radiating with energy.@@novelbin@@


    At the center of the room stood the master of the Circle.


    He had discarded his formal attire and now donned a strange, ceremonial uniform adorned with shimmering metallic threads that seemed to pulse like veins. His hands gleamed with multiple rings, each etched with runes that glowed faintly.


    The air around him crackled with a palpable energy, making the hairs on Ethan''s arms stand on end.


    At that moment the master turned to face Ethan, his expression calm yet menacing.


    "So, you made it through," he said, his voice deeper and carrying an unnatural echo. "Impressive, but this is where your little crusade ends."


    At that moment Ethan''s sharp eyes caught the faint flicker of light around the master''s hands. There was no denying it¡ªthis man wasn''t ordinary. A power unlike anything he had encountered seemed to flow through him now, dark and ancient, as though it had been waiting for this moment.


    However Ethan tightened his grip on his staff, his expression unreadable.


    "It seems I''m not the only one with secrets," he remarked, his voice steady despite the tension in the room. His gaze locked with the master''s, and for the first time, Ethan realized that this fight wouldn''t be easy, however he''s going to win.


    At that moment the five members of the Circle emerged from the shadows, each d in their ceremonial uniforms, their symbols radiating an ominous light. Their movements were synchronized, their presencemanding as if the entire room bent to their will. The air felt heavier, thick with power and tension.


    Still Ethan remained unfazed, his grip firm on his staff, his posture rxed but alert.


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family sneered, his voice dripping with malice.


    "You''re arrogant, Ethan. You have no idea what true power looks like. Whatever tricks you hold, the Circle has mastered them a hundred times over. You''re a fool to stand against us."


    At that moment Ethan met his gaze, his expression calm but unyielding. With deliberate force, he stamped his staff on the floor once more. Immediately the ground trembled underfoot, the vibrations echoing through the chamber like a pulse.


    "I''ve heard enough," Ethan said, his voice carrying an edge of defiance.


    "You say you''re ten times more powerful than me? Then prove it. Show me what you''re capable of."


    The challenge hung in the air for a moment before the Circle moved as one.


    Without  another words they charged forward, their steps eerily silent despite the speed and force behind them.

 Chapter 280

    At that moment the room erupted into chaos as the five members of the Circle charged at Ethan with an almost supernatural speed, their auras radiating with power. The old master of the Silver family led the assault, his face twisted with rage. "This is for my grandson!" he roared, his katana gleaming as it cut through the air, aiming straight for Ethan''s neck.


    Ethan stood firm , his grip tightening on his staff. With precise timing, he swung the staff upward, intercepting the de mid-strike. At that moment the ng of metal against the enchanted wood echoed through the chamber. The force of the sh sent sparks flying, but Ethan didn''t flinch. His eyes burned with intensity as he twisted the staff, disarming the old master in a single fluid motion.


    However before the old master could react, Ethan drove his fist into the man''s chest.


    The impact was thunderous, a sickening crunch apanying the blow as the old master was hurled across the room like a rag doll.


    At that moment he mmed into the wall with a bone-rattling thud and crumpled to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Seeing what just happened the remaining four members didn''t hesitate, their attacks coordinated and relentless.


    One wielded a whip of fire,shing it toward Ethan with deadly precision. Ethan ducked under the fiery arc, spinning his staff to deflect the attack.


    Immediately another lunged from the side, wielding twin daggers that shimmered with a strange, dark energy.


    However Ethan parried the first strike with the tip of his staff, then spun low, sweeping the attacker off his feet.


    "You call this power?" Ethan spat, his voiceced with anger. He twirled his staff, striking another member square in the jaw.


    At that moment the man''s mask cracked as he stumbled back, blood seeping from his mouth.


    The fourth member, cloaked in an aura of blue lightning,unched a barrage of electrical bolts at Ethan. The energy crackled as it closed in, but Ethan spun his staff rapidly, creating a barrier that absorbed the bolts before sending them ricocheting back at the attacker.


    At that moment The man screamed as his own power struck him, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Thest member, a man cloaked in shadows, materialized behind Ethan, her de aimed at his back. Without turning, Ethan twisted his staff behind him, catching her weapon mid-swing. His reflexes were so precise, it seemed almost inhuman. He whipped the staff around, mming the man to the floor with a resounding crash.


    At that moment the old master of the Silver family, now recovering, stared in disbelief at the scene before him.


    He couldn''t believe his once-mightyradesy defeated around the room, groaning in pain. His eyes burned with fury, but deep down, a flicker of fear took root.


    At that moment Ethan stepped forward, his staff glowing faintly as he pointed it toward the old master. "You call yourselves the Circle, the pinnacle of power," Ethan said coldly. "But you''re nothing more than cowards hiding behind borrowed strength. Did you really think I would fall to this?"


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The old master''s face twisted in anger and shock.


    "How? How are you defeating us so easily?" he growled, his voice trembling.


    Ethan smirked, his confidence unwavering. "Because I don''t just wield power¡ªI own it. And now, you''ll pay the price for underestimating me."


    The room fell silent as the remaining members of the Circley defeated around the edges of the grand chamber. The air was thick with tension, the only sound being the faint hum of energy radiating from Ethan''s staff.


    At that moment The master of the Circle stood tall, his eyes locked onto Ethan with a mix of fury and determination.


    "So," the master said, his voice low and dangerous, "it''s just you and me now." He removed his cloak, revealing a powerful build wrapped in armor engraved with ancient symbols. The aura around him red, and the ground beneath his feet cracked slightly from the sheer force of his energy.


    At that moment Ethan stepped forward, his grip tightening on his staff.


    "Let''s finish this."


    Without wasting anymore time the master lunged at Ethan with blinding speed, his fists glowing with a golden light.


    Ethan blocked the first strike with his staff, but the impact sent a shockwave rippling through the room. The sheer force of the blow forced Ethan back a few steps.


    "You''re strong," Ethan admitted, his voice calm but edged with focus. "Stronger than the rest. But it won''t matter."


    At that moment the master smirked.


    "Strength isn''t everything. Strategy wins wars, and I''ve been in battles you couldn''t even dream of."


    Immediately the two shed again, the sound of their strikes echoing like thunder. The master moved with precision, each attack calcted and deadly. He managed to sweep Ethan off bnce, sending him tumbling to one knee.


    "Look at you," the master sneered, towering over Ethan. "You have no idea what you''re doing. You don''t know the storm you''ve unleashed. You''ve doomed not just yourself, but everyone connected to you. Your family, your friends¡ªthey''ll all suffer for your arrogance."


    At that moment Ethan wiped blood from the corner of his mouth and looked up, his eyes burning with determination.


    "You think threats will shake me? I''ve faced worse."


    Immediately the master pressed his advantage, his strikes bing faster and more brutal. Ethan blocked and parried as best as he could, but the master''s strength was almost overwhelming. With a powerful strike, the master forced Ethan fully to his knees, his staff trembling under the weight of the blow.


    "You''ll die here, and your head will be delivered to your family as a warning," the master growled, leaning closer.


    "The Circle doesn''t forgive. The Circle doesn''t forget. You''re already a dead man walking."@@novelbin@@


    Ethan''s breathing was heavy, but his grip on his staff didn''t falter. Slowly, he began to rise, the aura around him intensifying with every passing second. A low rumble filled the room as his energy surged, growing brighter and more potent.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Not if I kill you first," Ethan said, his voiceced with cold fury.


    At that moment he unleashed his full aura, a wave of power exploding outward, forcing the master to stagger back. The ground beneath Ethan''s feet cracked and splintered as his energy pulsed like a living force.


    Seeing what just happened the master''s confident smirk faltered, reced by a look of shock and anger.


    "What... What are you?"


    Ethan leveled his staff, his aura zing around him like a storm. "I''m the end of your Circle."

 Chapter 281

    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The master roared as he lunged at Ethan again, his fists glowing with immense power.


    The ground beneath him cracked with each step, and his attacks were ferocious, forcing Ethan to block and evade relentlessly. The sound of their battle echoed through the chamber, the sh of energy and raw strength shaking the very walls.


    "You''vee far, but not far enough!" the master shouted, his voice booming with confidence as he delivered a powerful blow that sent Ethan sliding back. The smirk on his face grew as he loomed over Ethan, convinced of his imminent victory.


    "This is where it ends for you, boy!"


    At that moment Ethan''s breathing was heavy, but his eyes remained locked on the master. Then, with a smirk of his own, he gripped his staff tightly, and with a flick of his wrist, it transformed into a gleaming double-edged sword.


    Immediately the master''s confident expression faltered, reced by wide-eyed shock.


    "What¡­ What is this?" the master stammered, his voice trembling slightly as he eyed the weapon.


    However Ethan didn''t reply.


    Immediately he surged forward, his movements now faster, more precise. Each swing of the double sword was calcted and relentless, forcing the master to backpedal. For the first time, the master''s face twisted in fear and frustration as he struggled to keep up.


    "You think you''re strong?!" the master yelled, but his voice betrayed his growing panic.


    "You''ll regret this, Ethan!"


    However Ethan didn''t respond, his focus unyielding. He feinted left, then spun right, his de slicing through the master''s defenses with terrifying ease.


    At that moment the master gasped as Ethan drove the double sword into his chest, the glow of his energy flickering out as he staggered backward, disbelief etched across his face.


    "No¡­ This¡­ this can''t be," the master whispered, blood staining his lips as he fell to his knees. His eyes locked on Ethan, a mix of anger, fear, and confusion swirling within them.


    "How¡­ How did you¡­?"


    At that moment Ethan stood over him, his de gleaming with finality.


    "You underestimated the wrong man." With one swift motion, Ethan ended the master''s life.


    Immediately Silence fell over the room, the weight of the moment pressing heavily against the air. Ethan straightened, his double sword reverting back to a staff. He turned so he could end the remaining members that was still on the floor, only to hear a slow, raspingugh behind him.


    The old master of the Silver family was on his feet, hisughter chilling and hollow. His face was pale, but his eyes gleamed with a twisted satisfaction.


    "You''ve done it, Ethan," he said, his voice low and hoarse.


    "You''ve ended you generation. your family, everything you love, all will be gone¡­ because of you."


    Hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan''s grip on his staff tightened as he turned to face the old master, his expression unreadable. Theughter continued, echoing eerily in the otherwise silent chamber.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his grip on the staff tightening as he processed the old master''s words. He hadn''t expected this revtion, and it caught him off guard, even if he refused to show it outright. The At that moment old master of the Silver family leaned against the wall, bloodied but grinning, hisughter faint but unnervingly confident.@@novelbin@@


    "You think you''ve won here, don''t you?" the old master rasped, his voice carrying both disdain and amusement. "You think by killing him and the rest of us that you''ve ended the Circle. But you''ve only scratched the surface, boy."


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon hearing what he just said.


    Ethan tilted his head, his expression hard but questioning. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, though his voice remained calm, controlled.


    Then the old master chuckled weakly, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "You really thought the men in this room were the Circle? Fools wearing masks and shouting orders? No," he spat, "we were mere disciples of the real Circle, apprentices serving the true masters you just killed. And now that you''ve killed him¡­" He trailed off, a sick grin spreading across his face. "You''ve sounded the rm."


    At that moment Ethan frowned, his mind racing. He had been so focused on the individuals in this room, believing them to be the core of the organization.


    The possibility of a greater threat lurking in the shadows unsettled him, though he refused to let it show. "If they''re disciples," Ethan said coldly, "then I''ll deal with their masters too. One by one."


    The old masterughed again, louder this time, as if Ethan''s resolve amused him.


    "You don''t understand what you''ve done. The real Circle isn''t a few businessmen or gang leaders. It''s awork of power so vast, so deeply entrenched, that it controls nations. Killing the only member of the circle only drawn their attention, and now they''ll being for you."


    However Ethan remained silent, his gaze locked on the old master. There was a part of him that hadn''t expected this revtion, but he didn''t flinch. He refused to show weakness, especially not now.


    "You''ve made yourself a target, Ethan," the old master continued, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "The true Circle wille for you, for your family, for everyone you''ve ever cared about. And they won''t stop until you''re nothing but a memory."


    Ethan stood frozen for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he processed what had just happened. The old master of the Silver family had reached for a hidden de and ended his own life before Ethan could reach him. His lifeless body slumped against the wall, a twisted smile still lingering on his face, as though he had won even in death.


    Ethan clenched his fists, the grip on his staff tightening. "Coward," he muttered under his breath, the anger bubbling in his chest. He had nned to extract more answers from him, to uncover theyers of the Circle''swork, but now that chance was gone.


    However Before he could fully process his next move, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the corridor. A group of armed men stormed in, their weapons raised and ready to fire. Without hesitation, they attacked.

 Chapter 283

    At that moment the sharp ring of his phone broke through his thoughts. Ethan hesitated, staring at the screen for a moment before finally pulling it out of his pocket. His grandmother''s name shed on the disy.


    With a steadying breath, he answered.


    "Ethan," her voice came through, warm but firm, "I''m just reminding you about this weekend. You muste, no excuses. And," she added after a brief pause, "stay safe."


    Hearing Lady Madison words Ethan nodded, even though she couldn''t see him.


    "I will," he said simply.


    "Good," she replied, her tone softening slightly before the call ended.


    As he slipped the phone back into his pocket, a sudden sh on the nearby system console caught his eye. A message scrolled across the screen:


    [Host has ascended to Level 2. The Intermediate Level.]


    Upon seeing what system disy. Ethan''s gaze lingered on the words, his mind now racing with questions and possibilities.


    Ethan stared at the shing message, his breath caught in his chest. [Host has ascended to Level 2. The Intermediate Level.] The words seemed almost surreal, but the details that followed left him stunned.


    [200 billion dors spent. All attribute points have passed 100+. Ascending to the next level.]


    At that moment Ethan''s pulse quickened as he read on, the messages rolling in faster than he could process.


    [A trillion dors in system funds have been released.]


    Immediately his hands gripped the edge of the desk as the next line appeared, almost mocking him with its weight.


    [Host must spend five trillion dors to ascend to the next level.]


    The sheer magnitude of it hit him like a freight train, his mind spinning. Five trillion dors. The number was astronomical, almost unfathomable.


    However but the system didn''t stop there. More messages flooded the screen, the cascading notifications reflecting in his widened eyes.


    [Hi, I am Poppy Hardy. We can finally start having a conversation.]


    Upon hearing what voice Ethan froze, the unexpected introduction pulling him out of his overwhelmed state. Poppy Hardy? His eyes darted back to the screen, his thoughts colliding in a mix of disbelief and intrigue.@@novelbin@@


    **


    The hum of machinery filled therge telmunication building, blending with the faint murmur of voices and the rhythmic tapping of keyboards.


    Amid the organized chaos, a woman in a sharp ck suit rose from her desk, her expression grim and unreadable. Without a word, she strode purposefully toward an unmarked corridor, her heels clicking sharply against the tiled floor.


    The corridor stretched long and dimly lit, the air heavier with each step she took. At the far end stood a single red door, its surface unassuming yet oddly foreboding. Reaching it, the woman paused for a moment before rapping twice, the sound echoing faintly in the stillness.


    At that moment the door creaked open, revealing arge, burly man standing on the other side. His piercing red eyes glowed faintly, his presence filling the narrow space like a shadow that refused to fade. However he didn''t say a word, merely stepping aside slightly, his gaze fixed on her with quiet intensity.


    The woman met his eyes without flinching, her voice steady but carrying a weight that lingered in the air.


    "Mark Phoenix is dead. Killed in action."


    Upon hearing what the Lady just said.


    The burly man''s expression didn''t change, but his posture stiffened, the silence that followed her words stretching unnervingly long. The faint hum of the corridor seemed louder now, as though the building itself was reacting to the weight of her statement.


    Immediately the woman handed over a thick folder of documents, her movements precise and deliberate.


    The burly man took them without a word, his red eyes narrowing as he stepped back and shut the door with a low creak.


    The heavy thud echoed through the dimly lit room, its oppressive silence broken only by the faint crackle of burning tobo.


    Turning away, the burly man walked toward the figure lounging on a sleek leather couch.


    Smoke curledzily from the glowing tip of a cigar held between the fingers of the man seated there. His sharp, calcting eyes were half-hidden beneath the brim of a hat tilted low over his face. The air around him carried a tension that made the burly man straighten his posture instinctively.


    Setting the documents down on the ss table in front of the couch, the burly man cleared his throat. His voice was deep and steady, but there was a faint edge of unease as he spoke.


    "Master," he began, ncing at the cigar momentarily before locking eyes with the man, "there''s a problem."


    However the figure didn''t respond immediately, instead exhaling a plume of smoke that lingered in the air like a sinister omen. Finally, he tilted his head slightly, a silent cue for the burly man to continue.


    "One of the circle was found dead this morning," the burly man said, his tone heavier now. "Mark Phoenix. He was murdered¡ªalongside all of his disciples."


    Upon hearing what the man just said.


    The man on the couch leaned forward, the light catching the sharp angles of his face as the room grew colder. He picked up the documents, flipping through them slowly, his expression darkening with every page. The weight of his silence filled the room, the smoke now curling more erratically, as though it mirrored the storm brewing in his mind.


    At that moment the Master''s eyes darkened, the sharp glint of cold fury overtaking the casual demeanor he''d worn moments ago. Without a word, he stubbed out the cigar in a sleek ashtray beside him, the sizzle of extinguished tobo filling the tense silence.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then He extended his hand toward the burly man, who quickly handed another documents without hesitation.


    The boss leaned back, flipping through the pages methodically, his sharp gaze scanning every line. Each page seemed to harden his expression further, his jaw tightening as he absorbed the details.


    The room''s oppressive air grew heavier with each turn, the burly man standing nearby like a statue, waiting for his nextmand.


    Then the Master stopped, his fingers lingering on the final page. His eyes narrowed as they locked onto a specific line, his lips pressing into a thin, dangerous line.


    Recruitment.


    Progress: 90%.


    Identity: The Goldy investor.


    The silence that followed was deafening. The boss''s grip on the paper tightened slightly, the creases in the document now mirroring the tension rippling through the room. His mind raced, connecting threads, piecing together a puzzle that had just taken a sharp, unexpected turn.

 Chapter 284

    At that moment The boss sat back, the final page of the document trembling slightly in his hand as he stared at the bold, incriminating words.


    Immediately his jaw tightened, the sharp creases on his face deepening as realization dawned.


    From everything  he has seen from the document the circle wasn''t just gathering¡ªthey were about to recruit someone. And not just anyone. The name at the bottom of the page sent a chill through him: The Godly Investor.


    And today was supposed to be the recruitment day and this mess happened, leading to the death of a  circle member.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, his mind churning. Recruitment at 90%.


    It meant they were on the brink of bringing someone into their fold, someone they clearly saw as a significant asset. But instead of sess, but a  member of the circle was found dead. along with his disciples, too.


    At that moment the boss leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his piercing eyes fixed on the page.


    The timing wasn''t a coincidence. If the recruitment was supposed to happen today, it could only mean one thing: the person they were trying to recruit had wiped them all out.


    The thought was almost iprehensible. The circle, known for its power and ruthlessness, had been taken down in a single day, by one person. He set the document down carefully, as though it might burn him, and pressed his fingers together, his gaze dark and calcting.


    "How is this possible?" he muttered under his breath, his toneced with disbelief.


    Then he turned to the burly man, who had been standing silently, his imposing figure tense as he waited for the boss''s reaction.


    "The Godly Investor," the boss said slowly, his voice low but carrying an edge ofmand. "Get me everything we have on him."


    Upon hearing  what the boss just said.


    The burly man nodded, his red eyes flickering with understanding.


    "I''ll dig deeper," he replied, his deep voice steady. "But¡­ there''s not much on him, boss. he''s like a ghost. A name that shows up here and there, but no concrete identity."


    At that moment The boss''s fist clenched, his knuckles whitening against the polished wood of the table.


    "Then find something. Anything. I don''t care how small it is. No one walks into our territory, kills a circle, and leaves without a trace." He leaned back, his expression darkening further.


    "Especially not someone with a name like that."


    Immediately the burly man bowed slightly, his movements swift and purposeful. "Understood. I''ll have more information immediately."


    Without wasting anymore time he left the room. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    As the door clicked shut behind him, the boss leaned back into the couch, staring at the extinguished cigar in the ashtray.


    "The Godly Investor," he thought, the name repeating in his mind like a warning bell.


    Whoever this person was, he had not only killed an entire circle but had done so with precision that left no loose ends.@@novelbin@@


    Then his eyes flicked back to the documents on the table, the words "Recruitment Progress: 90%." staring back at him. The Godly Investor wasn''t just a threat¡ªhe was  a wildcard, someone who could disrupt everything. And he hated things he couldn''t control.


    Not long after the burly man returned hourster, a thick folder in his hands, his expression grim. He ced it on the table in front of the boss, who was seated exactly where he had been, still deep in thought. The boss''s sharp eyes flicked up briefly before he leaned forward, pulling the folder toward him.


    "This is everything we could find," the burly man said, his deep voice carrying a note of unease. "It''s not much, but it paints a clear enough picture."


    Without wasting anymore time the boss flipped open the folder, his fingers skimming through the first few pages. They detailed a series of calcted moves made by the Godly Investor, starting with his engagement with the Silver family. The Silver family''s reputation was no secret¡ªthey were powerful, influential, and deeply intertwined with the underbelly of the corporate world.


    The Godly Investor had not only negotiated with them but had gained enough leverage to draw the attention of a member circle.


    The details were sparse, but the pattern was clear: the Godly Investor had positioned himself intentionally, ensuring the circle would notice and extend an invitation.


    At that moment the boss''s eyes narrowed as he reached thest page, which summarized the events leading up to the massacre. His mind pieced it together: The Godly Investor knew exactly who the circle was and what they represented before even engaging with the Silver family.


    Without being told he could tell this wasn''t an ident. It was a n.


    He leaned back, his hand brushing his chin thoughtfully. The pieces fit too neatly. The Godly Investor wasn''t just an opportunist; he was a strategist, someone who had orchestrated a series of moves to infiltrate the circle, only to eliminate them at thest possible moment.


    At that moment without a word, the boss pulled out a clean sheet of paper from his desk.


    Immediately his pen moved swiftly, the sound of it scratching against the paper the only noise in the room. When he finished, he folded the paper neatly and stapled it to the front of the Godly Investor''s profile. The words scrawled across it were stark and unequivocal:


    "Major Threat."


    He handed the folder back to the burly man, his expression cold and resolute.


    "Take this to the high authority," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "They need to see this. If we don''t act now, this Godly Investor will be a problem far bigger than the circle ever was."


    Immediately the burly man nodded, gripping the folder tightly. "Understood, boss."


    As the burly man turned to leave, the boss''s gaze lingered on the empty ashtray on the table.


    The Godly Investor had yed his game wlessly so far, but they had just stepped into a muchrger arena. And this time, the stakes would be higher than ever.

 Chapter 285

    A week had passed, and Ethan sat at the head of a long conference table, the room filled with the buzz of conversation and the hum of presentations.


    Managers from his variouspanies were seated around him, their focus fixed on the screens disying charts and projections. Ethan had been busy¡ªtoo busy.


    In just a few weeks, he had added two morepanies to his portfolio, diversifying his empire further. Yet, even with these acquisitions, one notablepany, GRR, remained off the list.


    He''d thought about it long and hard. GRR''s resources and capabilities were tempting, but there was something else tugging at his thoughts. If the brewing tensions in the neighboring country escted into war, he would have an opportunity¡ªa responsibility, perhaps.


    ''if ites to that,'' he thought, his gaze distant for a moment, ''I''ll find a way to supply food to them for free.'' It wasn''t about profit; it was about strategy and impact.


    The meeting continued, each manager presenting their goals and strategies for the next fiscal year. By the end, a unanimous conclusion had been reached: they would aim to generate one trillion dors in revenue within the next two years. The ambitious target hung in the air, a testament to Ethan''s growing influence and the drive of his team.


    As the room began to clear, Ethan remained seated, his fingers tapping lightly on the table. The number echoed in his mind: one trillion. It was a monumental goal, but it felt like a drop in the oceanpared to what he needed to ascend to the next level.


    ''Five trillion dors.''


    He leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. The system''s demands weighed heavily on him, an almost impossible benchmark that seemed designed to push him to his limits.


    ''At this rate,''he thought,his mind racing through projections and strategies, ''it''s going to take me a hell of a long time.''


    The room fell silent as thest worker walked out, remaining only the managers.  leaving Ethan alone with the managers, the enormity of his goals pressing down on him like an invisible force.


    At that moment the air in the room grew heavier as Ethan remained silent, his piercing gaze sweeping across the table.


    The managers exchanged nervous nces, unsure of what wasing. Finally, Ethan leaned forward, his fingers steepled, and his voice broke the silence with deliberate calmness.


    "Is there a way to make five trillion dors in less than a year?" he asked, his tone even but carrying an unmistakable weight.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The words hit the room like a thunderp.


    Every manager froze, their expressions shifting from confusion to disbelief. A few mouths opened as if to speak, but no sound came. It was an audacious question, one that no one had anticipated.


    Even though they have an idea, but it wasn''t good enough, and knowing Ethan a close worker to the Goldy investor, they didn''t want to make a mistake.


    Finally, someone found the courage to respond¡ªa middle-aged man with a nervous chuckle.


    "Well, if we had¡­ significantly more money to invest in our current budgets, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªwe could pull something like that off. But that''s wishful thinking."


    However his attempt to lighten the mood was met with silence as everyone realized Ethan wasn''t joking.


    Ethan''s gaze locked onto him, unflinching. "How much more?" he asked, his voice sharp enough to cut through the tension in the room.


    Hearing what Ethan just said.


    The man blinked, caughtpletely off guard. He hesitated, ncing around the table as if searching for backup. When no one else spoke, he cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Uh¡­ well, hypothetically speaking," he began, his voice faltering under Ethan''s steady stare, "maybe¡­ a trillion dors?"


    His words hung in the air like a loaded gun.


    However the room remained eerily quiet, everyone waiting for Ethan''s reaction. The man shifted ufortably in his seat, his face pale as he realized Ethan was seriously considering the possibility.


    At that moment Ethan leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable.


    The silence that followed wasn''t just tension¡ªit was the sound of ns being formed, strategies taking root in Ethan''s mind.


    The weight of his words lingered, leaving everyone in the room uncertain of what would happen next.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment the man chuckled nervously, believing he had thrown out a number so absurd it would make Ethan reconsider. A trillion dors? Surely that would make anyone back down. Even the other managers seemed to collectively lean back in their seats, their expressions a mix of unease and silent agreement.


    At that moment Ethan leaned forward instead, his voice cutting through the tension like a de. "Submit the report to Naomi," he said, his tone calm yet decisive.


    "If the n works, the Goldy investor will invest a trillion dors."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room froze, every set of eyes widening in shock. Ethan''s words carried no hesitation, no trace of doubt. He wasn''t joking¡ªhe was dead serious.


    Ethan didn''t stop there. He turned his sharp gaze back to the man who had spoken, his expression unreadable but his voice steady. "And if it works," he continued, "you''ll get promoted¡ªwith a hefty sry increase to match."


    Immediately Ethan said those words the silence that followed was deafening, the sheer gravity of his statement leaving the room stunned. One manager nearly dropped their pen, fumbling to catch it as if the motion might break the spell of disbelief hanging in the air.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wait, what?" the man finally managed to stammer, his voice cracking slightly.


    "A trillion dors? You''re serious?"


    Ethan nodded once, leaning back in his chair with theposure of someone discussing routine business.


    "I don''t waste words," he replied simply.


    At that moment the other managers exchanged incredulous nces, their disbelief palpable. A trillion dors? He''s just going to invest that? they thought. It was one thing to talk about massive investments in theory, but Ethan wasn''t just talking¡ªhe was acting.


    And then there was the promotion, a reward sovish it felt unreal. The man who had hesitantly thrown out the trillion-dor figure now sat there stunned, his face a mixture of disbelief and dawning realization. The weight of what Ethan had just offered was sinking in, and for a moment, no one knew what to say.


    At that moment Ethan''s gaze swept across the room one final time, his voice cutting through their shock.


    "If you''re all as capable as you im to be, this shouldn''t be a problem. Get to work."

 Chapter 286

    At that moment the man couldn''t contain his grin. He stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor, and bowed a full 90 degrees.


    "Thank you, sir. I promise, I''ll make it work," he said, his voice filled with determination. His confidence, bolstered by Ethan''s trust in him, shone brighter than ever.


    Ethan nodded slightly, then turned to address the room, his voice firm butposed. "Next time any of you have a  have a n, don''t just sit quietly and wait for someone else to speak up. Speak your mind. I don''t have time for hesitation." His words lingered in the air, heavy with authority and expectation.


    With that, Ethan turned around  and left the room and left, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    The room remained frozen, a mix of awe and disbelief etched onto every face.


    Naomi, seated at the far end of the table, was no exception. Her eyes followed Ethan as he exited, her mind racing. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    A momentter, she stood abruptly and hurried after him, catching up as he reached the elevator.


    "Ethan," she called out, her voiceced with curiosity and concern. "Wait."


    Ethan turned to her, his expression calm as usual. "What is it?"


    However Naomi hesitated for a moment before asking, "Where did you get a trillion dors? You didn''t have that a days ago."


    Ethan''s lips curved into a faint smirk.


    Hearing what Naomi just said.


    "It came from the sky," he said nonchntly, his tone teasing but revealing nothing.


    Naomi rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by his evasive answer. "Very funny. Anyway," she continued, her tone shifting, "I wanted to tell you that I''m taking a month off. My grandfather won''t stop pestering me about marriage, and now that I''m in the public eye, it''s nearly impossible to find someone genuine. I need to escape for a while¡ªtravel, see other countries, and maybe figure some things out."


    At that moment Ethan nodded, his gaze steady. "Alright. Take the time you need."


    Naomi smiled faintly, grateful for his understanding. But before she could say more, Ethan''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, his grandmother''s name shing on the screen. Opening the message, he read her brief but clear instruction:


    [Come to the house immediately.]


    Without wasting anymore time Ethan slipped the phone back into his pocket, his mind already shifting to what awaited him at Lady Madison''s.


    As Ethan drove toward his grandmother''s house, a thought crossed his mind, one that made him grip the steering wheel a little tighter.


    ''What if she''s thinking of proposing marriage to me as well?''


    The very idea made him scoff under his breath.


    ''If that''s the case, I''ll just run for it.''


    Shaking the thought off, he refocused on the road. Before heading to her house, Ethan stopped by his estate to change into something more fitting. He chose a simple T-shirt.


    The kind of outfit his grandmother would approve of. Once ready, he headed out, his mind still weighing the potential reasons behind her sudden summons.


    When he arrived at Lady Madison''s sprawling mansion, the sight that greeted him was unexpected. Jeremy''s car was parked neatly in the driveway, and a familiar figure stood by the entrance, clipboard in hand¡ªhis grandmother''s ever-efficient secretary.


    Immediately Ethan stepped inside, the grandeur of the house as imposing as ever. The moment he crossed the threshold, Jeremy appeared, his usual energetic self. "Ethan!" he greeted warmly, striding over with a wide grin. "Good to see you."


    Ethan extended his hand, and they exchanged a firm handshake. "Jeremy," Ethan replied, his tone polite but measured.


    Jeremy gestured to a nearby set of chairs, his excitement evident. "Come on, let''s sit. I''ve been waiting for you. Grandma''s been talking about this meeting all day, and I''m curious."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow but said nothing, following Jeremy to the seating area. They sat side by side, the polished wooden table between them reflecting the light of the chandelier overhead. Ethan''s gaze drifted briefly to Mr. Landon, who was jotting something with his usual precision. Whatever this meeting was about, it seemed like it was going to be something significant.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment Jeremy leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms with a sly grin.


    "If this is about marriage, Grandma," he began, his voice carrying an air of mock confidence, "you don''t have to worry about me. I already have someone, and I''m nning to settle down soon."


    At that moment Lady Madison arched a brow, clearly intrigued but not entirely convinced. Jeremy continued, his tone softening. "She''s a sweet one, Grandma. Not from one of those big families either. She''s a local woman, someone who knows what real struggles look like."


    Turning to Ethan, Jeremy smirked. "She''s got sisters, you know. Maybe you could pick one, Ethan. Keep it in the family."


    Ethan''s rejection was immediate and firm. "No," he said tly, his tone leaving no room for argument. His gaze didn''t waver, and hisposure was unshaken despite Jeremy''s teasing.


    Mr. Landon, who had been silently observing the exchange, finally interjected, his voice sharp. "Jeremy, enough. This isn''t the time for your nonsense. What we''re here for is far more important."


    Immediately the room fell silent as all eyes turned to Lady Madison. She had been sitting quietly, her sharp gaze moving between the two men. Now, she leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on the table. When she spoke, her voice carried a gravity thatmanded attention.


    "I''m getting old," she began, her tone steady but tinged with a rare vulnerability. "And as much as I dislike admitting it, I won''t be here forever. This family business, this legacy¡ªit needs someone to take it forward."


    At that moment her gaze swept across the room, lingering on both Jeremy and Ethan.


    "I''ve called you here because I need to know who among you is ready to seed me. Who will take the reins and ensure the family''s future?"


    Immediately the weight of her words settled heavily over the room, the yful banter forgotten as the gravity of the moment took hold.


    Ethan sat quietly, his expression unreadable, while Jeremy''s confident demeanor wavered slightly, the seriousness of the situation finally sinking in.

 Chapter 287

    At that moment Lady Madison''s eyes softened, but her tone remained firm as she continued. "Initially, I gave everything to Jeremy," she began, her gaze briefly flicking to her grandson seated to her left.


    "At the time, I didn''t know where you were, Ethan. You were gone, and Jeremy was here, ready to step up. It seemed like the logical choice."


    Upon hearing whatdy Madison just said.


    Jeremy shifted in his seat, his posture straightening as if to reinforce his readiness. Ethan, on the other hand, remained silent, his expression calm and measured.


    "But now," Lady Madison continued, turning her sharp eyes to Ethan, "things have changed. You''re here, Ethan, and I can''t ignore that. It would only be right to reconsider what I''ve built and where it should go. After all, you are my grandson."


    Immediately Jeremy''s confident demeanor faltered slightly, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. "Grandma," he began hesitantly, but she raised a hand, silencing him.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Jeremy," she said, her voice soft but firm. "And I don''t want to take anything away from you. You''ve worked hard, and I recognize that. But now that Ethan is here, I must ensure I''m being fair¡ªto both of you."


    At that moment she reached for a folder resting on the table and opened it, revealing two identical sets of documents.


    "So, I''ve prepared something that I believe is fair. I''m going to give each of you the same business, the same resources, and the same starting point."


    Both Ethan and Jeremy exchanged nces, the gravity of her words settling over them.


    "The challenge is simple," Lady Madison continued. "Whoever can grow their business and be more popr by the end of the year will inherit the majority of my wealth. You''ll be the champion of this family''s legacy."


    At that moment Jeremy''s mouth opened slightly in shock. "Wait¡ªare you saying we''repeting for the entire family fortune?" he asked, disbelief coloring his tone.


    Lady Madison nodded.


    "Exactly. It''s not just about money, Jeremy. It''s about proving who has the capability, the vision, and the drive to carry this family forward."


    At that moment Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm butced with curiosity.


    "And if neither of us seeds?"


    Lady Madison''s gaze sharpened. "Then neither of you deserves it," she said bluntly.


    "The family''s wealth will be donated to a foundation of my choosing. But I have faith in you both¡ªthis is your chance to prove me right."


    The weight of her deration hung heavily in the room. Ethan''s mind raced with possibilities, strategies already forming, while Jeremy sat back,The stakes had never been higher.


    Jeremy''s shock was evident as he leaned forward, his tone uncharacteristically serious. "Grandma," he began, ncing briefly at Ethan before turning back to her, "I don''t want to fight with Ethan. He''s like a brother to me, and this¡­ this just feels wrong."


    However Lady Madison''s sharp gaze softened slightly, but she said nothing, letting him continue.


    "Think about it," Jeremy pressed. "Ethan is still in university. He doesn''t know the ins and outs of the business world yet. He hasn''t had the same opportunities to build connections like I have. If wepete, it wouldn''t be fair¡ªit would be cheating."


    Still Ethan remained silent, his expression unreadable as Jeremy''s words hung in the air.


    At that moment Lady Madison leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping lightly against the polished wood of the table. For a moment, it seemed she was considering Jeremy''s argument.


    "That''s true," she finally said, her voice thoughtful.


    "You do have an advantage, Jeremy. Your experience, yourwork¡ªit does put Ethan at a disadvantage."


    Immediately Jeremy exhaled, relieved, thinking she might change her mind. But then Lady Madison straightened, her expression resolute.


    "Still, I believe thispetition is necessary. Life isn''t always fair, Jeremy, and sess doesn''te with a level ying field. It''s about perseverance, creativity, and strategy. Ethan deserves the chance to prove himself, and so do you."


    hearing whatdy Madison just said.


    Jeremy opened his mouth to protest further, but Lady Madison held up a hand. "I''ve made my decision. The terms stand as they are."


    Ethan, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke. His voice was calm but firm, carrying a tone of finality.


    "I don''t want your wealth, Grandma ," he said, his words deliberate. "You can give it all to Jeremy."


    Upon hearing what Ethan just said.


    The room fell silent, Jeremy''s eyes widening in surprise. Even Lady Madison seemed taken aback, herposed demeanor faltering for a moment. "Ethan," she began, but he interrupted her politely.


    "It''s not about proving anything to me," Ethan continued, his gaze steady.


    "I have my own goals, my own ns. I don''t need your wealth to achieve them. If this is about ensuring your legacy, then give it to Jeremy. He''s already on that path."


    His words hung in the air, carrying a weight that left the room in silence. Lady Madison studied him, her expression unreadable, while Jeremy looked between them, unsure of what to say. For once, the usually confident young man was at a loss for words.


    Then Ethan stood up from his chair, his movements calm and deliberate. Jeremy watched him closely, a smug smile creeping onto his face. To Jeremy, Ethan''s silence and retreat seemed like an admission of defeat, a recognition of his own limitations.


    Jeremy leaned back, his confidence spilling into his words.


    "I knew you''d see reason, Ethan," he said with a self-assured chuckle. "You know your limits, and that''s fine. You don''t have topete with me. I''ll take care of everything. From now on, I''ll protect you."@@novelbin@@


    Ethan''s expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker in his eyes that hinted at thoughts Jeremy couldn''t see. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lady Madison, who had been observing the exchange in silence, suddenly spoke, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    "Ethan, sit down," shemanded, her tone firm but not unkind. "Whether you choose to participate fully or decide to let Jeremy win, that''s your decision. But you will participate. Thispetition isn''t optional."


    At that moment Ethan hesitated for a moment before slowly sitting back down, his face unreadable.


    Lady Madison gestured to her secretary, Mr. Landon, who promptly stepped forward with a folder containing thepetition contracts.


    Jeremy, brimming with confidence, reached for the pen first. "This is just a formality," he said, signing his name with a flourish. He pushed the folder toward Ethan, his smirk lingering.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. I''ve got this covered."


    Ethan nced at the papers, his jaw tightening slightly. He wasn''t sure if it was Lady Madison''s unyielding gaze or the pressure of the moment, but he finally picked up the pen. Without a word, he signed his name, the weight of his decision settling on his shoulders.


    Immediately Lady Madison nodded, satisfied.


    "Good. Now that both of you have agreed, you can leave or go directly to your assignedpanies to begin preparing. The clock starts now."

 Chapter 288

    Not long after Ethan stepped out of Lady Madison''s grand mansion, the heavy oak doors closing behind him with a faint thud.


    The cool evening air brushed against his face, a stark contrast to the stifling weight of the conversation that had just taken ce inside. He stood there for a moment, his hands shoved into his pockets, his gaze fixed on the sprawling gardens that surrounded the estate.


    He mind was full of thought and he didn''t know what do, and how he was going to approach the situation without exposing himself in the process.


    However one thing is for sure, Jeremy would do everything possible to make sure he seeded, that wasn''t his concern.


    At that moment the question gnawed at him relentlessly.


    Should Ipete with Jeremy for my grandmother''s wealth? It wasn''t about the money¡ªhe already had more than enough of that. His empire was steadily growing, with ns that were ambitious yet calcted.


    Now that the trillion-dor goal was within reach, and he was building something that felt entirely his own.


    Why fight for something I don''t need? he thought, his jaw tightening slightly. His financial position was solid, more than solid. In terms of liquid assets¡ªcash in the bank¡ªhe already surpassed his grandmother. That fact alone provided a sense of security, but it wasn''t the full picture.


    At that moment Ethan sighed, his footsteps slow and deliberate as he walked toward his car.


    Connections, he thought, the word ringing in his mind. That was where Lady Madison still held the upper hand over him.


    Herwork was vast and deeply entrenched in both the corporate world and the upper echelons of society.


    Her worth, tied to assets, properties, and influence, was still greater than his. But even that felt like a temporary hurdle.


    This month, he thought, his resolve hardening. That changes. His ns were already in motion, strategies aligning to elevate his empire not just in revenue but in reach and influence.


    Competing with Jeremy felt almost redundant, a detour on a path he was already carving out for himself. Yet, Lady Madison had insisted, and Ethan knew better than to ignore her will.


    However knowing if he was going to try, he will try and win, he''s not going to allow Jeremy get it some easily, however he still hasn''t made his decision yet.


    At that moment he reached his car, his hand lingering on the handle for a moment as his thoughts churned. Jeremy thrives on this kind ofpetition, Ethan mused. He thinks it''s about proving who''s better.


    ''But this isn''t about him¡ªit''s about what I want to build, what I want to achieve.''


    At that moment he decided to go in for it.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat, Ethan gripped the wheel, his mind clearer now. Thepetition wasn''t a necessity for him¡ªit was a stepping stone. One more challenge to navigate, one more opportunity to demonstrate that he wasn''t just following in Lady Madison''s footsteps¡ªhe was creating a legacy of his own.


    Not long after leavingdy Madison house.


    Ethan pulled his car to a slow stop outside the modest but well-maintained building that housed thepany his grandmother had assigned to him. The sign above the entrance read "Harvest Foods Co." It was a food productionpany, one that had been around for decades, but Ethan couldn''t help but feel a pang of confusion and unease.


    "Why thispany?" he thought, his fingers drumming lightly against the steering wheel. It wasn''t a shy corporation, not the kind of powerhouse he would''ve expected Lady Madison to use for apetition of this magnitude. Yet, there was something about its simplicity that felt deliberate, almost calcted.


    His gaze lingered on the building as his mind turned over the possibilities.@@novelbin@@


    "Could Lady Madison have chosen thispany because of its potential? Or was it something else entirely?"


    At that moment the idea began to form, unbidden, in the back of his mind¡ªa darker thought he couldn''t ignore.


    "Could she know about the possibility of war?"


    Ethan frowned, his jaw tightening. The neighboring country was on the brink of conflict, and if war broke out, the demand for food supplies would skyrocket. It was almost too convenient that Lady Madison had assigned him a food productionpany, the kind of business that would thrive under such circumstances.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Did she anticipate this?"


    Another unsettling thought crept in.


    At that moment he remembered the words of the Silver family''s patriarch: ''The circle has many members, some closer to you than you realize.'' His heart sank slightly as a new possibility took shape. What if Grandma is part of the circle?


    The idea gnawed at him. Lady Madison was the wealthiest woman in the country, her influence stretching across industries and borders. If she were involved with the circle, it would exin a lot¡ªher strategic mind, her ability to stay ahead of the curve, her unshakable confidence. But it would alsoplicate everything.


    Ethan leaned back in his seat, staring nkly at the building. If she''s part of the circle, what then? He''d already crossed paths with the circle, and the bodies left in his wake weren''t something that could be ignored. Could he go against her if it came to that?


    The weight of the thought settled on him.


    "She''s my grandmother, but if she''s part of the circle, everything changes."


    The idea of going head-to-head with Lady Madison made his stomach churn. She was more than just a family figure¡ªshe was a force of nature. If she was tied to the circle, it would mean his fight wasn''t just against an organization but against his own bloodline. And that was a battle he wasn''t sure he wanted to fight.


    At that moment Ethan exhaled slowly, his fingers tightening around the steering wheel. The answers wouldn''te from sitting in his car. He needed to step inside, assess thepany, and begin working toward thepetition. But even as he opened the door and stepped out, the weight of his thoughts followed him, lingering like a shadow he couldn''t shake.

 Chapter 289

    After what felt like an eternity of spiraling thoughts, Ethan shook his head firmly, as if physically dismissing the idea.


    He couldn''t believe he would even think of such, knowing fully well how how ruthless the circle can be, and he doesn''t seedy Madison as one of them.


    She has never been in contact with the silver before, even though the sliver were just disciple to one of them circle member.


    However the thought ofdy Madison was still on his mind and wondered what if the men he meet the other day wheredy Madison disciple.


    At that moment even though he tried to believe and see if truly he needed to be careful.


    But then he couldn''t believe the thought and decided to ignore it.


    "Grandma isn''t part of the circle, he told himself. She''s smart, strategic, and maybe even maniptive at times, but she''s not involved in something like that."


    That was his conclusion he chose to believe, for now.


    Then he decided to to enter thepany again.


    With a steadying breath, Ethan started his car and shifted his focus. There was an auction he had nned to attend, and it was time to redirect his energy. He had his sights set on a rare red gemstone ne¡ªa perfect gift for Serenity''s grandmother''s birthday party, which was happeningter that day. He knew the ne would stand out, a piece worthy of marking the asion.


    The drive to the auction hall was smooth, the city''s streets bustling with midday energy. When he arrived, the grandeur of the auction venue loomed before him. Thepound was spacious, filled with sleek cars and meticulously dressed individuals who were undoubtedly there for the same reason as Ethan.


    As Ethan approached the building in his car, a security checkpoint came into view.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment he slowed to a stop, rolling down his window as one of the guards stepped up. The man, dressed in a crisp uniform, gave Ethan a once-over before speaking.


    "Invitation?" the guard asked curtly, his expression unreadable.


    Immediately Ethan handed over the sleek card he had received, its embossed lettering catching the light.


    Upon collecting the card the guard examined it for a moment, then nodded, signaling for Ethan to proceed.


    But as Ethan moved forward, he noticed something odd. A group of men approached the entrance on foot.


    They were dressed sharply, their demeanor confident, but the security guards didn''t stop them. The men walked past the checkpoint as if it wasn''t there, their interactions with the guards limited to just polite nods.


    Ethan frowned slightly, his instincts immediately alert.


    "Who are they?" he wondered. They didn''t seem like ordinary attendees. Their presence felt deliberate, almost calcted. He parked his car and stepped out, adjusting his suit jacket as his eyes followed the group.


    As Ethan walked toward the grand entrance, his mind flickered back to the stories he''d heard about high-profile auctions.


    They weren''t just about rare items¡ªthey were hubs for power yers, ces where influence and connections were as valuable as the items on the block.


    At that moment Ethan straightened his posture, his calm demeanor hiding the questions swirling in his mind.


    "Let''s see how this unfolds," he thought as he approached the auction hall.


    At that moment Ethan''s calm demeanor barely masked the irritation simmering beneath as he gestured toward the men who had entered freely.


    "Why weren''t they stopped?" he asked, his tone sharp enough to make the security guards shift ufortably.


    At that moment One of them, clearly the senior among the group, stepped forward.


    "That''s Robert Wesley," he said, his voice almost reverent.


    "He''s one of the top names in the business world. We don''t need his invitation card to know who he is."


    Upon hearing what the man just said.


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Before he could respond, Robert Wesley himself turned around, his confident stride bringing him closer.


    He was the epitome of wealth and power¡ªhis tailored suit, the casual air of superiority, and the faint smirk ying on his lips made it clear he was ustomed to people knowing their ce around him.


    At that moment Wesley''s eyes swept over Ethan, sizing him up in a single nce.


    "You should search him," he said to the guards, his tone dismissive, as though Ethan were an afterthought. "Make sure everything''s in order. Thest thing we need is a thief sneaking into the auction."


    Upon hearing Wesley word''s the guards hesitated, visibly caught between their obligation to follow orders and the tension they felt radiating from Ethan. As if to punctuate Wesley''smand, he added, "It''s for everyone''s safety, after all." His smirk deepened, a thinly veiled taunt.


    The security men, now visibly nervous, saluted Ethan awkwardly, unsure of how to proceed.


    Ethan''s jaw clenched, his knuckles tightening briefly, but his expression remainedposed. He wasn''t about to let someone like Wesley get under his skin.


    Not that he didn''t know who was who, and definitely the circle will be looking for the Godly Investor now.


    Without a word, Ethan reached into his pocket. His movements were slow, deliberate, calcted. All eyes were on him as he pulled out his invitation card. The sleek ck card caught the light, the embossed gold lettering shimmering faintly.


    The moment the guards saw it, their expressions changed. Their earlier confidence drained away, reced by shock and a hint of fear. At that moment the senior guard''s mouth opened slightly, his eyes darting between the card and Ethan''s impassive face. This wasn''t just an ordinary invitation¡ªit was a level of exclusivity even they weren''t ustomed to seeing.


    Immediately Ethan extended the card toward the senior guard, his calm gaze holding steady.


    The guard hesitated before taking it, his hands trembling slightly as if the card itself carried the weight of Ethan''s unspoken power.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    The silence stretched for a moment, broken only by the faint sound of Wesley scoffing.


    "A fancy card doesn''t mean anything," he said, though the tension in his voice betrayed a flicker of unease.


    Still Ethan didn''t respond. Instead, he locked eyes with the guard, who quickly returned the card with a shaky salute.


    The ck card had spoken volumes, and Ethan didn''t need to say a single word.

 Chapter 290

    The moment the sleek ck card came into view, the atmosphere shifted. The other security guards'' eyes widened, their confidence visibly crumbling.


    At that moment One of them stammered, "This card¡­ it''s¡­" but he couldn''t finish his sentence, the weight of realization robbing him of words.


    Immediately The senior guard quickly recovered, though his tone was far more respectful now.


    "This card is only issued to the top fifty invitees," he muttered, almost to himself.


    At that moment his gaze darted back to Ethan, disbelief etched across his face.


    "But there were only supposed to be fifty invitations, no exceptions."


    The murmurs began immediately. Seeing what was going on Several attendees who had already passed through the checkpoint turned back, curious about themotion. Whispers rippled through the crowd as more eyes fell on Ethan.


    "I heard the organizers made an exception for one person," someone whispered. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, but it was supposed to be for someone groundbreaking. A legend in their field," another replied, their tone tinged with confusion.


    "Who is he?" a third person asked, ncing at Ethan with narrowed eyes. "A kid like him? He doesn''t even look like he belongs here."


    However Ethan remained silent, his expression impassive as the murmurs grew louder.


    He could feel their stares, their skepticism cutting through the air like knives. To them, he wasn''t the enigmatic figure they had envisioned when they heard about the exception. He wasn''t an older tycoon, a veteran in the business world, or even a recognizable name. He was just¡­ a young man. To their eyes, a nobody.


    At that moment Robert Wesley, who had been watching the entire scene unfold, couldn''t hide his amusement.


    He smirked, his voice dripping with mockery as he spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "So, this is the grand exception? The one person the organizers deemed worthy of bending the rules for? A kid?"


    Upon hearing what he just said.


    Theughter that followed was low and scattered, but it was enough to draw more attention to Ethan. Immediately Wesley crossed his arms, his smug expression daring Ethan to respond.


    "I have to admit, I''m curious now. What exactly did you do to get that card? A favor? maybe a fluke?"


    Ethan''s eyes flicked toward Wesley briefly, his gaze calm and measured. He didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he turned back to the senior guard, his voice steady. "Are we done here?"


    The guard, clearly shaken by the realization of Ethan''s importance, straightened immediately.


    "Yes, sir. Please, proceed."


    Without wasting anymore time.


    Ethan nodded once and stepped past the checkpoint, the murmurs still following him like shadows. He could feel their disbelief, their doubt, but he didn''t care. Let them wonder. Let them question. What mattered was that he was here, and his presence alone was already unsettling the so-called titans of the event.


    Ethan was finally allowed inside, but as he stepped through the grand doors of the auction hall, a wave of hesitation washed over him. The grandeur of the room, with its crystal chandeliers and polished floors, was enough to make anyone feel out of ce. ''Should I even be here?'' he wondered, his thoughts conflicted.


    At that moment he nced around, the sight of impably dressed individuals mingling and chatting reinforcing his doubts.


    Without being told he could tell this wasn''t just an auction¡ªit was a stage for the elite to unt their wealth, exchange contacts, and secure deals behind the scenes. The auction itself was almost secondary.


    Do I really need to go through with this? Ethan thought. But then his mind went back to Serenity''s grandmother. He wasn''t here as the Godly Investor.


    He wasn''t here to make a statement. He was here to find something meaningful, something tangible to give to Serenity''s grandmother for her birthday. With that thought, his resolve hardened. I''ll do it for her, he decided.


    Without wasting anymore time. Ethan made his way to the registration desk. "Name?" the attendant asked, her tone polite but brisk, her fingers poised over a tablet.@@novelbin@@


    "Ethan," he replied simply, handing over his ck invitation card.


    Immediately the woman scanned it, and her eyebrows shot up slightly. "You''rete," she said, her tone shifting slightly, as if she were scolding him.


    "There''s a penalty fee forte arrivals."


    At that moment Ethan raised a brow but remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    Without wasting anymore time She tapped a few buttons on the screen and nced up at him.


    "The fee is five times the regr entry price, sir. Thates to one million dors."


    At that moment a soft murmur rippled through the nearby crowd as they overheard. Ethan caught a few sideways nces¡ªsome curious, others incredulous. A million dors just to get inte?


    However without hesitation, Ethan pulled out his card and handed it to the attendant.


    "Go ahead," he said calmly, his voice betraying none of the irritation he felt.


    The transaction was swift, and the attendant handed him a receipt along with a small, elegant pin to denote his status as a participant. "You''re seated at the front, sir," she said, gesturing toward the main hall.


    Ethan entered, his steps purposeful despite the lingering tension. The hall was filled with the hum of conversations,ughter, and the asional clinking of sses. Gentlemen in tailored suits leaned toward one another, exchanging business cards and whispers about deals far more significant than the items being auctioned.


    At that moment It was clear that for many of them, the auction itself was merely a backdrop forworking.


    Ethan made his way to his assigned seat at the front, drawing a few more curious stares as he passed.


    They couldn''t  understand what a kid was doing in such a ce.


    His presence was unusual, and people were trying to ce him¡ªwas he a rising star in business? A hidden heir? Or just a young man in over his head?


    As he sat down, Ethan''s thoughts remained focused.


    ''This isn''t about them,''he reminded himself.


    ''I''m here for one reason¡ªto find something meaningful for Serenity''s grandmother.''


    Not long after the auctioneer stepped onto the stage, signaling the start of the event, but Ethan''s mind was already racing ahead, wondering what woulde up and whether he could secure the perfect gift.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!